Full text of "Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy"

See other formats

2 >>>

>» sy 22>
eet D>

BSED)
> Se) cee
> ys <t

> Siam
BP S> Ie 2» Dy
aD oy >> 4 a Sy is
$2223 33S es

: =
M2 >>» DDD
eee! 2 Pb = 2 Ss BIS > 3s >
; ee ee SD» <s >.
= 22> >> > 5 >
>> 2 > Sa lS >
2D» >>

CG : = é 2 = Y DD
55 > SS D>. Dy >
SS 2272S PIF SS SB
>> 3 SS e> 2+ SVP 3S > 2 2
>>> >> >: > => Prd) >>>»
5 Sar oo Se :
P> > > +3

= <a yD Ie
) > > > D>
: b>" is oe 2?) > > —
> 2> 2 >> »2D >> ap a 2 oe

= a 3S >>> >> > SSS > >>> 2» > ~

2 > >>> p> . D) 2.2535 = > >, 2» ys 4 25 » > SS. >>> >_> hs oi

>> a= 22D >> >>> 335 DP SE

ees — 22> >> 5 22 FF > 555°) ©:

> ae Se 232 23>.

> S55 a Ss > >

» >

I> 5 , er SD DS D>
: See as — >.

2335 > 33 2 >_> »

> 22> >> ies S32 > s

>> 55; :

>>
2 SS 3
2S a > 2 > —s =
SS >> Das 2 >> oa
S322 Ps 53> 3S <P 2 2 >> >
D>? PSs » 2 > > 3532, >>

: BY >) — = a — e S

D> Say ae PSs, > > > 2» Dy

SS cle Se SS

>>) > -

3 2 ee ye
>> a Ss 5S 23s.
=>. > » SS SS $ ia

> 3S 229) Dae

) PD? ae Se S35 o> fees 3 =
=e 2S L22>>> 23 S23 > Sa Ses

2 Sean < > a os 333 3 > *s

>> hens ee ee

_—»>

: >>>
See

) ae) D))

— --~

So S> => =
SSaD> =) >>

¥
Wi,
“

;

{

Aha

uy
vi

“N
v

ear aes eat |
Ny op he fe
*, Ke) a

Wi.

chet,

iii

wi
:

yi
*e
,

:
yi
¥
(
v

wi
"W

veh
Wy WW

>.
ey
; 2 2
» Siam 232° 95 pe) > YEP Pe, 5
> 2 2 es > D> ED DPD -

~
vA

V
vv
Wy

id ‘

\Uielw
Vw
¥
Ine}

> 2222S
a» By? > 222s 3}

& Y wy
aay

Ww
F

Wee
w
y

Cs a DD Ye? 2 a na —
2 RES? BIID DB rS
> VBI 37) PD”

Yr ;
“¥ ‘
wey

oe A
oy ae
>

uw
~ dey
Nd

WM
wy
Z
|

Ne
Nii)
=
wy
ty

Z 4 4 OE 5 MEL € — rr
I) po yy D> v2? 223?
st) 3? 92?

Ww
Ra
v AN
v
Mid}

Sees Mee) > > Sees se

eed

éy
‘ -
Ned.

WN)
vy

wv
VW
NVC Cw
WM

WY GMM

SyYuy

FS}

SS
Ww
's
Ne
}
he
ib

WwW, : ¥N NWN

PEA
Vi

F’
4

Teil fr

S. &c. Xe.

ER.

2
Ge LID

VU,

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY.

VOL. IV:

ee
—

SS
SS

DUBLIN:
PRINGEH'D BY .M. eh... GILL,

PRINTER TO THE ACADEMY.

MDCCCL.

CONTENTS.

VOLUME IV.

1847-1850.
Appress of the eens to the Earl of Geen. Lord Lieutenant
of Ireland. .
Answer of the Earl of Cleveridon to haa es sitet (a .

Letter from the Royal Commission for the Preservation of Antiqni
ties, Copenhagen:

On the determination of Differences of Tonia by Mee of
Shooting Stars. By E. J. Cooper, Esq. ,

An Account of some additional Applications of uilaia) se) to a2
faces of the Second Order. By Sir William R. Hamilton.

On the Sum of Eight Squares. By Professor Young. .

Letter on the Exchange of an ancient Baglish for an Trish Seal. ea
William Staunton, Esq. . : :

Letter from M. Elie Wartman of Beats:

Letter relating to an ancient Irish Bell, presented to she Academy
by J. C. Deane, Esq. . :

On the Persian Cuneiform Chance By the Tee C. W. Wall,
Wed 5)) DAD aieisae.c ina

On Etruscan Coins, in the Pecan of Mr. Mines of Pate

and Mr. Charles "Haliday of Dublin. By Sir William Betham. .
On the same. By the Rev. J. H. Todd, D. D.
On Hylurgus Piniperda. By Professor nite - .
Subscription for the Purchase of the Betham Collection of Irish Mss.

commenced.

. . .

. °

ee. a Cinerary Urn sane near Bagnalstown, By W. R. Wilde
BS a ee

Letter from Charles Halide, Bag. to Sir William Hatha on irae
can Coins, . .

Ona Meteor seen near Dublin, By ‘Gedbine vei! Esq.
On the Applications of Quaternion. By Sir W. R. Hamilton. .

PAGE.

lv CONTENTS.

PAGE.
On the total Intensity of the Earth’s Magnetic Force in absolute

Measure le aoe to the high Bpeneue Latitudes. ae the Rev.

H. Lloyd, D.D., President. . 57
On a singular Implement discovered in an ancient nt Cope Mine in

the County Cork. By Professor Allman. 64
Letter relating to Wood’s Coinage. By Dr. William eae pees

bishop of Dublin. Read by the Rev. J. H. Todd, D.D. . . 66
On a General Method of deciphering Secret Alphabetic Writings,

as applicable to the Irish Ogham. By the Rev.C. Graves, A.M. 70
Letter from Thomas L. Cooke, Esq., to Sir William bit: on

Etruscan Coins in his Possession. 74.
On the Application of Quaternions to the Détermniiation of the Dis.

tance of any recently discovered Comet or Planet from the Earth.

By Sir William R. Hamilton... . fice. tae coll te mend Vemmmmnrde
Ona Table Gas Lamp. By M. Dinan. Esq. iq so mad Aamo
On the Theory of Linear Differential Bapet eae By the Rev.

Charles Graves, A.M. . remreraes her ieiss ete!
Report of the Council, March 1 16, 1848. = oe a teeacene OD)
On Tar, as a Preservative against the Potato Titre Ey His ~

Grace the Archbishop of Dublin. . ; 119
On the present Condition of the Earl of Bakes great Telescope.

By the Rev. T. R. Robinson, D.D.. . a eah ko
On the different Conditions necessary to insure a eee Engine’ 8

working at full Pressure. By the Rev. R. V. Dixon. . : 128
On the Larynx, iis and quameages of the Beant By ae

fessor Harrison. . ais 3 132
On the comparative aeaeaiee of Sores Lead oe by the Blast.

hearth and the Reverberatory Furnace. By M. Donovan, Esq. 136
On Mathematical Expressions for Hypothetical and eG

Propositions. By the Rey. Charles Graves... . . . 147
On ancient Graves found at Killucan. By Robert R. Ciena

Esq. 149
On a compound Raichow. “By Stodurt Blacker, Beg, 149
On aremarkable Aurora. By James Pim, Esq. . 151
On the Construction of a new Form of the Galvanic Patten By

the Rev. Professor Callan, D. D. : 152
On the Anatomy of the “ iodiritaal Apparatas" in 1 the Elephant

By Professor Harrison... . . . . 158
An Account of certain Antiquities presented to the Academy. By

Maurice O’Connell, Esq. . . - . 166
On the new Planet Metis. By A. Graken, Esy. 167
On the same. By Sir William R. Hamilton. . . . . . 169
On Improvements in the Construction of the Galvanometer. By

M. Donovan, Esq. . . . ons 169
On the same. By the Rev. H. hod’ D. D, ‘preddeae 171

CONTENTS.

On the double Mode of Generation of an Biipseid By: Sir Wil-
liam R. Hamilton, LL.D. . . .

On the Ogham Character. By the Rev. Charles Gr aves.

On certain Questions connected with the Reduction of Magnetical
and Meteorological Observations. Pre the Rev. H. pc D.D.,
President. . . - - ‘ * sighed Se

On a Silver Brooch, with 2 an Inseription in the Ogham Character.
By the Rev. Charles Graves. . . BOs

On an Inscription in the ruined Church of Rathore County Missi,
By J. Huband Smith, Esq.. . - -

On some Portions of a Skeleton, an Urn, se ete of eae
found in the Townland of Kiltalown. By J. Lentaigne, Esq. M. D.
On the Equation of the central Surface of the second Order ‘By

the Rev. Charles Graves. . . - ie Po eee
Additional Theorems respecting certain Reciprocal Surfaces. By
Sir William R. Hamilton, LL.D... .

Address of the President, on aneniae the ‘Gold Medals to ‘Sir
William R. Hamilton,—to the Rev. Samuel Haughton,—to the
Rev. Edward Hincks, D.D. ,—and John O’Donovan, Esq.

On the dynamic Effect of a Turbine, as shown by the Application
of Prony’s Brake. By the Rev. T. R. Robinson,D.D. . . .

On the Corrections required in the Measurement of the Magnetic
Declination. By the Rev. H. Lloyd, D. D., President. .

On Maps illustrative of the Value of Land in Ireland. ee 8 Sir Ro-

bert Kane... . . . 230

Onthe same. By Phono Sistas mee :
On the Relation between the Temperature of Metallic pate a

and their Resistance to Electric Currents. By, the Rey. T. R. ©

Robinson, D.D. . . .

On Herschel’s Nebula, No. 44, as seen in Lord Rosse’ s Telescope.
By the Rev. T. R. Robinson, DADE satis) & 2 is

On the Contents of an ancient Bite Vessel fonda in the King’
County. By the Rev. T. R. Robinson, D.D. :

On the Theory of the ee arn, Disturbances. me the Rev. Brice
Bronwine . . -

On some general Propesties of the Hyperbole By the ey Wil-
liam Roberts. . . aie ice

On a Collection of Antiquities eee af the Kine ‘of Dae
and the Royal BOE. of ee we at Cue ee the Rev.
J.H. Todd, D.D.. .

On the same. By Fish pee LL. D.

On the Inscriptions found on the ancient Pillar Stone at Newton,
near Pitmachie, in Aberdeenshire. By George Petrie, LL.D.

On the same. By the Rev. Charles Graves.

On Irish Manuscripts in the Possession of the Highland a jee
cultural Society of Scotland. By the Rev. Charles Graves.

PAGE.

’

173
173
180
183
184
187
188

192

193
210
219
234
232
235
236
237
246
247
250
251

253
254

255

Vi CONTENTS.

PAGE.

On the Application of the Calculus of Quaternions. to Problems re-
specting the Construction of a Circle touching three given Circles
ona Sphere. By Sir William H. Hamilton, LL.D. . . .

On the Deflections of the Magnetic Needle, produced by the ie
tact of Metals with each other. By M. Donovan... . . . 261,

Onthe same. By the Rev. H. Lloyd, D.D. ....-. .

On the Laws of Propagation of Plane Waves in extended Media.
By the Rev. Samuel Haughton.

On the Proceedings of a Commission ideale by Crouse in 1653 or
1654. By Sir William Betham.

An Account of the pee of ete secuies presented by Mr.
Richard Hitchcock. .

An Account of certain Stes presented by Thine F. Bergin, Esq.

By George Petrie, LL.D. . Shion yc
On the Form of Geodesic Lines through the Umbilic of an neg
soid. By A. S. Hart, LL.D.. . :

On Feudal Land Tenures in Pas By Sir William pane

On the Theory of Bianeeyy, pence Pi the Rev. Brice
Bronwin.

On the maximum pea of Routes ean to sustain Banks
with sloping Tops and Faces. By J. Neville, Esq, . . .

On Geodetic Lines in Surfaces of the second Order. Py the Rev.
Charles Graves. 3

On different Applications ie a Forum of M. Liouville. By ihe
Rey. William Roberts. ¢

On the Atmospheric Wave which i cae over Dublin j in February,
1849. By the Rev. H. Lloyd, D.D., President. . .

On the Manufacture of Sulphuric Acid. By Edmund mae: Esq.
On the same. By Robert Mallet, Esq. . Sais

On the Adjustment of the Chordz Vocales by the obliga Arptonid
Muscles. By Croker King, M.D. .

On Theorems relating to Surfaces, obtained a his Method of £ Qua
ternions. By Sir William R. Hamilton, LL.D. -

Report of the Council, March 16,1849. . . . . .
On Sugar in the White of Eggs. By John Aldridge, M. D.
On the Preparation of Phosphorus. By M. Donovan, Esq.

On the Effects of Moisture as affecting the Barometric Measure,
ment of Heights. By H. L. Renny, Esq.

On an Equation of the Ellipsoid. By Sir W. R. Hamilion, LL. D.

On the Inscription of certain Gauche Polygons in Surfaces of the
second Degree. By Sir W. R. Hamilton, LL.D. .

On the Nature of the Fructification of the Rhodospermatous Algze.
By William H. Harvey, M.D. . ay rar ta Oe

On the same. By G. J. Allman, M. D.

255

273
267

267
271
271
273

274
275

275
275
283
288

291
297
299

301

306
309
313
316

318
324

325

326
332

CONTENTS. vil
PAGE.
An Account of the late Professor Mac Cullagh’s Lectures on the

Rotation of a solid Body round a fixed Point. By the Rey. Sa-

muel Haughton. 333
On the Influence of the Barth’ s Prunes on the Distribution of Tend

and Water at its Surface. By Henry Henessy, Esq. - 333
On the universal Vitality of Matter, and its Exaltation into Animal

and Vegetable Life. By M. Donovan, Esq.. - . - - + 840, 350
On the Construction of the Pete by two igre eS ae

Sir W. R. Hamilton, LL.D. . .. . 341
On Coins found in the Three-Rock Mountain. By G. Pattie LL. D. 344
Catalogue of Tradesmen’s Tokens. By A. Smith, M. D. 345
On a Test for eee in poet and ik ie Bodies. Ag

Edmund Davy, Esq. : : - : 345
A general Theorem in the Calculus of Quaternons By ins Rev.

Charles Graves. 347
On a Theorem respecting Ellipsoids, pes by the Method of

Quaternions. By Sir W.R. Hamilton, LL.D. . .. . 349
On the Manufacture of Iron in Ireland. By Sir Robert Rae 356
On the Ogham Character and baa we Part II. Py the Rev.

Charles Graves. . . . 356
On a Rubbing of an eee at Lennan, County Monaghs. By

the Rev. Charles Graves. 368
On an ancient Earthenware Vessel, ae certain ee Antiquities

found in it, at conan ee County Wexford. re the Rey.

Wm. Armstrong. 369
On a Seal found in the River at ree By Sir William Betham, 370
On the Khorsabad Inscriptions. By the Rev. E. Hincks, D. D. 372
On the Chemical retery of Pollen of Plants. By William K. Sul-

livan, Esq. 374
On the Relation of ine Variations of fhe! Mane Elements

(diurnal and annual) to the contemporaneous Variations of Tem-

perature. By the Rev. H. Lloyd, D.D., President. 379
On some Results obtained by the Quaternion Analysis, respecting

the Inscription of Gauche Polygons in Surfaces of the”second Or-

der. By Sir W. R. Hamilton, LL.D. . . . . .. . . 3880
On an Inscription on a Gravestone found in the ancient Church of

Keel,East Carbery, County Cork. By Richard Caulfield, Esq. 387
On certain Antiquities, presented to the Academy, found in the

Parish of Kiltale, County Meath. By J. S. Searanke, Esq. 388
On Gold Rings found at Strokestown. By George Petrie, LL.D.,

and Sir William Betham. . . . .... +--+. + 389
On thesame. By R. R. Madden, Esq. 389
Address to the Queen. . . . .. . 391
Address to Prince Albert. . 392
Answer of Prince Albert. . 393

Vill CONTENTS.

On certain Antiquities presented to the Academy, found near itera

Cavern at Cushendall, in the para) of Antrim. Sane Colonel

H. D. Jones, C. E. - 394
Onthe same. By J. H. Smith, ae woaik atAEG SC le (ACER Vo Oe.
On the Meteor of the 2nd of November. By Sir William Betham. 396
On the same. By George A. Hamilton, Esq. M. P. 397
On the same. By Robert Mallett, Esq. 397
On the same. By Captain T. A. Larcom, R. E. 407
On the same. By the Rev. Samuel Haughton. . . 407
On arudely cut Stone foundat Ardee. By John T. phe 5 404

On an inscribed Stone found at Navan. By Sir W. Betham. . 407, 421

Ona MS. found on the Person of the Duke of Monmouth. By John
Anster, LL.D..

On the Skulls of Bears eee in lr ee Robert Ball, LL. D.

On the Fall of Rain during a Period of four Years, and on the Le-
vels of the Shannon at Cait for the same time. By Colonel
H. D. Jones, C. E. ot ap

On Bronze Antiquities found at Dowsis, in ete King 8 County. By

Thomas L. Cooke, Esq.. . . .
On an ancient wooden Sword, found at Ballylilnary, County
Wicklow. By James Westby, Esq... . . athe

An Account of the Discovery of a Chamber in Killeen Fort, two
Miles north of Cork. By Richard Caulfield, Esq.

On certain Passages in the Life of Edmund ee =o Rev. N. J.
Halpin... . .

On the Motion of a Molecules he ae the ners J. H. Jellett,

On a new Method of deducing Fresnel’s Laws of Wave Propaga-
tion from a Mechanical Theory. By the Rev. Samuel Haughton.

On the Function peculiar to a System of attracting and nape
Molecules. By the Rev. Samuel Haughton. .

On the Analysis of the gold-coloured Bronze Antiquities eke at
Dowris, King’s County. By M. Donovan, Esq. :

On the Natural sons of the Genus sentheare se oi G. J. Al
man, M. D.

Report of eee palatial to lili Bifablichmeiie of Meteorological
and Tidal Observations in Ireland... . . ; . «478,

A Biographical Memoir of the late Richard Kirwan, LL. D. er
M. Donovan, Esq. (See Appendix VIII.) . .

An Eulogium on the late Richard ssid: pl LL. D. By Dr.
Pickells of Cork. 2

On an ancient Seal found near Bevery i in Yorkshire By Sir Wil.
liam Betham.

On the Progress of Sree By Hears cae M. D.

On a Method for preventing the Waste of Water by Evaporation
from Ponds and Tanks in hot Climates. By R. Graves, M. D.

411
416

440
441

445
452

455
460
463
470
511
480
481

484
486

486

CONTENTS.

Report of the Council, March 16, 1850. . . + ; ca

Onan ancient MS. said to have Leak ot to the alee of a ara
By Joseph H. Smith, Esq.

On the Identity of Malic and Sorbic nee By M. faa Esq.

Notes made by himself and Mr. Charles M‘ Donnell respecting the
Existence of MSS. in Ireland in the early Part of the pingienth
Century. By the Rev. Charles Graves. . .«

On the Storm which visited Dublin on the 18th of April 1850. By
the Rev. Humphrey Lloyd, D.D.. . PERE, ac!
On the same. By William Hogan, Esq. Me day pete 5

On the Position in Society of Physicians amongst the Gress aaa
Romans. By M. Donovan, Esq. - + + +

A Letter accompanying a wooden Implement presented to Ph hex
demy. By Charles Leslie, Esq. Pca : eee

On a MS. in the British Museum, containing Patios of an ancient
Building pulled down at Raphoe. By Sir William Betham. .

On an ancient piece of Sculpture representing the Crucifixion, pre-
sented to the Museum. By the Rev. J. H. Todd, D.D. -. -

On a new Application of Thermometrical Observations for the De-
termination of local Climates. By Jonathan Osborne, M. D.

On the same. By the Rev. Humphrey Lloyd, D. D., President.
On the same. By James Apjohn, M.D. . .

On gauche Polygons in Central Surfaces of the second Gideon
By Sir W. R. Hamilton, LL.D. .

On two Irish MSS., the Property of the Bosal ipareaeaean Li
brary at Brussels, lent to the Academy. By Be: Rey. J. H.
edd, D.D. ...%.%.- 5fFe oat =, fs aie Ak

On the MS. called the has Excidium, elie: to the Weare
by the late Professor Mac Cullagh. By the Rev. J. H. Todd.

A Letter on presenting some pee to the csiatee 8 ee
G. W. Hemans, Esq. . -

On anew Anemometer. By the Rev, 7. R. Babine D. Oe
On the Cross of Cong. By George Petrie, LL.D. . - + +
On a Sikh MS. presented to the Academy. By Joseph Burke. .

On a Friction Sledge invented by Ae oer ete Bu By the
Rey. Samuel Haughton. . - - -

On the Want of a Cheap Method for ie Property in jaca
tions. By W.N. Hancock, Esq. . +. + + wee

On a Proposal made in 1617 to apply Magnetism as a Mews for
communicating Intelligence. By R. R. Madden, BSQs ents anit

Ossects Exnrsiten,—pp. 35, 64, 75, 183, 184, 210, 368, 370, 371,

423, 440, 484, 486, 536.

Resotutions PassED,—pp. 3, 4, 35, 166, 235, 252, 253, 260, 2738, 291,

564, 585.
Cc

1X
PAGE.
492
499
502

511

389,

480,

x CONTENTS.

Ecections or Councit,—pp. 118, 312, 498, 499.

Execrions or Mempers,—pp. 4, 34, 70, 128, 261, 275, 316, 344, 394, 416,
440, 478, 499, 536.

Erections or Honorary Memspers,—pp. 235, 391, 407.

REPoRTs OF THE CounciL,—pp. 92, 309, 478, 492, 511.

Donations or Antiquitigs, &c.,*—pp. 24, 35, 165, 166, 187, 210, 219, 250,
253, 254, 272, 326, 369, 371, 387, 388, 389, 394, 404, 505, 511, 536,
565, 586.

APPENDICES.

Meteorological Journal, from 1st January, 1847, to 31st Decem-
ber, 1847. By George Yeates, Esq., M.R.I.A. No.l. . . i

Accounts of the Royal Irish Academy, for audit, from Ist Apri

1847, to 3lst March, 1848. No. Il . . Bene vii
Meteorological Journal, from Ist January, 1847, i ending ai

December, 1848, By George Yeates, Esq., M.R.1. A. No. III. xxi
Cafalogue of Tradesmen’s Tokens. By. Agee amr, M.D.

INO AV ieee) yc a= - XXvVii
oe of the epee Irish hence for audit, ean" Ist April,

1848, to 3lst March, 1849. No. V. . lv

Daily Observations of the Weather, ae on the Rise ad Fall

of the Shannon, during the Years 1846, jee 1848; made at Ath-

lone: By John Long, Esq. No. VI... keys ee cee ee
Meteorological Journal, from Ist Tie: 1849, to 3lst Decem-

ber, 1849. By George Yeates, Esq. No. VIL . . . . . Ixxv

Biographical Account of the late Richard ailiehg Ee By M.

Donovan, Esq., M.R.I.A. No. VIII... 2) ol ah ESR
Account of the Royal Irish Academy, for audit, eck Ist ai ;
1849, to 31st March, 1850. No. IX. - XIX

* A corrected list of all donations, to the Library and Museum, from
November, 1847, will be published with last part of the Transactions,
vol. xxii.

INDEX
OF CONTRIBUTORS’ NAMES TO PROCEEDINGS.

VOLUME IV.

Aldridge, 313.—Allman, 34, 64, 332, 470.—Anster, 411.— Apjohn, 541.—
Armstrong, 369.

Ball, 416.—Betham, 29, 271, 275, 370, 389, 396, 407, 421, 484, 536.—
Blacker, 149.—Bronwin, 246, 275.—Burke, 586.

Callan, 152.— Caulfield, 387, 441.—Cooke, 74, 423.—-Cooper, 6.—Corn-
wall, 149.

Davy, 297, 345.—Deane, 24.—Dixon, 128.— Donovan, 75, 91, 136, 169,
261, 273, 316, 340, 350, 463, 480, 502, 522.—Dublin, Archbishop of,
119.

Graham, 167.—Graves, Rev. C., 70, 88, 147, 173, 183, 188, 254, 255, 283,
347, 356, 368, 511.— Graves, R., 486.

Halliday, 36.— Halpin, 445.— Hamilton, Sir W. R., 14, 38, 75, 169, 173,
192, 255, 306, 324, 325, 341, 349, 380, 541.—Hamilton, G. A., 397.—
Hancock, 586.—Harrison, 132, 158.—Hart, 274.-Harvey, 326.—
Haughton, 267, 333, 407, 455, 460, 586.—Hemans, 565.—Hennessy,
333.—Hincks, 372.—Hitchcock, 271.—Hogan, 520.

Jellett, 452.—Jones, 394, 420.

Kane, 230, 234, 356.—Kennedy, 486.—King, 301.

Larcom, 407.—Lentaigne, 187.—Leslie, 536.—Lloyd, 57, 171, 180, 219,
267, 291, 379, 515, 541.

Madden, 389, 587.— Mallett, 299, 397.

Neville, 275.

Oldham, 232.—_O’Connell, 166.—Osborne, 537.

Petrie, 251, 253, 273, 344, 572.Pickells, 481.—Pim, 151.

Renny, 318.—Roberts, 247, 288.—Robinson, 119, 210, 235, 236, 237, 566.
—Rowland, 404.

Searanke, 388.—Smith (J. H.), 184, 395, 499.—Smith (Aquilla), 345.—
Staunton, 20.—Sullivan, 374.

Todd, 33, 66, 250, 536, 557, 565.

Wall, 24. Wartman, 21.— Westby, 440.—Wilde, 35.

Yeates, 37.— Young, 19.

PROCEEDINGS

THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY.

ees

NoveMBeER 8TH, 1847.

REV. HUMPHREY LLOYD, D.D., Presipent,
in tha Chain

ERRATA.

Page 493, between lines 17 and 18, after the word “ resolutions” insert the follow-
ing :—‘That it be recommended to the Board of Ordnance :”
Ibid., line 18, for beach read Bench.

“we, the President and Members of the Royal Irish
Academy, humbly beg your Excellency’s permission to offer
you our respectful congratulations on your arrival in this
country, in the high character of Representative of our most
gracious Sovereign. ;

** The Royal Irish Academy was incorporated at the close
of the last century, for the Promotion of the study of Science,
Polite Literature, and Antiquities, in Ireland.

‘* By the Charter of our Royal Founder, King George the
Third, the office of Visitor of the Academy belongs to your
Excellency, as Lord Lieutenant of Ireland.

** It becomes our duty, therefore, to solicit your Excel-

VOL. Iv. B

lency’s attention to the objects of the Academy, and to the
manner in which we have endeavoured to carry those objects
into effect. When your Excellency has leisure to inquire
more minutely into our proceedings, we indulge a hope that
you will recognise in the Royal Irish Academy a most im-
portant instrument of good for Ireland. The Academy, during
a period of more than sixty years, has been the means of
bringing into notice much of the talent of this country, which
would otherwise, perhaps, have perished in obscurity ; and the
papers that have appeared in our Transactions have earned
for us a reputation, not altogether insignificant, among the
learned Societies and Academies of Europe.

‘* To the inheritor of the illustrious title of Clarendon, it
is unnecessary to enlarge upon the advantages of an Institu-
tion which has for its objects the advancement of Literature
and Learning. An indirect, but not unimportant benefit, re-
sulting from such an Institution, is its tendency to diminish
party strife and prejudice. ‘The Academy has always been
composed of men who differed from each other widely on many
subjects ; but their differences, hallowed by the calm pursuits
of Science, have never interfered with that mutual forbearance
and good will which is so essential to the right cultivation of
Literature, and so eminently desirable in a country like this.

«¢ That such benevolent and kindly feelings, with learning
and all useful knowledge, may be effectually promoted in every

part of Ireland under your Excellency’s government, is our
earnest hope and prayer.”

ANSWER.

‘¢ Mr. Presipent anp GENTLEMEN OF THE
Roya IntsH Acapemy,

** I beg you will accept my sincere acknowledgments for
the kind and flattering terms in which you have conveyed to
me your congratulations upon my arrival in this country.

‘‘ ] anticipate the highest gratification from the perfor-
mance of my duty as Visitor of the Royal Irish Academy,
because I feel convinced that personal observation and inquiry
can only confirm the opinion that I entertain, that you have
well understood, and have effectually carried out, the noble
objects of your Institution, by promoting the study of Science,
by fostering the talent of Ireland, and by publishing those re-
sults of your labours, which have earned for the Academy,
both at home and abroad, the reputation it so justly enjoys.

‘< No higher tribute can be paid to Science and Literature,
—no proof more convincing of their general influence can be
found,—than the fact that, during a period of sixty years,
throughout which dissensions have unhappily, and almost with-
out interruption, prevailed in this country, the Royal Academy
has always kept aloof from the strife of parties, and has pre-
sented a neutral ground, where men of opinions the most op-
posite could meet for a common purpose, where the voice of
passion was not heard, and where each was intent upon the
good of all.

«¢ The Members of the Academy must feel an honest pride
in having thus afforded an example of that mutual forbearance
and good will which are of vital importance to the progress
and prosperity of Ireland. The necessity and the advantages
of such benevolent feelings are now, I rejoice to think, gene-
rally recognised, and I shall consider myself most fortunate, if
my unceasing efforts to promote them, together with the diffu-
sion of knowledge, are attended with the success I desire ; for I
am well assured that nothing, at the present moment, would
be more useful to Ireland, or more faithfully fulfil the gracious
intentions of our Sovereign.”

Ir was RESOLVED,— That we have received with the deep-
est sorrow the intelligence of the calamitous event which has
deprived the Academy, the University, and the scientific world,
of so bright an ornament as Professor Mac Cullagh.

That we beg leave to offer our sincere condolence and
sympathy to his family, under an affliction so deplorable and
irreparable.

That we shall ever cherish, with sentiments of the most
poignant regret, the memory of one, to whose zeal and muni-
ficence this Academy especially is so deeply indebted.

That, as an expression (however feeble and inadequate) of
our sorrow for his memory, the Academy do now adjourn, with-
out proceeding to transact any of the ordinary business of this

Meeting.

——_@—___

November 307Tu, 1847.—(Statep MEETING.)

REV. HUMPHREY LLOYD, D. D., Presipent,
in the Chair.

Tue Rev. Samuel Haughton was elected a Member of the
Committee of Science; and Eaton Hodgkinson, Esq., F.R.S.,
was elected a Member of the Academy.

The Council having recommended the Academy to sanc-
tion an exchange of antiquities proposed by Mr. ens of
Longbridge, near Warwick,

Ir was Resouvep,—That the brass seal in the Museum
of the Academy, with the legend, * Sigillum peculiaris Juris-
dictionis de F Fysshers Itchyngton,” be given to Mr. Staun-
ton in exchange for a seal made of slate, having the legend
*¢ Sigillum dii iohis epi limirensis.”

Reap,—The following translation of a letter from the
Royal Commission for the Preservation of Antiquities, dated
Copenhagen, June 26, 1847:

** Mr. J. J. A. Worsaae, well known by his writings and
antiquarian researches, both in his own country and in the

foreign countries in which he has travelled, has delivered from
the Royal Irish Academy to the Museum of Northern Anti-
quities of this place, a small series of specimens of Irish Anti-
quity, which both serve to illustrate those of the North, and
are also interesting for the purpose of comparison.

“* Of still greater importance to antiquarian science, and
therefore doubly welcome and useful to us, is the valuable
gift (likewise brought over by our above-mentioned country-
man) of twelve large sheets of drawings of the most important
objects of antiquity to be found in the collection of the Irish
Academy.

‘‘ Although the articles fabricated in most countries have
gradually come to acquire some peculiar impress, there is,
nevertheless, a certain agreement in the primitive specimens
of different regions, which it is instructive to know; and, as
regards England and Ireland, these countries possess the ad-
ditional interest to the Northman, that he may there expect
to find what has originated from his forefathers.

‘* Our Museums, as Mr. Worsaae has already suggested,
will best illustrate what may reasonably be supposed to have
belonged to our forefathers. It will afford us pleasure to contri-
bute by our exertions to the further elucidation of this subject.

‘* [In expressing our deep sense of the kind attention shewn
to us, we shall endeavour, at a future period, to return our
thanks by transmitting to the Academy such matters as we
may deem of value for its collections, and shall be glad hence-
forward to give and receive information, such as may be of
use for the history of the North and of Ireland.

** (Signed) FREDERIK, Crown Prince.
WERLAUFF.
Finn Maenusen.
C. J. THoMSEN.
1C..Ca Rang
‘To the Royal Irish Academy.”

Mr. E. J. Cooper read the following paper on the Deter-
mination of Differences of Longitude by means of Shooting
Stars.

‘* Itis not my intention, upon the present occasion, to make
any remarks on the various theories that have been published
on the subject of what are commonly called shooting stars; I
desire merely to lay before the Academy the result of a rough
experiment which I recently instituted, to obtain by them
differences of longitude between two stations.

‘* Artificial signals have been frequently adopted for this
purpose, and by none with more perfect success than by my
excellent friend, Dr. Robinson, of Armagh. ‘The Academy
knows that, to conclude the difference of longitude between
Dunsink and Armagh, he obtained rockets from the Ord-
nance, which were fired on Slieve Gullion, and the instant of
their extinction was noted at the two Observatories. The re-
sult was within 0°03 of that given by the mean of fifteen
chronometers belonging to Mr. Dent, the celebrated maker
in London. In the year 1841 the difference of longitude was
sought in a similar way, between the Observatories of Armagh
and Markree. The rockets were fired on Culkagh, but, unfor-
tunately, only seven were observed at both places. ‘The result,
however, only differed 1° from that deduced, by the kindness
of Captain Larcom, from the Ordnance Survey.

** It.can scarcely be necessary to remind the Academy that
these artificial projectiles are not always available for the pur-
pose, inasmuch as the height to which they can be made to
rise is limited, and there is also a difficulty in seeuring their
sudden extinction. Differences of longitude between places
far separated from one another on the earth’s surface, cannot,
therefore, be decided by their means.

‘* I believe that the idea of making shooting stars subser-
vient to this end is by no means new; but I am not aware of
its having been carried into practice. They have been ob-

-
4

served at two stations to ascertain their distance from the
earth through parallax ; but I fancy that there has no experi-
ment been made similar to that which Iam about to submit to
your notice.

«¢ Previous to the periodical display of these singular phe-
nomena in August last, I communicated with Mr. Graham,
my first assistant at the Markree Observatory, suggesting
that we should make the trial of obtaining the difference of
longitude between Markree Observatory and the Obelisk at
Killiney, by means of shooting stars. I fixed on the even-
ings of the 10th, 11th, and 12th of August, as those on which
it was most probable that the greatest number of these phe-
pomena would be seen; and the room and gallery of the
Obelisk were most obligingly placed at my disposal by Mr.
Warren.

«¢ The Markree mean times were, of course, easily deter-
mined. Those at Killiney were deduced from transits, ob-
served with a beautiful little universal instrument by MM.
Ertels, of Munich, and a sidereal chronometer by the late
Mr. Sharp, of this city. On the 10th and 12th of August,
the shooting stars were noted at both stations: on the 11th
only at Markree, the night being overcast with rain at Kil-
liney. I have the honour to present the lists of those seen at
Markree and Killiney on the 10th and 12th,

‘«¢ The first column of the Markree lists gives the number ;
the second, the mean time at station ; the third and fourth, the
apparent place in the heavens, wherein the phenomena firstly
and lastly were observed; the fifth, their estimated duration ;
the sixth, their magnitude compared with the fixed stars ; and
the last, general remarks thereon.

«¢ The first column of the Killiney lists gives the number ;
and the second, the mean time at station; but the third, contain-
ing the supposed mean time at Markree, corresponding to the
mean time at Killiney, by estimation of the difference of longi-

tude, was introduced by me for the purpose of facilitating the
identification of the objects seen at both the stations. This
was necessarily a rough approximation, obtained as follows :

** The longitude of Dunsink, according to the Nautical
Almanac, = 25™ 22s W. of Greenwich; and that of Markree
Observatory, = 33" 484 W. Thus the difference of longi-
tude between Dunsink and Markree = 8™ 264, Applying a
scale to the Ordnance Sketch Map of the county of Dublin,
the Obelisk at Killiney appeared to be nearly 9:55 statute
miles to the eastward of Dunsink; and then, assuming a degree
of longitude in latitude 53° 15’ to equal about 41-45 statute
miles, a simple rule of three gave the difference of longitude
in time between Dunsink and Killiney =55°3. This being
added to 8™ 26:4, the difference between Dunsink and Mark-
ree, produced the fesult,—difference of longitude between
Markree Observatory and the Obelisk at Killiney =9™ 21°-7.
With this result I estimated the times at Markree correspon-
ding to the times at Killiney.

“ Upon my sending my observations on the 10th and 12th to
Mr. Graham, he identified my Nos. 30 and 38 with his Nos. 13
and 71 on the night of the 10th. These two shooting stars gave
difference of longitude respectively =9™ 20°-9 and 9™19%-9;
the mean, 9™ 20*4, differing from the longitude assumed by
me in the amount 15-3. But I subsequently discovered that
the shooting stars, No. 8 Markree, and No. 27 Killiney, on
the night of the 12th, were one and the same, giving, for
difference of longitude, 9™ 238-4, The mean of the three
is 9™ 214, which differs only 0%3 from that which I had
estimated.

*¢ That the result is in reality as satisfactory as it appears to
be, I cannot assert. Fractions of seconds in the observations
could scarcely have been attended to under the circumstances,
and therefore were neglected ; those appearing in the lists,
arising from the application of the corrections for clock at

Markree, and sidereal chronometer at Killiney. I also ne-
glected the difference of longitude between the Obelisk and
transit instrument. Thus, a very accurate result could scarcely
be expected from but three comparisons.

‘‘ With reference to the two phenomena of August 10th, I
have to remark, that if the lines of apparent direction of No. 38
Killiney, and No. 71 Markree, be produced to the horizon, the
azimuthal difference would amount to 120°; and in the case
of No. 30 Killiney, and No. 13 Markree, the difference would
be still greater. This observation does not apply to No. 27
Killiney, and No.8 Markree, on the night of the 12th. Here
the parallax was small, and it seems almost certain that the
commencement of visible trajectory was observed at Markree,
and the end at Killiney. The two shooting stars of the 10th
must have been much nearer to the earth than that of the
12th. Supposing the parallax to be 120°, the distance of the
object from each station would be to the distance of the sta-
tions from one another as 1 to 3. The base in the expe-
riment before us =98 miles. It is somewhat singular that
No. 29 Killiney, and No. 10 Markree, on the night of the
12th, and described at both stations to be of extreme bril-
liancy, and with magnificent. train, should have been seen
within 10° of each other in the same apparent line on the map,
but moving in opposite directions.”

No.

OMNID TP wwe

12
12

= wa
SOWODDHD © DHNHDDHDOODDOE

34
42

Shooting Stars observed at Killiney, August 10, 1847.

M.T. Killiney.

Saale GCM YS ences pal acat tig ON alata, OG et Fats 0 tgletah ve Ie mse see lemive: erie ee ie
MODOUDOOCHRNWONNO KF WORrRWON C ONNNAONWSOH

WHO ROSHERAONARNUD

Calculated

ww OO WOMUOMOUDMWHO OW OOOOH OHH OO

P
5

24
33

44.
12.

8
3
5
8
1
0
0
5
2
1
0
8
6
4
3
6
4
1
0
5
2
1
0
7
3
2
2
3
1

M.T.Markree.

From.

a Urs. Min.
y Andromed.
Do.
y Piscium.
a Cephei.
Do.
« Draconis.
a Urs. Min.
6 Trianguli.
Alittle north
; of preceding,
a Cassiop.
6 Androm.
a Aurige.
a Urs. Min.
6 Camelop.
d Draconis.

a Urs. Maj.

y Urs. Maj.

a Draconis.

y Androm.

(6 Androm.

Do.

6B Piscium

a Urs. Min.

Delphinus.

n Urs. Maj.

43 Camelop.

Neb. Androm.

e Lacertz.
Half way be-

j tween Pole &
a Urs. Maj.

6 Trianguli.

a Arietis.

6 Trianguli.

a Urs. Min.

Do.

y Androm.

6 Cassiop.

é Urs. Maj.

a Persei.

a Urs. Min.

a Arietis.

y Androm.

Pleiades.
Parallel to &
N. of a Au-
rige & 6 Au-
rigee.

A Urs. Maj.

To.

a Urs. Maj.
a Arietis.

6 Andromed.
a Pegasi.

a Urs. Min.

n Urs. Maj.

Over 6 Androm.

o Androm.
am Aurige.

6 Camelop.
a Urs. Maj.

é Urs. Maj.

Parallel to

; tail of Draco. }
a Draconis.
Thro’ a Urs. Maj.
6 Androm,

y Piscium.

Do.
Saturn.
Vertically down.

Do.

a Can. Ven.
X Draconis.

6 Androm.

a Lyre.

Dur.

0.5

NICO mM oO!

a Urs. Maj.

B Urs. Min.

B Bootis.

a Urs. Maj.

B Ceti.

a Can. Ven.

a Auriga.

dX Draconis.
Mars.

Thro’ Pleiades.
Mars.

d Urs. Maj.

Below (6 Urs. nal te

ooo
ou 0

Lk
=

Roe o oH

ORR HR O09”

rm OO

Remarks.

No train.
Train.
Train.
Train.
Train.

No train.
Train.

No train.

Train.
Slight train.

No train.

No train.
Train very long.
No train.

Train very good.
No train.
No train.

No train.
No train.

No train.

No train.
Slight train,

No.

OBNAMASeLWON Ee

Shooting Stars observed at Markree, August 10, 1847.

Calculated

M. T. Markree.

wmomowmoowooy

RCAC SCs hee ae Cee TC
oO MORON Be eRe Ree eH SO

ou oO

NM MANN TNN SN NNNINARAAD A AAR a

aocnna I

From.

a Urs. Min.

t Draconis.

a Cephei.

a Cygni.

8 Urs. Maj.

6 Cassiop.

y Cassiop.

t Cassiop.

¢ Cassiop.

y Cor. Bor.

a and 6 Cephei.
a Urs. Min.

a Androm.

; Across a Urs. Min.

and y Urs. Min.|

Pretty low in W.
near a Bootis.
Across 8 Cephei.

Across Ursa Major.

Above Auriga.
Do.
Below ¢ Urs. Min.
Near a Bootis.
Caught a glimpse
} of it in W.
y Urs. Maj.
Across a Lyre.
@ Urs. Min.
t Draconis.

' « Cassiop.

Below a Urs. Min.
Do.
Do.
Do.

Very little above
; a Lyre.
Farther above do.
In Perseus.

7 Urs. Min.

x Draconis.
Along in North,

a Urs. Min.
Across a Urs. Maj.

a Urs. Min. across
; y Urs. Maj.

In head of Urs.

Maj.
Above a Urs. Min.
Do.
Below a Urs. Min.

To.

y Orionis.

a Bootis.

a Lyre.
Downwards.

n Bootis.

a Persei.

a Cephei.

Thro’ a Urs. Min.
Upward.
Southward.
Horizontal.
Across 8 Urs. Maj.
Downward.

Horizontal.
y Urs. Maj.

a Can. Ven.
n Draconis.
Horizontal.
a Urs. Min.
y Urs. Maj.
Do.
Do.
Do.

Southwards.
a Urs. Min.

Southward.
Downward.

a Lyre.
Horizontal.

Do.
6 Urs. Maj.

g
E

o ocoooccrmococooooo,
RR OTD OL Or OS HB Or OO Or Or Or

NY WNWONMRWNN COC hRAOTWNHEDHE N Words

ooo ©

oO Oo 09

bo nm

Mag,

mm CN Oe Dre ORD Re Ob

em bo

rPwhwwoakn WO WNrRNMwWNMNWD HO WN .

Pwo bw

Remarks,

No train.
No train.
No train.
No train.
No train.

No train.

Fine train.

No train.

§ Train lasted 3 or 4
Us. bright as Jupiter

No train.
No train.

No train.
Fine train.
No train.

No train.

Train.

No train.

Shooting Stars observed at Markree, August 10, 1847.

Calculated
No. | M. T. Markree.
h. m. 8.
45 | 11 13 51.8
46} 1115 0.8
47 | 11 15 25.8
48 | 11 16 54.8
49 | 11 17 52.8
50 | 11 18 25.8
51 | 11 18 36.8
52 | 11 19 26.8
53 | 11 20 10.8
54 | 11 21 53.8
55 | 11 21 57.8
56 | 11 23 438.8
57 | 11 25 33.8
58 | 11 43 42.0
59 | 11 43 55.0
60 | 11 44 41.0
61 | 11 47 8.0
62 | 11 48 30.1
63 | 11 53 6.1
64 | 11 53 36.1
65 | 11 55 46.1
66 | 11 59 11.1
67 | 11 59 52.1
68 | 12 0 26.1
69 | 12 1 81.1
70 | 12 11 51.2
71 | 12 16 52.2
72 | 12 18 50.2
73 | 12 23 0.2
74 | 12 24 36.2
75 | 12 32 1.3
76 | 12 35 27.38
Zl |p ale 992 ease!
78 | 13 6 29.4
79 | 13 8 82.4
80 | 13 11 21.5
81 | 13 12 56.5
83 | 13 18 87.5

From. To.
6 Bootis. Southward.
Do. Do.
Across Cassiopeiz.| . . . .
a Urs. Maj. across
; y Urs. Maj. e ee
8 Bootis. y Urs. Maj.
Above a Urs. Min.) Horizontal.
6 Urs. Maj. y Urs. Maj.
Above a Urs. Min. | Horizontal.
€ Cassiop. a Urs. Min.
Above @ Urs. Maj.| a Bootis.
Between « Urs.
ve anda Bootis.| {° * ° °
Across 9 Bootis. Southward.
e Draconis. Southward.
II Urs. Maj. w Urs. Maj.
Below Urs. Maj. | y Urs. Maj.
Belowa Urs.Min.} . . . .
Do. Bes ie
y Cephei. x Cephei.
Above a Urs. Min. | Horizontal.
Above a Bootis. | 8 Cephei.
In zenith. Caught)
; a glimpse. i Ss Sepa
y Cassiop. 6 Cassiop.
Below a Urs. Min.} . . . .
a Aurige. Downward.
Above a Urs. Min. | IT Draconis.
Thro’ a Urs. Min. | Downward.
a Urs. Min. Auriga.
Thro’ x Draconis. | ¢ Urs. Maj.
op Urs. Maj. 8 Urs. Maj.
n Urs. Maj. Southward.
A little North of a
Aurige, parallel
to the linejoining :
aand B Aurige.
8 Cassiop. a Cephei.
Below a Urs.Min| . . . .,
Thro’ Camelop. Downward.
@ Urs. Maj. o Urs. Maj.
Thro’ tail of Draco. | Downward.
Thro’ Camelop. 6B Urs. Min.
y Urs. Min. Southward.

is]
E

NoTPRNND TA OM YH NNNMNWND oO ao

i=)
(J)

Se ceoooeooco co FSC COD cooeocooeo co eosco

Soo oo SoS Sooo S&S

orRrESoOOSo SO

ROMO Oe RE RPL Pb

EFOONNa mM

wONworRR DO RO DY HREDwWo DH WROD

Nroorn w Wed brn

tN He He © OO Re

Remarks,

No train.
Train.
Train.

No train.

No train.
{ Notrain. (I cannot
make out letter.)

No train.
Train.
Train.
No train.
No train, bright
; as Jupiter.
No train.

No train.

No train.
Caught a glimpse.

(Cannot make out
letter.)

No train.

No train, bright
; as Jupiter.
No train.

|
| No train.
| :

| No train.

Shooting Stars observed at Killiney, August 12, 1847.

No. |M.T. Killiney. ‘aa | From. To. Dur.} Mag. Remarks.
hm s |hm s

1 | 9 35 37.0} 9 26 15.3/35 Camelop. 6B Lyre. 1.0} 3 | Slight train.
2| 9 38 36.5| 9 29 14.8 ae Camelop. 2.0| 1 | Long train.
3 | 9 41 59.9) 9 32 38.2) 6 Cassiop. B Cygni. 8.0} 1 | Magnificent train
4|9 43 45.6) 9 34 23.9) a Ceti. Thro’ Mars. 0.5) 3 | No train.
5 | 9 50 59.5) 9 41 37.8] In Ursa Minor.
6 | 9 54 28.9} 9 45 7.2| Thro’ Aries.
7|9 58 3.3) 9 48 41.6 y Andromed. a Andromed. 0.5} 3 | No train.
8 | 9 59 29.1) 9 50 7.4) y Andromed. y Cephei. 0.5! 3 | No train.
9/10 0 56.8/ 9 51 35.1) y Andromed. B Persei.
10 |10 5 27.1) 9 55 5.4] « Persei. i pee t 1.0| 2 | No train.
11 |10 15 15.5)10 5 53.8) m Urs. Maj. a Bootis. 0.5) 3
12 |10 15 15.5/10 5 53.8 Do. Do.
13 |10 15 45.4)10 6 23.7) @ Persei. Triangul. .| 1 | Slight train.
14 |10 20 44.6|10 11 22.9] @ Persei. Do. 1.0] 2 | Slight train.
15 |10 28 33.3|10 19 11.6) 6 Cassiop. a Cygni. 1.0| 1 | No train.
16 |10 85 7.2)10 25 45.5) Cassiop. a Urs. Maj. 0.5) 4 | No train.
17 |10 38 10.7|10 28 48.0) Triangul. a Andromed. 2.0) 1 | Very fine train.
18 |10 40 50.3/10 31 28.6) Musca. a Arietis. 1.0) 2 | Slight train.
19 /10 41 20.2)10 31 58.5) a Urs. Min. e Urs. Maj.
20 |10 42 5.1/1032 43.4 Do. p Urs. Maj.
21 |10 48 49 0/10 39 27.3 Do. Thro’ Urs. Min.
22 |10 50 48.6/10 41 26.9) a Andromed a Urs. Min.
23 |10 52 28.4)10 43 6.7) € Cassiop. Cerv. Island. 1.0} 3 | Slight train.
24 |11 35 56.2\11 26 34.5) a Persei. a Aurigz. 0.5) 2 | No train.
25 11 36 16.2/11 26 54.5) a Androm. Saturn.
26 11 38 0.9/11 28 39.2) 6 Urs. Maj. a Can. Ven. 1.0} 2 | Slight train.
27 \11 41 20.3)11 31 58.6) a Urs. Maj. x Urs. Maj.

Thro’ the three
28 |11 42 0.2|11 32 38 5} principal stars

of Perseus.
29 |11 44 59.7\11 35 38.0) 6 Urs. Min. y Bootis. 10.0} 1 | Magnificent train
30 |11 51 18.7/11 41 57.0| « Cygni. a Cygni.
31 11 53 43.3/11 44 21.6) y Androm. Mars.
32 |11 55 57.9|11 46 36.2) € Cassiop. a Cephei. 1.0} 2 | Slight train.
33 |11 57 27.7)11 48 6.0} Pleiades. S. Horizon. 1.0} 2 | Slight train.
84 |12 6 21.2\/11 56 59.5) 6 Urs. Min. a Cor. Bor. 0.5) 3 | No train.
35 |12 7 46.0/11 58 24.3] A Urs. Maj. é Urs. Maj. 0.5| 4 | No train.
86 |12 15 49.7/12 6 28.0) « Urs. Maj. a Bootis. 1.0) 3 | No train.

Downwards
37 |12 23 52.3)12 14 30 a thro’ Perf

seus.

Shooting Stars observed at Markree, August 12, 1847.

No.

OO ONDA ON rH

e
Oo

Oo Re OS

ee oa aaiciet ventas RACK GO
el

Calculated
M.T. Markree.

ite)

From. To.
21 Can. Ven. a Bootis.
a Draconis. y Bootis.
a Cassiop. p Cygni.
Z Urs. Maj. Upward.
In Camelop. Downward.
Vulpecul. Pole.
e Urs. Min. x Cephei.
Across D Camelop| Head of Urs. Maj.
Vertex of A é
; in Camelop. i Des
é Cassiop. a Andromed.
Between a
} Cephei an a Lyre.
a Cygni.
y Urs. Min. y Bootis.
7 Draconis. Thro’ Cor. Bor.
a Urs. Min. @ Urs. Maj.
8 Bootis. y Bootis.
In head of i
; Urs. Maj. :
Thro’ a and
; 0 Urs. “a Sh ti
y Cephei. Thro’ ¢ Draconis.
Below a Urs. Min.| 7 Urs. Min.
n Persei. ¢ Aurige.
Head of Urs. Maj.| Vertically down.
Near a Lyre. Downwards.
y Cephei. Eastward.
Above y Cephei. | Westward.
6 Andromed. Southward.

Dur. |Mag
0.5 | 2
0.3) 3
0.2 | 5
0.6 | 4
0.2 | 3
0.4) 3
1.0} 1
0.2 | 4
0.4) 4
1.5

0.3 | 6
0.6 | 5
0.3) 5
0.6; 1
0.2 | 3
0.7/1
0.3 | 3
0.4 |2
0.2 | 3
0.4 |-2
0.2 | 3
0.4) 2
1.5 | 2
0.2) 2
0.7) 21

Remarks.

No train.

Notrain,rather slow.

Train.
No train.
No train. Slow.

Train lasted 20 s.
as brightasJ upiter

No train.

Seen thro’ a cloud.
No train.

Train seen in aclond.

No. train.
©

Train.
No train.

No train.

The Rev. Dr. Robinson made some remarks on Mr.
Cooper’s communication, and called the attention of the
meeting to observations made by Mr. Cooper on shooting
“stars seen by him in the daytime.

Sir W. Rowan Hamilton gave an account of some addi-
tional applications of Quaternions to Surfaces of the Second

Order.

In the Abstract printed as part of the Proceedings of the

Academy for July 20, 1846, the following equation of the
ellipsoid (there numbered 44),

T (ip + px) =K?-’, (1)
was given, as a transformation of this other equation of the
same surface,(there marked 35) :

T (ap + pat Bp - pf) = 15 (2)
which was itself deduced by transforming, according to the
rules of quaternions, the formula

(ap + pa)*— (Bp — pf)’ = 13 (3)
this last quaternion form of the equation of the ellipsoid having
been previously exhibited to the Academy, at its meeting of
December 8, 1845. (See the equation numbered 21, in the
Proceedings of that date.) The symbols a, , denote two
constant vectors; the symbols z, x, denote two other constant
vectors, connected with them by the relations

l
a+B=5—_, a-P= 2? (4)

e-—K

where .?—«’ is a negative scalar; and p denotes a variable
vector, drawn from the centre to the surface of the ellipsoid :
while T is the characteristic of the operation of taking the
tensor of a quaternion. °
If a new variable vector v be defined, as a function of the
three vectors 1, k, p, by the equation
(x? — 07)? v=(k?+ 0) p+ (pk +KpL, (5)
it results from the general rules of this calculus that this new
vector v will satisfy each of the two following equations:
S.vp=1; S.vdp=0; (6)
which give also these two other equations, of the same kind
with them, and differing only by the interchange of the two
symbols p and v: :
S.pv=1; S.pdv=0; (7)

where d is the characteristic of differentiation, and S is that

of the operation of taking the scalar part of a quaternion. The
equations (6) shew that v is the vector, of which the recipro-
cal »~! represents in length and in direction the perpendicular
’ let fall from the common origin of the variable vectors here
considered on the plane which touches at the extremity of the
vector p the locus of that variable extremity ; so that y~' is
here a symbol for the perpendicular let fall from the centre of
the ellipsoid on the tangent plane to that surface: and vy itself
denotes, in length and in direction, the reciprocal of that per-
pendicular, so that it may be called the vector of proximity of
the tangent plane, or of the element of the surface of the ellip-
soid, to the centre regarded as an origin. Accordingly, the
equation here marked (5) was given in the Abstract of July,
1846 (where it was numbered 45), as a formula for determin-
ing what was there also called the vector of proximity of the
tangent plane of the ellipsoid. It may now be seen that
the symbolical connexion between the two equations above
marked (6), and the two other equations lately numbered (7),
corresponds to, and expresses, in this Calculus, under what may
be regarded as a strikingly simple form, the known connexion
of reciprocity between any two surfaces, of which one is the
loeus of the extremities of straight lines drawn from any fixed
point, so as to be in their directions perpendicular to the tan-
gent planes of the other surface, and in their lengths inversely
proportional to those perpendiculars: from the perception of
which general relation of reciprocity between surfaces, exem-
plified previously for the case of two reciprocal ellipsoids by
that great geometrical genius (Professor Mac Cullagh), whose
recent and untimely loss we all so deeply deplore, the author
of the present communication was led to announce to the
Academy, in October, 1832, the existence of certain circles of
contact on Fresnel’s wave, which he saw to be a necessary con-
sequence of the existence of certain conical cusps on another
and reciprocal surface. A very elegant geometrical proof of
the same general theorem of reciprocity was given afterwards, .

in the Transactions* of this Academy, by Professor Mac Cul-
lagh himself.

As respects the reciprocal ellipsoid, of which the vector v,
in the equation lately marked (5), denotes a semidiameter, it
may be mentioned here that, with the same significations of
the symbols, the following equation holds good :

(28S .aB)?=(BS .Bv)?+(V.BV. av)’; (8)

with equations for other central surfaces of the second order,
regarded as reciprocals of central surfaces, which differ only in
the signs of their terms from this equation (8). The author
proposes, in a future continuation of the present communica-
tion, to illustrate this new form, as regards the processes of
obtaining and of interpreting it. Meanwhile he desires to
submit to the notice of the Academy the following construc-
tion, for generating a system of two reciprocal ellipsoids,
by means of a moving sphere, to which his own methods have
conducted him, although it may turn out to have been already
otherwise discovered. Let then a sphere of constant magni-
tude, with centre Z, move so that it always intersects two fixed
and mutually intersecting straight lines, 4B, AB’, in four
points, ZL, M, L’, M’, of which Z and M are on AB, while
L’ and M’ are on AB’; and let one diagonal LM’, of the in-
scribed quadrilateral L MM’L’, be constantly parallel to a third
fixed line AC, which will oblige the other diagonal ML’ of
the same quadrilateral to ‘move parallel to a fourth fixed line
AC’. Let N be the point in which the diagonals intersect,
and draw AF equal and parallel to EN; so that AENF is a
parallelogram: then the locus of the centre E of the moving
sphere is one ellipsoid, and the locus of the opposite corner F

* See the beautiful paper entitled, ‘‘ Geometrical Propositions applied to
the Wave Theory of Light. By James Mac Cullagh, F.T.C.D.” Read
June 24, 1833. Transactions of the Royal Irish Academy, vol. xvii.

VOL. IV. Cc

of the parallelogram is another ellipsoid reciprocal thereto.
These two ellipsoids have a common centre, namely, the point
A; and a common mean axis, which is equal to the diameter
of the moving sphere. ‘Two sides, AE, AF, of the parallelo-
gram AENF, are thus two semidiameters, which may be re-
garded as reciprocal to each other, one of the one ellipsoid, and
the other of the other. It is, however, to be observed, that they
fall at opposite sides of the principal plane, containing the four
fixed lines, and that, therefore, it may be proper to call them
more fully opposite reciprocal semidiameters ; and to call the
points Z and F, in which they terminate, opposite reciprocal
points. ‘The two other sides, LN, FN, of the same varying
parallelogram, are the normals to the two ellipsoids, meeting
each other in the point VV, upon the same principal plane. In
that plane, the two former fixed lines, 4B, AB’, are the axes
of the two cylinders of revolution which are circumscribed
about the first ellipsoid; and the two latter fixed lines, AC,
AC’, are the two cyclic normals of the same first ellipsoid :
while the diagonals L.M’, ML/, of the inscribed quadrilateral
in the construction, are the axes of the two circles on the surface
of that ellipsoid, which circles pass through the point Z, that is
through the centre of the moving sphere, and which are also
contained upon the surface of another sphere, having its centre
at the point WV: all which is easily adapted, by suitable inter-
changes, to the other or reciprocal ellipsoid, and flows with
great facility from the quaternion equations above given.

It may not be out of place to mention, on this occasion,
although for the present without its demonstration, another
simple geometrical construction connected with a surface of
the second order, and derived from the same calculus of qua-
ternions. This construction is adapted to determine the cone
of revolution which osculates, along a given side, to a cone of
the second degree ; but it will perhaps be most easily under-
stood by considering it as serving to assign the interior pole

of the small circle on a sphere, which osculates at a given point

~ T, toa given spherical conic. Let the given cyclic ares be
AC, AC’, extending from one of the two points 4 of their
own mutual intersection to the tangent are C7'C’, which is
well known to be bisected at the point of contact 7. On the
normal are VTP, drawn through that given point 7, let fall
a perpendicular are AN; draw NC, or NC’, and erect €P or
C’P, perpendicular thereto, and meeting the normal are in P:
the point P, thus determined, will be the pole, or spherical
centre of curvature, which was required.

Sir William R. Hamilton communicated a notice by Pro-
fessor Young, in continuation of a paper by the same author,
on the sum of eight squares, read to the Academy on 14th
June last. (See Proceedings, Vol. III., p. 526.)

The principal object of the author is to shew that the for-
mula for eight squares, as printed in the part of the Proceed-
ings just referred to, does not admit of extension to the case
of sixteen squares, or to any of the more advanced forms. The
manner in which the proof of this is conducted may be briefly
described as follows. As stated in the former abstract, the
construction of the eight-square formula was suggested by a
certain law of formation observable in that for four squares.
It was under the guidance of this law that the component parts
of the more advanced form were constructed and connected
together; thus presenting, when completed, the eight rows
of binomials which appear in the before-mentioned abstract,
and which, from their construction, are necessarily such that
if the quantities composing any two binomials in a row are
each made zero (which is equivalent to reducing the eight
squares to. four), the pre-established four-square formula re-
sults.
It is easy to see, if the sixteen-square form existed, that it
would necessarily involve the subordinate form for eight, ex-

c 2

actly in the same way as this latter involves that for four : and,
to be correct and general, it must yield the eight-square form
when, by the suppression of four of the binomials in any row,
the sixteen squares are actually reduced to eight.

Now it is shewn that these conditions cannot be accom-
plished ; unless, indeed, under special and peculiar limitations,
which are pointed out. In proceeding to construct the six-
teen-square form, providing, as we go on, for the demands of
that for eight, since these are necessarily implied in those for
sixteen, we find our progress, beyond a certain stage, to be
impossible ; inasmuch as a step further imperatively requires
that a preceding step should be modified, which modification
is fatal to the accuracy of the portion already constructed. It
is hence concluded that the eight-square formula cannot be a
particular case of one more general for sixteen, but is itself
the most advanced modular theorem that exists.

Towards the close of the paper the author enters upon
some collateral investigations concerning squares and products ;
and, among other things, offers a short method of establishing,
without imaginaries, a very beautiful triplet theorem disco-
vered by John T.Graves, Esq., and printed, with its investi-
tion, in the Philosophical Magazine for 1845.

DeEcemBeEr 137n, 1847.
JOHN ANSTER, LL.D., in the Chair.

Tue following letter from Mr, Staunton was read :

“ Longbridge House, near Warwick,

© Dec, Ath, 1847.
‘* GENTLEMEN,—I have the pleasure of receiving, this
morning, the Fyshers Irchington matrix, and lose no time in
acknowledging its receipt, as I do with additional satisfaction,

on account of the unanimous approbation of the exchange
which has been made. I desire to convey my best thanks to
the Council for their courtesy in entertaining my proposal of
a measure, which seems to have placed a Limerick seal, and
one of Warwickshire, in their more appropriate positions.
‘* I have the honour to be,
‘* Your obedient, humble Servant,

** WILLIAM SrauNTON.
** The Royal Irish Academy.”

The following letter, addressed to the President, from
M. Wartmann, of Geneva, was read :

** Mon cuer MonsiEur,—J’ai bien recu les extraits des
Proceedings of the R. I. Academy et le billet que vous m’avez
adressés il y asix mois. Deés lors ni les Proceedings promis
a la Societé Vaudoise des sciences naturelles en échange des
Bulletins qu’elle publie, ni les Nos. de ces mémes Proceedings
qui me manquent et que vous aviez bien voulu mé promettre
(ainsi que mon ami le prof. Andrews de Belfast) ne nous
sont parvenus. Mes fonctions comme professeur de physique
a P Académie de Genéve, ou j’ai été appelé pour succéder a
M. De la Rive, démissionnaire, ne m’ont pas permis de me
rendre 4 Oxford ou j’aurais peut-étre eu le plaisir de vous ren-
contrer. J’ai done pensé que vous me pardonneriez ces lignes
que temoigneront du moins du vif intérét qui la Société Vau-
doise et moi-méme nous portons aux publications de |’ Aca-
démie.

** Toujours occupe des phénoménes si variés et si remar-
quables de l’induction electro-dynamique et magnétique, j’ai
été amené a construire un nouveau rhéotrope a trois roues qui
sert a volonte: 1°, a rendre discontinu un courant voltaique
dans un conducteur donné; 2°, a le rendre-discontinu et de
sens alternatifs; 3°, 4 produire et a recueillir des courants
induits directs ; 4°, A produire et A recueillir des couraits in-

duits inverses; 5°, A produire et 4 recueillir des courants in-
duits directs et inverses de sens alternatifs; 6°, a recueillir ces
courants en leur imprimant le méme sens; 7°, a recueillir
Vinduction dans l’inducteur lui-méme; 8°, a recueillir cette
induction augmenteé de la réaction des courants induits di-
rects ; 9°, augmenteé de la réaction des courants induits inver-
ses; 10°, enfin 4 recueillir l’induction de l’inducteur sur lui-
méme augmenteé de toute la réaction des effets induits qu'il a
produits.

‘¢ Cet appareil d’une construction trés-simple m’a permis
de faire diverses recherches qui me paraissent nouvelles. Dés
les premiers essais d’ethérisation, je fus surpris de la difficulté
que présentaient certains individus 4s’arracher a la stupefaction
et a rentrer en jouissance de leurs facultés intellectuelles en
méme temps que de leur sensibilité physique. Je proposaiim-
mediatement l’emploi, dans ce but, de secousses électro-physio-
logiques intermittentes, et je pense qu’elles constituent, en effet,
Vantidote le plus efficace et le plus innocent qu’on puisse con-
seiller lorsque, l’éthérisation ayant été faite par injection, la
dose de liquid est trop forte pour l’individu. Voici, entre autres
ce qu’a produit l’electricité sur une poule robuste, agée de
neuf mois. On lui injecta dans le rectum environ un pouce
cube d’ether qui la plongea dans une insensibilité compléte
en quatre minutes. Alors on lui fit passer quelques secousses
d’induction des pattes aux ailes opposées. Deux secousses lui
ouvrirent les yeux, une troisiéme la mit sur ses pattes, ef une
quatriéme lui fit prendre le vol jusqu’a l’extrémité du labo-
ratoire, ou elle ne tarda point a s’assoupir de nouveau sous l’in-
fluence de l’excés d’éther. Nouvelle électrisation, nouveau
réveil suivi d’un troisiéme assoupissement. Le lendemain,
Vanimal a pondu un oeuf a coque molle; dés lors il en a
produit plusieurs autres parfaits, et il se porte bien.

** Vouz savez que Brande a le premier fait connaitre que
Yalbumine se coagule au pole positif. Si l’on fait usage de cou-
rants induits alternatifs, le coagulum se détermine autour des

deux électrodes. Puis, il se couvred’une multitude de petites
bulles gazeuses dont quelques unes s’élévent lentement a la
surface. Bientot, l’albumine noircit sur les conducteurs me-
talliques, et enfin elle présente sur l’un d’eux, et non de l'un a
lVautre, un fourmillement lumineux accompagné da la mise en
liberte de gaz qui sont des l’oxydes de carbone et des hydro-
genes carbonés. II n’y a dans le cause de ce phénoméne rien
de catalytique, rien qui depende d’une action spéciale du
platine. Au peu de conductibilite naturelle du blane-d’oeuf
vient s’ajouter l’obstacle apporté par la formation du coagulum
et de son revétement gazeux ; alors les électrodes s’échauffent
et l'un d’eux détermine une vraié combustion igneé de l’albu-
mine. Quoiquil en soit de la verité de cette explication, le
fait demeure et doit mettre en garde le praticien contre usage
de courants trop violents lancés dans l'économie a travers des
régions riches en albumine.

«‘ Dans la 2e edition de mon Mémoire sur la Dyschroma-
topsie (Colour-Blindness) j’ai indiqué comme cause possible de
cette affection si fréquente et si variée un état d’elasticité anor-
mal de la rétine, tel qu’elle entre en vibration avec la méme
facilité sous l’influence d’ondes roses et d’ondes vertes, par ex-
emple. J’aieu l’occasion découvrir une sorte de confirmation
de cette hypothése. Ayant placé un piano dans l’embrasure
d’une fenétre j’ai trouvé qu’au bout de quelques jours, certains
carreaux de vitre qui jusque la n’avaient fremi que sous l’in-
fluence d’un certain ton musical, resonnaient aussi sous l’action
d’un son different qui ébranlait un carreau voisin. Admettre
cette théorie de communication des mouvements vibratoires
pour l’oeil, ce ne serait qu’étendre a cet organe une opinion
mise en-avant par Savart pour expliquer certaines fonctions de
Voreille (surtout du limacon) ; ce serait remplacer par une pos-
sibilité physique le mot de sensorium que n’est qu’une négation
d’explication.

«« Bien que je n’aie pas ’honneur de faire partie de Villustre
Académie Royale des Sciences que vous presidez, je vous

autorise a lui communiquer les lignes qui précédent. Je rédige
et ne tarderai pas a publier le resumé complet de mes diverses
experiences et j’aurai l’honneur d’en adresser de copies, a vous,
cher Monsieur, et a l’Académie, comme je Vai fait des mes
opuscules antérieurs, en signe de ma profonde considération.

** Croyez-moi, Monsieur et trés-honoré Collégue, votre
serviteur trés-affectionné

‘¢ Exige WaRTMANN.

** Genéve, le 8 Juillet, 1847.”

The Secretary presented an ancient bell from John Con-
nellan Deane, Esq., and read the following extract from a letter
addressed by him to Sir Robert Kane:

‘* The facts connected with my possession of it are shortly
these: A pawnbroker residing in the town of Carndonagh, in
the union of Inishowen, which I had charge of under the
Temporary Relief Act, offered it to me for sale when I was
engaged in official business in that town. It appears that it was
parted with by a man to obtain food, and, as I understood, by a
descendant of a family of the name of O’ Donnell, who pawned
it for a great number of years. It was found in the townland
of Carnaclug (the Head of the Bell), which locality, they say,
takes its name from the bell.” —s -

The Rev. Samuel Butcher read a paper by the Rev. C. W.
Wall (V. P.), on the different kinds of cuneiform character
employed by the Persians, and on the language of the inscrip-
tions written in the first kind; of which the following is an
outline:

1. A large proportion of the words of this language is
utterly lost. Those preserved are to be found principally in
the various forms of the Sanscrit tongue. ;

2. The Zend, which is a corrupt dialect and early deriva-
tive of the Sanscrit, approaches in grammatical structure

nearer than modern Sanscrit to the language of Darius, con-
veyed in the legends of the first kind; and the dialect of the
Vedas comes yet nearer to it than does the Zend: or, in other
words, the older the form we look to of the Sanscrit, the more
closely it is found to agree with the language of the legends in
question ; the age of which legends, consequently, supplies a
limit to its age.

3. Arguments derived from those legends to prove the
Sanscrit a language artificially formed, in addition to, and
confirmation of, those adduced in the Second Part of the
author’s work ‘* On the ancient orthography of the Jews.”

4. The Zend proved to be of considerably lower age
than the language of the legends in question.

5. The Zend-Avesta hence shewn to be a spurious fabri-
cation of the Parsis, or priests of Zoroaster.

6. The alphabet of the cuneatic writing of the first kind
proved to be a derivative one, with regard to both the powers
and the shapes of its elements.

7. Various considerations adduced tending to shew this
alphabet to be, in the main, derived from the Greek one.

8. The vocalic structure of this alphabet proved to be
of Shemitic origin ; first, by the number of its vowel-letters
(three), as well as by the circumstance of the second of those
letters being used to express either e or 2, and the third either 0
or w; and, secondly, by the traces of a yet older vocalization
occasionally to be met with in this writing, according to which
the letters h, y, and w are diverted from their proper uses to de-
note respectively a, e orz, and o or uw, precisely in the same man-
ner as the Shemitic Haleph, Yod, and Waw are also employed.
On the other hand, the ingenious attempt of Dr. Hincks to
account for the shifting of the phonetic values of the cunei-
form i and w into e and o respectively, by an operation analo-
gous to that of the Sanscrit guna, shewn to be defective.

9. Application of the principles laid down, under the head
of the preceding observation, to the correction of the received

readings of some of the names written with the first kind of
cuneiform character.

10. Comparison of the contents of the part of the Be-
histun inscription, in the first kind of cuneatie writing, with
the historic record of Herodotus, as far as they relate to the
same particulars; and confirmation thence derived of the great
accuracy of the father of Pagan history.

11. The five hieroglyphs, at the bottom of the Egyptian
cartouches of both Xerxes and his son Artaxerxes, examined,
and shewn, in opposition to the received opinion on the sub-
ject, to be therein used, not as letters, but as symbols; and
proved to denote neither ‘ Persian,” nor “ great,” but ‘“ great
king, ruler over kings,” in complete accordance with the an-
cient title of the Persian sovereigns preserved in the cuneatic
legends of the first kind.

12. To proceed now to the consideration of the two other
kinds of cuneiform writing. The space occupied by the epi-
taph of Cyrus in each of those kinds is but half of that it takes
up in the first kind ;—a very striking circumstance, which is
not at all accounted for by the assumption at present in vogue,
that the characters belonging to both these kinds are syllabic
signs, and can be attributed solely to an essential difference
in the mode of significancy between them and the elements
of the first kind of this writing.

13. Some of the characters in the first and second kinds of
this writing are exactly the same, and more of them are very
similar. If, then, they were used as letters in both systems, no
matter which may be looked upon as the later or derivative
set, the framer of one of the alphabets, who borrowed the
shapes of some of his letters from the other, would a fortiori
have thence taken their powers also. But this has certainly
not been done. For instance, the powers &, r, and t, which
are ascertained to belong, respectively, to three elements of the
first kind of cuneatic writing, would not at all answer, either
by themselves or with any vowels joined to them, as phone-

tic values for the same characters in the second kind; as may
be shewn even by the evidence of those who have attempted
to make out the writing of the latter kind phonetic. The
characters in question are assumed to denote in that writing
respectively, pu, pa, and jo, by Westergaard, and pu, pa, and
yu by Hincks.

14. With regard to M. Botta’s search, inspecimens of writing
cognate to that of the third kind, for letters of the same power,
or, as he calls them, variants or homophones, it is shewn,
from his own description of the process of investigation em-
ployed by him, that what he in reality makes out are charac-
ters, not of the same phonetic, but of the same ideagraphic
value ; or, in other words, they are not equivalent letters, but
equivalent symbols.

15. The innumerable fragments of legends in the third
kind of cuneiform character, which are spread in such profu-
sion all through the ruins of Babylon, prove this to have been
the national writing of the inhabitants, as long as they con-
tinued to erect buildings, or till the capture of their city by
Cyrus, after which the place fell into a state of decay, from
which it never recovered. But the language of the same people,
at the time of the event just specified, is also preserved to us in
some chapters of the book of Daniel, as well as in other parts of
the original Scriptures. We are, therefore, in possession of the
very language of the Babylonian inscriptions, on the suppo-
sition of their lines consisting of groups of characters im-
mediately expressive of words ; and whenever a sufficient
quantity is to be got unmutilated of any species of alphabetic
writing ina known tongue, it can always be deciphered. If
it be objected, with regard to the third kind of writing in
question, that it is not exactly the same, but only cognate
to the Babylonian kind, even admitting so much, we are
still to bear in mind that the purports of several specimens of
this kind are ascertained by the aid of the corresponding le-
gends of the first kind; and besides, supposing them phone-

tically significant, we ought to be able clearly to determine,
from the very outset, the powers of several of their elements,
by the aid of the proper names they contain. Considering,
then, the great advantages thus afforded to an analyser of the
legends in the third kind of cuneiform writing, the length of
time elapsed since that kind was first subjected to examina-
tion, as well as the industry, the ingenuity, and the skill that
have been devoted to the investigation, it surely must have
been long ago brought to a successful issue, if the writing em-
ployed in those legends were really alphabetic. But, not-
withstanding all this, there has not as yet been published a
single sentence of this writing translated into Chaldee, or
any other language whatever.

16. The Hebrew square character certainly received not
its denomination of ‘‘ Chaldee” from having been derived by
Ezra from Babylonian writimg (a representation of the case
which is fully refuted by the evidence of the coins dug out of
the ruins of Jerusalem, and advocated only by the Talmuds,
and that, too, with contradictory statements), but was most
probably so called from having been improved in the Rabbi-
nical school of greatest celebrity, which was held, after the de-
struction of Jerusalem, for along time, in Babylonia, down to
about the beginning of the eleventh century, when the Jews
were driven thence by the persecutions of the Arabians. More-
over, the passages of the early Christian fathers, which have
been quoted by modern divines in support of the Talmudic
fiction, are shewn to have quite a different meaning from that
attributed to them, and to have been strained to a sense they
do not properly bear, in consequence of too great a deference
having been paid at first, after the revival of learning, to the
authority of the Talmuds.

17. Reference made to the copy of a specimen of Babylo-
nian writing exhibited in the second volume of Sir Robert Ker
Porter’s Travels, in which the names are expressed by sym-
bols in cartouches, not placed like seals at the beginning or

end of the document, but intermixed among the cuneatic cha-
racters. Where the names are ideagraphic, the rest of the
writing must, a fortiori, be deemed of this nature also.

18. Argument against the supposition of the Babylonian
‘species of cuneiform writing being phonetic, drawn from the
consequence to which this hypothesis leads,—at least in the
eyes of its supporters,—that alphabetic writing was known to
mankind before their separation tock place in the plains of
Shinar, For had the sons of Noah been acquainted with such
writing, no people descended from them, that is, not one of
the nations on the face of the earth, could have since been
found destitute of the benefit of this invaluable instrument of
human learning. A people, indeed, who had long been accus-
tomed to the employment of ideagrams might, from preju-
dice, refuse admittance to an alphabetic mode of designation,
or, after its introduction, so, from ideagraphic habits, deterio-
rate and corrupt its nature, as gradually to render it useless,
and finally abandon it: but none who had begun with this
species of writing would ever have exchanged it for any other
kind.

19. Argument against the supposition of the Babylonian
kind of cuneiform writing being phonetic, from the means
which it has been found necessary to resort to, for the pur-
pose of making out values of the characters in accordance
with this hypothesis.

Sir William Betham read a paper on some Etruscan coins
which he had received from Mr. Cook of Parsonstown, and
Mr. Charles Haliday of Dublin :

‘¢ It has often been observed, that there have been no coins
of the ancient Irish discovered, although so many curious and
interesting articles of the precious metals are of such constant
occurrence ; and that none are found but those of the Danish
kings of the Irish cities, and the Saxon kings of England.

The circumstance is often quoted as evidence that Ireland
was not a commercial country of antiquity.

‘¢ This is true as far as coins of gold and silver are concerned,
for we cannot call the ring money coins, although the most
ancient currency.

‘«‘ It would now appear that many coins of bronze have
really often been found, and that in large quantities, as well
as singly; but the peasantry, thinking them of little or no
value, as brass, have not thought it worth their while to take
care of them, and any found were given to children, or sold
to the brass founders for the melting pot.

‘¢ Of late, however, the anxious inquiry for antiquities has
given a value to the bronze coins, and some shopkeepers and
dealers in the country towns have given to the peasant finders
much more for the small bronze coins than their metallic va-
lue, which has tended to make them of greater value in their
eyes; and the consequence has been, that many interesting
and valuable specimens have been preserved, throwing a new
light on the ancient, history of Ireland.

<¢ Some years since the Rev. Dr. Sadleir exhibited a bronze
coin found in Ireland, having a horse on one side, which was
supposed to be Phcenician, and was then the only specimen
known to have been found in Ireland. I am not aware that
any record of this coin is in our Proceedings.

‘‘ | have the gratification of laying before the Academy
this evening twelve bronze coins, of which ten are unques-
tionably Etruscan, one Roman, and one a small uncia, with
a head on one side, and on the other a horse, like the coin
exhibited by Dr. Sadleir, above alluded to.

‘¢ They are in the possession of Charles Haliday, Esq.,
a member of the Academy, who, I regret to say, is not able
to appear here this evening, but has kindly allowed me to
exhibit them to the Academy.

‘¢ | saw these coins about three weeks since, and was not
a little astonished to see them, and to hear from Mr. Haliday

that he had every reason to believe, from those from whom he
obtained them, that they were found in digging the foundation
of his house on Arran-quay, in this city, in the alluvial soil
formerly the bed of the Liffey. He had to sink twenty feet
through this soil to find a foundation, and in it were found a
great many burned clay tobacco pipes, and such like matters ;
but he obtained nothing else till long after the house was
finished, when these coins were brought to him for sale, and
he purchased them, but could obtain no precise evidence
where they were found. He is, however, strongly impressed
with the idea they were found as above stated.

‘¢ It is remarkable that eight of the twelve specimens now
exhibited to the Academy are figured in the plates of my
Etruria Celtica, which I copied from a publication of Messrs.
Marchi and Tessieri, Jesuits, keepers of the Kircherian Mu-
seum at Rome, the Museum Arigoni, published about 100
years since at Venice, and several other works on Etruscan
and Italian antiquities.”

[Sir W. Betham then described the coins figured in the
plates of his Etruria Celtica. |

‘¢ The principal object of this paper, however, was not so
much to call attention to Mr. Haliday’s coins, as to bring
before your notice several coins which Mr. Cook, of Birr,
has placed in my hands, some of which are also undoubtedly
Etruscan, and others of the class found in Britain and France,
and commonly denominated British and Gaulish coins. The
devices on them are evidently Etruscan, or copied from Etrus-
can types. ‘The designs are as fine and well executed as the
best medallist might be proud of.

«¢ Mr. Cook’s coins, which I have now the pleasure of
laying before the Academy, are in a great degree free from
the objection of the want of knowledge as to the locality in
which they were found, inasmuch as Mr. Cook. purchased
them, with many others, from a shopkeeper, or dealer, of the
town of Tullamore, who had purchased them, at different

times, from the peasantry. There is, therefore, scarce a doubt
of their having been discovered in that locality.

‘¢ I may here observe, that I have seen many hundred va-
rieties designated by numismatists British and Gaulish coins
in bronze, silver, gold, and electrum, and have not yet seen
any which have not been copied from Etruscan types, most
of them very closely. The Baron Donop’s publication con-
tains an immense number of varieties, but they are all of the
same character.

“The bold outline of countenance of the heads on those
specimens exhibits a perfection of design only to be arrived at
by long experience and progress in the arts, a perfection in
medalling not surpassed in the best period of Etruria, Greece,
or Rome. These exceed in execution the generality of Bri-
tish andGaulish coins in Ruding, and have more the character
of the earlier Sicilian. A few specimens of these coins may
be seen in Plate xxx1v. of Etruria Celtica, vol. ii. p. 140, and
generally are in a very low style of art, and were of the pe-
riod of the decline of the Celtic empire, if 1 may be allowed
such a term. I mean the period immediately preceding the
invasion of Gaul by the Romans.

“‘ The specimens now exhibited I take to have been of a
much earlier period, even many centuries before the Romans
had subjugated the Etruscan power of Italy.

[Sir W. Betham here described Mr. Cook’s coins. ]

‘*T have referred to the plates of Etruria Celtica, because

they are more accessible than Marchi and Tessieri, or the
Museum Arigoni, from which the plates in that work were
copied.
_ T shall not attempt to draw any conclusions from these
interesting specimens, but content myself with placing them
before the Academy, as striking facts, important in developing
the ancient history of Ireland and of Celtic Europe.

«* Much has been done by the formation of the Museum
of this Academy for the accumulation of facts and materials,

from which may be formed, by inductive reasoning, important
conclusions, likely to remove the mysteries which hang over
the early history of Europe.”

The Rev. Dr. Todd remarked that, although Sir William
Betham had drawn no conclusion from the fact that the Etrus-
can coins he had exhibited were found in Ireland, yet it was
evident that he wished it to be regarded as a confirmation of
the views which had been put forward by him, in his Eérurza
Celtica, of an early intercourse between the Etruscans and
this country.

The coins were evidently Etruscan, and, as Sir William
Betham had shewn, were well known, and figured by all the
best writers on the subject.

There was, therefore, no object in exhibiting them to the
Academy, except from the circumstance of their being alleged
to have been found in Ireland. Nevertheless, Sir William
Betham had given no sufficient proof of this fact ; he con-
tented himself with the mere belief or supposition of the gen-
tlemen from whom he had received the coins, who do not appear
themselves to be able to bear any personal testimony to the
fact. We should be very cautious, under these circumstances,
of lending even the tacit authority of the Academy to the
statement that Etruscan coins were found in Ireland; although
that fact, even if proved, is not of itself of any very great im-
portance: but in every case, great care should be taken in
drawing historical conclusions from the alleged discovery of
coins or other antiquities in this country. Unless the fact,
and all its circumstances, be well authenticated, it is much
safer to reject such conclusions, as, to say the least, uncertain
and precarious. The easy admission of insufficient evidence on
such a subject must obviously open a door to every kind of
delusion and imposture. -

In the present case, even if it had been proved that the

VOL. IV. D

coins were found in Ireland, it would not follow that their
discovery was any evidence of intercourse between the ancient
Ktruscans and this country, unless it could be shown clearly
that they were found in a situation to warrant such an infe-
rence. ‘This Sir William Betham had not attempted to show.
Some of the coins he exhibited are supposed to have been
found in the bed of a river, ‘along with broken tobacco pipes and
other articles, of a date much later than the days of Etruscan
navigators: others are said to have been bought by a shop-
keeper in a provincial town, who is supposed to have procured
them from the peasantry, who are supposed to have found
them in the fields.

On such evidence, Dr. Todd contended that it was impos-
sible to draw any inference from the discovery of these coins,
even if it were certain that they had been really found in the
bed of a river, or dug up in bogs and fields in Treland. Sir
William Betham had not given any satisfactory evidence or
testimony to prove this fact; and had occupied the greater
part of his paper with proving the coins to be Etruscan, which
no person was disposed to deny.

Professor Allman called the attention of the Academy to
the occurrence of Hylurgus Piniperda as destructive to the
pine plantations in the county of Tipperary.

———___

January 10TH, 1848.

REV. HUMPHREY LLOYD, D. D., Presipent,
in the Chair.

Henry Crory, M. D., John Greene, Esq., Alexander H.
Haliday, Esq., James Hartley, Esq., William Thomas Lett,
Esq., F. T. C. D., George Miller, Esq., and Henry Wilson,
'M. D., were elected Members of the Academy.

_ The Secretary of the Council brought up a draft of a
Memorial to His Excellency the Lord Lieutenant, praying
the Government to make a special grant of £400 to the
Academy, for the purchase of the Betham clas of Irish
Manuscripts.

On the recommendation of the Council,

Iv was RESOLVED,— That the sum of £100 be allocated
out of the funds of the Academy, towards the purchase of the
Betham MSS.

The Treasurer having opened a list, the sum of £129 9s.
was immediately subscribed by Members of the Academy
towards the same purpose.

Richard Griffith, Esq., on the part of the Shannon Com-
missioners, presented a collection of Antiquities lately found
in that river.

Rey. John Connell presented a skull of a very peculiar
shape, and a number of fragments of encaustic tiles found in
the excavations lately made in the avenue leading from the
Royal Hospital towards Kilmainham,

William R. Wilde, Esq., presented a remarkably round
skull found in a tumulus with an urn, near Dunamaes, and also
askull discovered at Kilmainham with the iron weapons lately ~
presented to the Academy by the Governors of the Royal
Hospital.

Mr. George Yeates presented his Meteorological Journal,
commencing Ist January, and ending 31st December, 1847.*

William R. Wilde, Esq., exhibited, by permission of Mrs.
Beauchamp Newton, a cinerary urn found in the county

* See Appendix, No. I.
p2

Carlow, near Bagnalstown, and made some general remarks on
Irish cinerary urns, &c.

This urn was discovered in the cutting for the Southern
Railway.

It is the most beautiful of its kind ever found in Ireland.
It measures only four inches across, and is ofa cup-like shape,
and covered with elaborate carvings. It was found full of
portions of burned human bones, and was immersed in ano-
ther and a larger urn. -

Sir William Betham read a letter received by him from

Charles Haliday, Esq., M. R. I. A.
“« Monkstown Park,
* Jan. 8, 1848.

‘¢ Dear Sir Witiiam,—lI have little doubt that the coins
sent to the Academy were found either in pulling down my
house, &c., on Arran-quay, or in preparing foundations for
rebuilding. The house was purchased nearly sixty years since
from Samuel Burrowes, father, I think, of the late Dean Bur-
rowes, who had previously carried on the business of an apothe-
eary there formany years. In this house my brother, William
Haliday, resided and died, and if the coins were found in the
house, they must have been his; and he never collected anti-
quities except those found in Ireland.

‘* These coins were brought to me by the person who
overlooked the workmen, and I think he then mentioned they
were ‘part of some things which had been found.’ At the
time I was much engaged by pressing and most important
business, and not being a collector of coins or antiquities, I
paid little attention to the matter until, casually meeting my
old friend, Dr. Petrie, in a railway carriage, it was brought
to my recollection by an anecdote of his ardent pursuit of
some coins at an early period of life. A few days after I
selected them from the drawer into which I had thrown them,

amongst some town tokens, &c., and sent them to him, and
neither saw him nor heard of the coins for two or three months,
when he informed me they were Etruscan, and pointed out to
me the plates of them in your work.

‘I felt that you would be pleased to see them, and the
first opportunity I had of mentioning the circumstance was at
my own house, where, before dinner, I showed them to you,
the Rev. Mr. Edgeworth, and Dr. Henry, President of the
Belfast College, &c. They never were seen by any other
person, nor were they ever out of my possession from the time
I received them until I sent them to the Academy, in conse-
quence of a note from Mr. Clibborn to me; and to Dr. Petrie
I stated the particulars as I mentioned them to you.

‘¢The only other things I got, when I subsequently made
inquiries to observe where the coins were found, were some
of what they termed Danish pipes, acknowledged to be found
in digging the foundations of the warehouse attached to the
house, and which foundations they were compelled to sink
very deep, and ultimately to complete by driving piles into
the soft soil,—evidently part of the river bank.

‘¢ T lever attend evening meeting's, or, assuredly, I would
attend the Royal Irish Academy. If I ever supposed that we
could procure positive evidence that these coins were dug up
from a considerable depth, the fact could not be used in support
of any theory, except in connexion with other facts. I was
interested by the extraordinary fact that they were chiefly
coins figured in Etruria Celtica, and this rendered me desirous
that you should see them.

‘* Believe me, my dear Sir William,
‘“¢ Very truly your's,

‘¢ CHARLES HA.ipay.
“6 Sir W. Betham,

&e. &e.”
Mr. George Yeates communicated the following notice of
a Meteor:

On the 13th of December, 1847, while walking on the
South Circular Road, near the Richmond Penitentiary, about
11 o’clock at night, he observed a remarkable meteor ; it first
appeared in the west, very brilliant, and about 30° above the
horizon ; it moved rapidly towards the observer, passing
between him and the above-named building, in an easterly
direction; disappeared about 500 yards off, and a slight noise
from it was distinctly heard as it passed.

The evening was rather cloudy; wind southerly.

Barometers, vy... hh) a gee ae ee BO ae
Thermometer, =). ate hacen he

Sir William Rowan Hamilton gave an account of some
applications of Quaternions to questions connected with the
Rotation of a Solid Body.

I. It was shown to the Academy in 1845, among other
applications of the Calculus of Quaternions to the fundamental
problems of Mechanics, that the composition of statical couples,
of the kind considered by Poinsot, as well as that of ordinary
forces, admits of being expressed with great facility and sim-
plicity by the general methods of this Calculus. ‘Thus, the
general conditions of the equilibrium of a rigid system are
included in the following formula, which will be found num-
bered as equation (20) of the abstract of the Author’s com-
munication of December 8, 1845, in the Proceedings of the
Academy for that date:

> .aB=—c. (1)

In the formula thus cited, a is the vector of application of
a force denoted by the other vector 8; and the scalar symbol,
—¢, which is equated to the sum a8 + aR’ +.. of all the qua-
ternion products af, a',.. of all such pairs of vectors, or
directed lines a and (3, is, in the case of equilibrium, indepen-
dent of the position of the point from which all the vectors

a,a,..are drawn, as from a common origin, to the points of
application of the various forces, 3, 3',.. This requires
that the two following conditions should be separately satisfied,

2B=0; 2V.aB=0; (2)

which accordingly coincide with the two equations marked
(18) of the abstract just referred to. The former of these two
equations, 3(=0, expresses that the applied forces would
balance each other, if they were all transported, without any
changes in their intensities or directions, so as to act at any
one common point, such as the origin of the vectors a; and
the latter equation, ZV. af3=0, expresses that all the couples
arising from such transport of the forces, or from the introduc-
tion of a system of new and opposite forces, — 3, all acting at
the same common origin, would also balance each other: the
axis of any one such couple being denoted, in magnitude and
in direction, by a symbol of the form V.af3. When either of
these two vector-sums, 33, SV.a3, is different from zero,
the system cannot be in equilibrium, at least if there be no
fixed point nor axis; and in this case, the quaternion quotient
which is obtained, by dividing the latter of these two vector-
sums by the former, has a remarkable and simple signification.
For, if this division be effected by the general rules of this cal-
eulus, in such a manner as to give a quotient expressed under
the original and standard form of a guaternion, as assigned
by Sir William R. Hamilton in his communication of the 13th
of November, 1843; that is to say, if the quotient of the two
vectors lately mentioned be reduced by those general rules to
the fundamental quadrinomial form,

=V.a3

=p
where 7,7, are the Author’s three co-ordinate imaginaries, or
rectangular vector-units, namely, symbols satisfying the equa-

=wi+ia+jy+kz, (3)

tions
4 Pa9? = =ijk=-1, (4)

which have already been often adduced and exemplified by
him, in connexion with other geometrical and physical re-
searches; then the four constituent numbers, w, x, y, Zz, of
this quaternion (3), will have, in the present question, the
meanings which we are about to state. Thealgebraically real
or scalar part of the quaternion (3), namely, the number

w=S(3V.aB+ 38), (5)

which is independent of the imaginary or symbolic coefficients
i, j,k, will denote the (real) quotient which might be otherwise
obtained by dividing the moment of the principal resultant
couple by the intensity of the resultant force ; with the known
direction of which force the axis of this principal (and known)
couple coincides, being the line which is known by the name
of the central aris of the system. And the three other numeri-
cal constituents of the same quaternion (3), namely, the three
real numbers 2, y, 2, which are multiplied respectively by those
symbolic coefficients 2, 7, k, in the algebraically imaginary or
vector part of that quaternion, namely, in the part

w+jy+hkz=V(SV.aB+ 2), (6)

are the three real and rectangular co-ordinates of the foot of
the perpendicular let fall from the assumed origin (of vectors
or of co-ordinates) on the central axis of the system. These
co-ordinates vanish, if the origin be taken on that axis; and
then the direction of the resultant force coincides with that of
the axis of the resultant couple: a coincidence of which the
condition may accordingly be expressed, in the notation of this
Calculus, by the formula

0= V(2V.aB+ =); (7)
whereas the second member of this formula (7) is in general a
vector-symbol, which denotes, in length and in direction, the
perpendicular let fall as above. In the case where it is pos-
sible to reduce the system of forces to a single resultant force,
unaccompanied by any couple, the*scalar part of the same

quaternion (3) vanishes; so that we may write for this case
the equation,

0=S(2V.aB+ =f); (8)

which agrees with the equation (19) of the abstract of Decem-
ber, 1845, and in which the second member is in general a
scalar symbol, denoted lately by w, and having the significa-
tion already assigned. When the resultant force vanishes, with-
out the resultant couple vanishing, then the denominator or
divisor 23 becomes null, in the fraction or quotient (3), while
the numerator or dividend, 2V.a3, continues different from
zero; and when both force and couple vanish, we fall back on
the equations (18) of the former abstract just cited, or on those
marked (2) in the present communication, as the conditions of
equilibrium of a free but rigid system. Finally, the scalar
symbol

c=->S.af, (9)

which enters with its sign changed into the second member of
the formula (1), and which, when the resultant = of the
forces [3 vanishes, receives a value independent of the assumed
origin of the vectors a, has also a simple signification ; for
(according to a remark which was made on a former occasion),
there appears to be a propriety in regarding this scalar symbol
c, or the negative of the sum of the scalar parts of all the
quaternion products of the form aj3, as an expression which
denotes the total tension of the system. In the foregoing
formulz the letters S and V are used as characteristics of the
operations of taking respectively the scalar and the vector,
considered as the two parts of any quaternion expression ;
which parts may still be sometimes called the (algebraically)
real and (algebraically) imaginary parts of that expression,
but of which Both are always, in this theory, entirely and
easily interpretable: and in like manner, in the remainder of
this Abstract, the letters J and U shall indicate, where they
occur, the operations of taking separately the tensor and the

versor, regarded as the two principal factors of any such qua-
ternion.

II. To apply to problems of dynamics the foregoing
statical formule, we have only to introduce, in conformity
with a well-known principle of mechanics, the consideration
of the equilibrium which must subsist between the forces lost
and gained. That is, we are to substitute for the symbol f,
in the equations (1) or (2), the expression

ee
p=m(9-54); (10)
where m denotes the mass of that part or element of the sys-

tem which, at the time ¢, has a for its vector of position, and
ase
consequently — —,, for its vector of acceleration ;‘while the new

na Senses i denotes the accelerating force, or m@ denotes

the moving force applied, direction as well as intensity being
attended to. ‘Thus, instead of the two statical equations (2),
we have now the two following dynamical equations, for the
motion of a free but rigid system :

>. mos =D. mo 5 (11)
aa
>.mV. aaa- 3. -mV.ao; (12)

of which the former contains the law of motion of the centre
of gravity, and the latter contains the law of the description
of areas. If the rigid system have one point fixed, we may
place at this point the origin of the vectors a; and in this case
the equation (11) disappears from the statement of the ques-
tion, but the equation (12) still remains: while the condition
that the various points of the system are to preserve unaltered
their distances from each other, and from the fixed point, is
expressed by the formula

aia la, (13)

where the vector-symbol . denotes a straight line drawn in
the direction of the axis of momentary rotation, and having a
length which represents the angular velocity of the system ;
so that this vector c is generally a function of the time ¢, but
is always, at any one instant, the same for all the points of the
body, or of the rigid system here considered. The equation
(12) thus gives, by an immediate integration, the following
expression for the law of areas :

S.maV.1a=y+ S.mV{agde ; (14)

where y is a constant vector ; and if we operate on the same
equation (12) by the characteristic 2.Sjidé, we obtain an ex-
pression for the law of living forces, under the form :

=. m(V.1a)? =-h? +23.mShapde; (15)
where A is a constant scalar, The integrals with respect to
the time may be conceived to begin with ¢= 0; and then the
vector y will represent the awis of the primitive couple, or of
the couple resulting from all the moving forces due to the
initial velocities of the various points of the body; and the
scalar h will represent the square root of the primitive living
force of the system, or the square root of the sum of all the
living forces obtained by multiplying each mass into the square
of its own initial velocity. Again, the equation (13) gives, by
differentiation,

da da di de
ae tae Vt ape ae ae (16)

and for any two vectors a and 1, we have, by the general rules
of this Calculus, the transformations,
V.a(tV. 1a) =V. al. ta) el \

17
=S.u.V..ua=4V. (aa) =-$V. a(var) 5 sil

therefore, by (12) and (14),

ied nis mane 8)
les
=Viiryt+d. mV. Viapdt.

Hence also the time ¢, elapsed between any two successive
stages of the rotation of the body, may in various ways be
expressed by a definite integral; we may, for example, write

generally
a 23.maV.adt

eke: CE ET 19

=V.m/( (1a)? + 2¢a) E ci?
the scalar element dé of this integral being thus expressed as
the quotient of a vector element, divided by another vector ;

before finding an available expression for which scalar quotient
it will, however, bein general necessary to find previously the
geometrical manner of motion of the body, or the law of the
succession of the positions of that body or system in space. It
may also be noticed here, that the comparison of the integrals
(14) and (15) gives generally the relation :

S.iy+WV= 3. mShfagde. (20)

III]. When no accelerating forces are applied, or when
such forces balance each other, we may treat the vector @ as
vanishing, in the equations of the last section of this abstract ;
which thus become, for the unaccelerated rotation of a solid
body about a fixed point, the following:

x.maV.ia=y3 (21)
=.m(V.u)?=-h’; (22)
=.maV. adi = V.cydt; (23)

which result from (14) (15) (18), by supposing ¢ = 0, or, more
generally
=.mV.ad=0, (24)
that is, by reducing the differential equation (12) of the second
order, for the motion of the rigid system, to the form
da
=.mV.a 75-0. (25)
At the same time the general relation (20) reduces itself to

the following :
S.iyt+h’=0; (26)

which may accordingly be obtained by a combination of the
integrals (21) and (22); and the vector part of the quaternion
vy, of which the scalar partis thus = — h?, may be expressed by
means of the formula:

2V. wy =Vi.m(iay=V. DS. Maia; (27)
which gives, by one of the transformations (17),
Viwcy=Vudi.maS.ar3 (28)
so that we have, by (13) and (23),
>.maV.adk= Sd. mdaS. a. (29)

But also, by (21), because S..:da=0, we have
>.maV.adt=— >. mdaV. a+ S. mada;
we ought, therefore, to find that

=. m(da.ac— at. da) =0,
or that
0=V3.m(V.ca. da); (30)
which accordingly is true, by (13), and may serve as a verifi-
cation of the consistency of the foregoing calculations.

IV. We propose now briefly to point out a few of the
geometrical consequences of the formule in the foregoing sec-
tion, and thereby to deduce, in a new way, some of the known
properties of the rotation to which they relate; and especially
to arrive anew at some of the theorems of Poinsot and Mac
Cullagh. And first, it is evident on inspection that the equa-
tion (22) expresses that the axis 1 of instantaneous rotation
is a semidiameter of a certain ellipsoid, fixed in the body, but
moveable with it; and having this property, that if the con-
stant living force h? be divided by the square of the length of
any such semidiameter 1, the quotient is the moment of inertia
of the body with respect to that semidiameter as an axis: since
the general rules of this calculus, when applied to the formula
(22), give for this quotient the expression,

S.m(TV.aUi? == v= Te; (31)

where TV’.aUi denotes the length of the perpendicular let
fall, on the axis z, from the extremity of the vector a, that is,
from the point or element of the body of which the mass is m.
In the next place, the equation (26), which is of the first de-
gree in., may be regarded as representing the tangent plane
to the ellipsoid (22), at the extremity of the semidiameter ¢;
because this equation is satisfied by that semidiameter or vec-
tor 1, when we attribute to it the same value (in length and
in direction) as before; and because if we change this vector
to any infinitely near vector 1+, consistent with the equa-
tion (22) of the ellipsoid, this near value of the vector will
also be compatible with the equation (26) of the plane; for
when the variation of the equation (22) is thus taken (by the
rules of the present calculus), and is combined with the equa-
tion (21), it agrees with the equation (26) in giving
S.ydr=0. (32)
But the plane (26) is fixed in space, on account of the con-
stant vector y and the constant scalar h, which were intro-
duced by integration as above; consequently the ellipsoid (22)
rolls (without gliding) on the fixed plane (26), carrying with it
the body in its motion, and having its centre fixed at the fixed
point of that body, or system, while the semidiameter of con-
tact . represents, in length and in direction, the azis of the
momentary rotation. ‘This is only a slightly varied form of
a theorem discovered by Poinsot, which is one of the most
beautiful of the results wherewith science has been’ enriched
by that geometer: for the ellipsoid (22), which has here present-
ed itself as a mode of constructing the integral equation which
expresses the law of living force of the system, and which might
for that reason be called the ellipsoid of living force, is easily
seen to be concentric with, and similar to, the central ellipsoid
of Poinsot, and to be similarly situated in the body. It may,
however, be regarded as a somewhat remarkable circumstance,
and one characteristic of the present method of calculation,
that it has not been necessary, in the foregoing process, to

make any use of the three axes of inertia, nor even to assume
any knowledge of the existence of those important axes ; nor to
make any other reference to any azes of co-ordinates whatsoever.
The result of the calculation might be expressed by saying
that ‘the ellipsoid of living force rolls on a plane parallel to
the plane of areas;” and nothing farther, at this stage, might
be supposed known respecting that ellipsoid (22), or respect-
ing any other ellipsoid, than that it is a closed surface repre-
sented by an equation of the second degree. With respect to
the path of the axis of momentary rotation ., within the body,
it is evident, from the equations (21), (22), that this path,
or locus, is a cone of the second degree, which has for its equa-
tion the following :

y° S.m(V.1a)? =—h?(S.maV.a)*; (33)

where the symbol y’, by one of the fundamental principles of
the present calculus, is a certain negative scalar, namely, the
negative of the square of the number which expresses the
length of the vector y, and which (in the present question)
is constant by the law of the areas. Thus, according to ano-
ther of Poinsot’s modes of presenting to the mind a sensible
image of the motion of the body, that motion of rotation may
be conceived as the rolling of a cone, namely, of this cone
(33), which is fixed in the body, but moveable therewith, on
a certain other cone, which is the fixed locus in space of the
instantaneous axis t.

V. But we might also inquire, what is the relative locus,
or what is the path within the body, of the vector y, which
has, by the law of areas, a fixed direction, as well as a fixed
length in space: and thus we should be led to reproduce some
of the theorems discovered by Mac Cullagh, in connexion
with this celebrated problem of the rotation of a solid body.
The equations (26) and (32) would give this other formula,

S. dy =05 (34)

48 id

and thus would shew that the vector y is (in the body) a va-
riable semidiameter of an ellipsoid reciprocal to that ellipsoid
(22) of which the vector 1 has been seen to be a semidiameter ;
and that these two vectors y and x are corresponding semidia-
meters of these two ellipsoids. The tangent plane to the new
ellipsoid, at the extremity of the semidiameter y (which ex-
tremity is fixed in space, but moveable within the body), is
perpendicular to the axis. of instantaneous rotation, and in-
tercepts upon that axis a portion (measured from the centre)
which has its length expressed by h? Tv', and which is, there-
fore, inversely proportional to the momentary and angular
velocity (denoted here by 7%), asit was found by Mac Cullagh
to be. To find the equation of this reciprocal ellipsoid we have
only to deduce, by the processes of this calculus, from the
linear equation (21), an expression for the vector y in terms
of the vector ., and then to substitute this expression in the
equation (26). Making, for abridgment,
nm=—%.ma?; n?=—-S.mm'(V. aa’);

35
n’?=+3.mm'm'(S.aa‘a’’)? ; j >)
so that n, n’, n’’, are real or scalar quantities, because the
square of a vector is negative; and introducing a characte-

ristic of operation o, defined by the symbolic equation,

o=X.maS.a, or oo=X.maS.a; (36)
it is not difficult to show, first, that
(0? +n? o+n”)1=- 3.mm’ V.aa' S.aa’e; (37)

and then that the symbol o is a root of the symbolic and cubic
equation,
+o + n?ot+n'?=0; (38)
in the sense that the operation denoted by the first mem-
ber of this symbolic equation (38) reduces every vector 1, on
which it is performed, to zero. But the linear equation (21)
may be thus written:
(o+n)i=¥; (39)

it gives, therefore, by (38),
(n?n? — n!?) = (0? + n”)y : (40)
that is, by (37) and (36),

(n!?— nn”) =n?S .maS.ay+ .mm'V.aa'S.aa’y. (41)
Such being, then, the solution of this linear equation (21) or
(39), the sought equation of Mac Cullagh’s ellipsoid becomes,
by (26),

(n?n? — n!?)h? =n? SD. m(S.ay)?+S.mm'(S.aa'y)’ 3 (42)
and we see that the following inequality must hold good:

nn’? —n'? > 0. (43)
If then a new and constant scalar g be determined by the con-
dition,

(n?n’? — n'?)h? + gy? = 0, (44)
(where y? is still equal to the same constant and negative
scalar as before), we may represent the ¢nternal conical path,
or relative locus, of the vector y in the body, by the equa-
tion :
O= 977? + n=. m(S.ay)?+B.mm'(S .aa'y)’. (45)
We see then, by this analysis, that the straight line y which is
drawn through the fixed centre of rotation, perpendicular to the
plane of areas, describes within the body another cone of the se-
cond degree: while the extremity of the same vector y, which
is a fixed point in space, describes, by its relative motion, a sphe-
rical conic in the body, namely, the curve of intersection of the
cone (45) and the sphere (44): which agrees with Mac Cul-
lagh’s discoveries. Again, the normal to the cone (45), which
corresponds to the side y, has the direction of the vector de-
termined by the following expression :

O=1+ hy" ; (46)
and this new vector @ is always situated in the plane of
areas, and is the side of contact of that plane with another
cone of the second degree in the body, which is reciprocal to the

VOL. Iv. E

cone (45), and was studied by both Poinsot and Mac Cullagh.
But it would far exceed the limits of the present communica-
tion, if the author were to attempt here to call into review the
labeurs of all the eminent men who, since the time of Euler,
have treated, in their several ways, of the rotation of a solid
body. He desires, however, before he concludes this sketch,
to show how his own methods may be employed to assign the
values of the three principal moments, and the positions of
the three principal axes of inertia ; although it has not been
necessary for him, so far, on the plan which he has pursued,
to make any use of those axes.

VI. Let us, then, inquire under what conditions the body
can continue to revolve, with a constant velocity, round a per-
manent axis of rotation. The condition of such a double per-
manence, of both the direction and the velocity of rotation, is
completely expressed, on the present plan, by the one diffe-
rential equation,

~ =0; (47)
that is, in virtue of the formula (23), by

Vivy=0; (48)
or, on account of (28) and (36), by this other equation,

(o+s)=0, (49)

where o is the characteristic of operation lately employed,
and s is a scalar coefficient, which must, if possible, be so de-
termined as to allow the following symbolic expression for
the sought permanent axis of rotation, namely,

t=(c+s)70, (50)
to give a value different from zero, or to represent an actual

vector 1, and not anullone. Nowif we assumed any actual
vector x, such that

(o+s)t=K, (512)

we should find, by the foregoing Section of this Abstract, and
especially by the equations (37) and (38), a result of the form,

(s° — n?s? +. n?s —n™)t = o'k, (52)
where o is a new characteristic of operation, such that
o=0°-So+8?+n*(o-s) +n”, (53)
and that, therefore,
ok=Sk+sS.maV.ax—S.mmV.aaS.aak; (54)
so that the solution (41) of the linear equation (39) is included

in this more general result, which gives, for any arbitrary va-
lue of the number s, the symbolic expression :

(o+s)) = (s°- n’s?+n?s—n”)1o. (55)
Hence the condition for the non-evanescence of the expres-

sion (50), or the distinctive character of the permanent axes
of rotation, is expressed by the cubic equation,
s8—n’s? +n? s—n'?=0. (56)
The inequality (43) shows immediately that this equation (56)
is satisfied by at least one real value of s, between the limits
0 and n?; and an attentive examination of the composition
(35) of the coefficients of the same cubic equation in s, would
prove that this cubic has in general three real and unequal
roots, between the same two limits; which roots we may
denote by s,, s., s3. Assuming next any arbitrary vector x,
and deriving from it two other vectors, « and x’, by the for-
mule
S.maV.axc=K 3 —-S.mmV.adS.ack=«'; (57)
making also
y=sPet ste’,
i= 8° + Sy +k’ (58)
3 = Sek + 83k + K 5
we shall thus have, in general, a system of three rectangular
vectors, 1, ta) t3, in the directions of the three principal axes.
For first they will be, by (54), the three results of the form
ox, obtained by changing s, successively and separately, to

the three roots of the ordinary cubic (56); but by the man-
ner of dependence (53) of the characteristic « ono and s,
and by the symbolic equation of cubic form (38) ino, we
have, if s be any one of those three roots of (56), the relation

(co aly s)oK =O): (59)
consequently the three vectors (58) are such that
O= (6 + 8) =(6+ Sy)ta = (o + 83)t3. (60)

Each of the vectors, 1, 12, «3, is therefore, by (49), adapted to
become a permanent axis of rotation of the body; while the
foregoing analysis shows that in general no other vector 1,
which has not the direction of one of those three vectors (58),
or an exactly opposite direction, is fitted to become an axis of
such permanent rotation. And to prove that these three axes
are in general at right angles to each other, or that they
satisfy in general the three following equations of perpen-
dicularity,

0 = Su) 29= 8.1903 = Sotz ty (61)
we may observe that, for any two vectors 1, x, the form (36)
of the characteristic o gives,

S.xo. = X.mS.xaS.a = S. tox, (62)
and therefore, for any scalar s,
S.not+s)e= Sulots)k; * (63)

consequently the two first of the equations (60) give (by
changing 0, x, $ to ts, uy 8),

(8) — $2) S.qy um = 0; (64)
and therefore they conduct to the first equation of perpendi-
eularity (61), or serve to show that the two axes, 1, and lg are
mutually rectangular, at least in the general case, when the
two corresponding roots, s; and s,, of the equation (56), are
unequal. The equations (48) and (32), namely, V. ty = 0,
S. yo. = 0, show also that these three rectangular axes of
inertia are in the directions of the axes of the ellipsoid (22),

_ which has presented itself as a sort of construction of the law
of living force of the system ; and a common property of these
three rectangular directions, which in general belongs exclu-
sively to them, and to their respectively opposite directions,
may be expressed by the rules of this calculus under the very
simple form,

0 = VS.m(ta)’; (65)
or under the following, which is equivalent thereto,
S.m(ta)? = S.m(ar)’. (66)

With respect to the geometrical and physical significations
of the three values of the positive scalar s, the equation (49)
gives
s+ S.uot = 0; (67)
and consequently by (36), and by the general rules of this
calculus,
s=>.m(S.alt)? = 3 .mz’, (68)
if x denote the perpendicular distance of the mass m from the
plane drawn through the fixed point of the body, ina direction
perpendicular to the axis. We may therefore write the fol-
lowing expressions for the three roots of the cubic (56) :
s= D.mz3; 8=D.my’s s=D.mz2"; (69)
if 2yz denote (as usual) three rectangular coordinates, of which
the axes here coincide respectively with the directions of
ly lay 33 and we see that the three principal moments of in-
ertia, or those relative to these three axes, are the three sums,
8+ 83, $3481, 81+ Say (70)
- of pairs of roots of the cubic equation which has been em-
ployed in the present method. At the same time, the condi-
tions above assigned for the directions of those three axes take
easily the well-known forms,
0=S.may=.myz= =D. mz, (71)
if (for the sake of comparison with known results) we change
the vectors a, a,.. of the masses m, m’,.. to the expressions

a=iz+jythz, a=ta'+jy t+ hz,... (72)
where xyz are the rectangular co-ordinates of m, and ik are the
three original and fundamental symbols of the present Calculus,
denoting generally three rectangular vector-units, and subject
to the laws of symbolical combination which were communi-
cated to the Academy by the author in 1843, and are included
in the formula (4) of the present Abstract. And then, by
(35), the coefficients of the cubic equation (56) will take the
following forms, which easily admit of being interpreted, or
of being translated into geometrical enunciations :

n =>. m(a?+y? +27);
n? =>.mm {(y2'— zy’)? + (za — uz’)? + (ay — yx')?) 5 baw
n= > .mmim' | (y2' — zy')a" + (za! — w2')y” + (ay — yx’)z"}?.

In fact, the first of these three expressions is evidently the
sum of the three quantities (69); and it is not difficult to
prove that, under the conditions (71), the second expression
(73) is equal to the sum of the three binary products of those
three quantities; and that the third expression (73) is equal
to their continued or ternary product: in such manner as to

give

8, +54+5,=775

81 Sq + Sg83 + $33) ws | (74)
SoS we

Perhaps, however, it may not have been noticed before, that
expressions possessing so internal a character as do these
three expressions (73), and admitting of such simple interpre-
tations as they do, without any previous reference to the axes
of inertia, or indeed to any awes (since all is seen to depend
on the masses and mutual distances of the several points or
elements of the system), are the coefficients of a cubic equation
which has the well-known sums, S. mx, S. my”, %.m2*, re-
ferred to the three principal planes, for its three roots. In the
method of the present communication, those expressions (73),

or rather the more concise but equivalent expressions (35),
have been seen to offer themselves as coefficients ofa symbolic
equation of the third degree (38), which is satisfied by a cer-
tain characteristic of operation c, connected with the solution
of a certain other symbolic but linear equation: and the
Author may be permitted to mention that this is only a par-
ticular (though an important) application of a general method,
which he has for a considerable time past possessed, for the
solution of those linear equations to which the Calculus of
Quaternions conducts. ‘To those who have perused the fore-
going sections of this Abstract, and who have also read with
attention the Abstract of his communication of July, 1846,
published in the Proceedings of that date, he conceives that it
will be evident that for any fixed point A of any solid body (or
rigid system), ¢here can be found (indeed in more ways than
one) a pair of other points B and C, which are likewise fixed
in the body, and are such that the square-root of the moment
of inertia round any axis AD is geometrically constructed or
represented by the line BD, if the points A and D be at equal
distances from C.

VII. Finally, he desires to mention here one other theorem
respecting rotation, which is indeed more of a geometrical than
of a physical character, and to which his own methods have
led him. By employing certain general principles, respecting
powers and roots, and respecting differentials and integrals of
Quaternions, he finds that for any system or set of diverging
vectors, a, 3, y,-. «, A, the continued product of the square
roots of their successive quotients may be expressed under the
following form :

(a)

B/ \y/
where s is a scalar which represents the spherical exeess of the
pyramidal angle formed by the diverging vectors; or the

- (Sr (Si = (cos + Ua sin) > : (75)

spherical opening of that pyramid; or the area of the spheri-
eal polygon, of which the corners are the points where the vee-
tors a, , y, ++ kK, A, meet the spheric surface described about
their common origin with a radius equal to unity. And by
combining this result with the general method stated to the
Academy by the Author* in November, 1844, for connecting
quaternions with rotations, it is easy to conclude that if a
solid body be made to revolve in succession round any
number of different axes, all passing through one fixed point,
so as first to bring a line a into coincidence with a line B, by
a rotation round an axis perpendicular to both; secondly, to
bring the line 8 into coincidence with a line y, by turning
round an axis to which both 3 and y are perpendicular ; and
so on, till, after bringing the line « to the position A, the
line X is brought to the position a with which we began; then
the body will be brought, by this succession of rotations, into
the same final position as if it had revolved round the first or
last position of the line a, as an axis, through an angle of
finite rotation, which has the same numerical measure as the
spherical opening of the pyramid (a, B, y, ++ «, X) whose
edges are the successive positions of that line.

* The same connexion between the Author’s principles, and geometrical
or algebraical questions, respecting the rotation of a solid body, or respect-
ing the closely connected subject of the transformation of rectangular co-
ordinates, was independently perceived'by Mr. Cayley; who inserted a com-
munication on the subject in the Philosophical Magazine for February, 1845,
under the title, «‘ Results respecting Quaternions.” It is impossible for the
Author, in the present sketch, to do more than refer here to Mr. Cayley’s
important researches respecting the Dynamics of Rotation, published in the
Cambridge and Dublin Mathematical Journal. Anaccount of the speculations
and results of the late Professor Mac Cullagh on this subject may be found
in part viii. of the Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy ; and a summary
of the views and discoveries of Poinsot has been given by that able author
in his very interesting tract, entitled, Théorie Nouvelle de la Rotation des Corps,
Paris, 1834.

JANUARY 247TH, 1848.

REV. HUMPHREY LLOYD, D. D., Presipent,
in the Chair.

Tue Rev. Richard Mac Donnell, D. D., having been called
to the Chair, the President communicated an account of a
method of determining the total intensity of the earth’s mag-
netic force in absolute measure, applicable in the high magnetic
latitudes.

The ordinary process for the determination of the earth’s
magnetic force, it is well known, consists in observing the
time of vibration of a freely-suspended horizontal magnet,
whose moment of inertia is known; and then employing the
same magnet to deflect another, similarly suspended, and ob-
serving the angle of deflection at a given distance. From
these two observations the horizontal component of the earth’s
magnetic force is deduced; and the ¢otal force is thence in-
ferred, by multiplying by the secant of the inclination.

This method is inapplicable in the high magnetic latitudes.
The relative error of the force, arising from a given error of
inclination, varies as the tangent of that angle; and, where
the inclination approaches 90°, it becomes so great as to ren-
der the result valueless. I was induced to consider the means *
of supplying this defect, upon the occasion of the expedition of
Sir John Franklin to the Polar Sea in 1845 ; and I have been
recently led to re-examine the problem, on account of the
two Arctic expeditions, under Sir James Ross and Sir John
Richardson, which are now in course of preparation.

The object to be attained is to determine the total force
directly, without the intervention of its horizontal component.
The ordinary inclinometer will serve for this purpose. The
statical method, in which the position of the dipping needle is
observed under the combined action of magnetism and gra-

VOL. IV. F

vity,* will enable us to determine the product of the earth’s
total magnetic force into the moment of free magnetism of
the needle; and the ratio of the same quantities may be ob-
tained (as in the case of the horizontal component) by removing
this needle, and employing it to deflect another substituted in
its place.

Let us suppose, for generality, that the needle moves in
any vertical plane, inclined to the plane of the magnetic meri-
dian by the angle a; and let R denote the earth’s magnetic
force, X and Y its horizontal and vertical components, and m
the magnetic moment of the needle. Then, the effective mag’
netic forces are mX cosa, mY; and their moment to turn the
needle is

m( Y cosn — X cosasinn) ;

in which yn denotes the actual inclination of the needle to the
horizon. This moment is opposed by that of the weight. Let
this be applied in the manner adopted by Mr. Fox, namely,
at the circumference of a light pulley, whose centre is on the
axis of the cylindrical axle. Its moment is in this case in-
dependent of the position of the needle, and is equal to the
weight, W, multiplied by the radius, 7, of the pulley at whose
circumference it is applied. Accordingly, the equation of
equilibrium is

m( Y cosy — X sin n cosa) = Wr. 5 (1)

There are two cases which deserve consideration,—namely,
that in which the plane of motion of the needle coincides with
the magnetic meridian, and that in which it is perpendicular
to it. In the former case a=0; and substituting for X and Y

a. ee SS Se

* The principle of this method appears to have been first suggested by
Mr. Christie, for the relative determination of the intensity ; and it has been
since applied, under different modifications, by Mr. Fox and myself, to the
same purpose. Mr. Fox’s mode of applying it, although not the simplest in
practice, is undoubtedly the best.

their values, R cos@ and R sin 6 (6 being the inclination), the
preceding equation becomes

mR sin(@ = n) = Wr; (2)

from which we obtain mR, the product of the earth’s magnetic
force into the moment of free magnetism of the needle, when
W and x are known, and the angles @ and y given by obser-
vation. In the latter case, a = 90°, and (1) becomes

mY cosy = Wr; (3)

which gives the similar product in the case of the vertical
component of the force.

Now let the needle be removed, and applied to deflect
another which is substituted in its place; and let the deflect-
ing needle be placed so that its axis passes through the centre
of the supported needle, and is perpendicular to its axis. Then
the moment of its force to turn the needle is mm/U, in which
m’ is the moment of free magnetism of the second needle, and
U a function of D, the distance of the centres of the two
needles, of the form

v= = (1 + si + Diy
The moment of the earth’s magnetic force, opposed to this, is
of the form already assigned, in which we have only to sub-
stitute m/ and y’ for m and y. Hence the equation of equili-
brium is
Y cosy’ — Xsinn’ cosa =mU. (4)

When the plane of motion of the needle coincides with the

magnetic meridian, or a = 0, this becomes

Rsin(O —n’) =mU; (5)

which gives the ratio of the earth’s magnetic force to the mag-
netic moment of the needle, when U is known, and the angles
6 and »’ given by observation. The coefficients p and q, in
the value of U, may be obtained (as in the ordinary method)

by observing the angles of deflection, @- n’, at different dis-
tances; it is probable, however, that their values may be
inferred, @ priori, from the lengths of the needles, with as
much accuracy as is attainable in observations of this nature.
When the plane of motion is perpendicular to the magnetic
meridian, or a = 90°,

Yeosn/=mU; . . (6)

which gives, in like manner, the ratio of the vertical compo-
nent to the magnetic moment of the needle.

The total force is determined, absolutely, by means of the
two observations in the plane of the meridian: for, multiply-
ing the equations (2) (5), m disappears, and we have

WrU
2 CC l——_—_—_————

sinw sinu’” @)
in which the angles of deflection, 9-1», 6-1’, are denoted for
abridgement by uw and uw’. Again, dividing the former of these
equations by the latter,

Wr sinu’
——.——. 8
U sinu ©)

The equations (3) (6) furnish, in like manner, a similar
value of the vertical component of the force.

In order to determine the probable error in the resulting
value of the force, arising from the errors of the observed
angles, u and w’, we have to observe that the moveable needle
is acted on, in each case, by two forces, one of which is the

mM? =

moment of the earth’s magnetic force, mR sinu, while the
other is constant. Hence, in any position, the directive force

is
F=mR sinu—- G.

Let wu denote the value of uw, corresponding to F'= 0, or to the
case of equilibrium; then mR sinw, = G, and

F=mR(sinu — sin uy).

Let w=u +A, Au, being asmall angle,—or, in other words,

61
let the needle be displaced by a small amount from the posi-

tion of equilibrium,—and let the force brought into play by
the displacement be just balanced by friction; then

S= mB cos upAu ,

J denoting the moment of friction. Now, this being constant
for a given instrument, cos u%Awp is so likewise : and we have

COS UpAUy = €5

<« denoting the value of Au corresponding to w=0, or the
limit of the error due to friction in the natural position of the
needle, under the influence of the earth’s magnetic force
alone.

To find the error in the value of R, corresponding to Au,
we have only to differentiate the equation of equilibrium with
respect to R and uw, and we have

AR sin uy) + RB cos uy Auy=9 5
and, substituting for cos%» Azo, its value above given,

AR —€

R SIN Uy

We see, then, that the relative error in the value of the
force resulting from friction, in either part of the process, is
inversely as the sine of the angle of deflection ; and that itis,
therefore, requisite for accuracy that these angles should be
considerable. The angle of deflection may obviously be as
large as we please in the first part of the process, where the
deflection is caused by a weight; but, in the second, a large
deflection can only be produced by a massive magnet, and
such a magnet cannot be employed in the first part without
impairing the accuracy of the result by the increased friction.
The conditions of accuracy required in the two parts of the
process are, therefore, incompatible.

We evade this difficulty by employing the inclinometer
for one only (namely, the second) of the two observations,

and completing the process by the determination of the mag-

netic moment of the bar in the ordinary method. This me-
: Bi REL m

thod is applicable to the determination of mX and Xx (and,

therefore, also to that of m) in the high magnetic latitudes ;

and we have only to substitute the value so obtained in the

formula derived from (5),
Rm U

sin u

In this manner the relative determination of R, obtained by

the deflection of the dipping needle, is rendered absolute.*
To compare the probable error of R, found in this way,

with that of the same quantity deduced by the ordinary me-

thod, we may neglect the errors in the values of mX and a

common to both processes, as they are small in the high lati-
tudes in comparison with those which arise from the friction
of the needle on its supports. Now, in the ordinary method,
R is deduced from the equation R cos) =X; and differentia-
ting this with respect to & and @, and denoting by «, as before,
the limit of the error of position due to friction,

R
But, in the proposed method, the corresponding error is

cal iS

RK sinu’
which is to the former as tan(90° - @) : sinw. This method is,
therefore, to be preferred to the old in the high magnetic
latitudes, provided that the angle of deflection be sufficiently

great; and the relative accuracy increases indefinitely as the
observer approaches the magnetic pole.

=¢ tan@.

* The deflection of a dipping needle by a pair of magnets has already been
applied by Mr. Fox, in another manner, to the relative determination of the
total intensity.

It should be observed that the two observations for the
determination of m may be made in a room, where the mag-
nets are under the action of local disturbing forces ; it is
only necessary that these forces should not be so great as
to alter the magnetic distribution in the deflecting bar, and
that they should remain unchanged during the observation.
This circumstance, of course, will contribute to the facility
of the observation, and to the exactitude of the result. It
will, probably, ‘not be necessary to repeat these observations
on every occasion on which the value of R is sought by de-
flection ; the repetition being, in fact, unnecessary so long as
the moment of the deflecting bar continues unchanged.

For the observation of deflection it is only required that
the inclinometer should be provided with a revolving arm,
moveable round the centre of the divided circle, for the sup-
port of the deflecting magnet ; while a second arm, connected
with the former, and at right angles to it, carries the micro-
scopes by which the position of the needle is observed. The
general plan of the instruments, now in course of preparation
' for the Arctic expeditions, is similar to that of one made
for me by Mr. Barrow in 1846 (see Proceedings, Vol. III.,
No. 56). The plane of the divided circle is separate from that
in which the needle moves, but parallel to it; and there is an
adjustment, by which the axle of the needle is brought to
coincide in direction with the axis of the divided circle. The
circle is six inches in diameter ; it is divided to 10’, and read,
by verniers, to one minute. The numbering of the gradua-
tion commences at each extremity of the horizontal diameter,
and extends to 180°. The needle is three inches and a half
long; and is enclosed (together with its supports) in a rectan-
gular wooden box with glazed sides. The microscopes by
which its position is observed carry each a line in the focus, in
the direction of the radius of the circle; and the position of
these lines is adjusted by the same means as those employed
in the former adjustment.

The plane of the instrument being made to coincide with
the magnetic meridian, and facing the Kast, the deflecting
magnet is to be fixed on its support at a given distance,
with its north pole towards the needle; and the angles of po-
sition of the deflected needle, a, and aj,—with its north pole
towards the north, and towards the south, respectively,—are to
be observed. The deflecting magnet is then to be reversed
on its supports, so as to have its north pole turned from the
needle, its distance being unchanged. Then a; and a, being
the corresponding angles of position, the magnetic inclination
is

0= F(a, + do+ a3 +44);
and the angle of deflection is
u = 4(a,— A+ a3 —a4).

The observations are to be repeated, with the face of the in-
strument towards the West, and will give new values of 0
and u, which are be combined with the former. We have
only to observe that, in this latter case, the arithmetical mean
of the four observed angles is the supplement of the inclina-
tion, instead of the inclination itself.

Dr. Allman exhibited and described a singular implement
discovered in an ancient copper mine in the parish of Skull,
Co. Cork. It consists of a tube formed of yew timber, gra-
dually increasing in diameter towards one end, and bent in
the manner of a siphon at an angle of about 80°, the point of
flexure being nearer to the narrower end. A slit nearly half
an inch in width extends for about the middle third of the con-
cave side through the thickness of the walls, and at the nar-
rower end are indications of wear, as if the implement had
been here fitted into a collar or tube of greater diameter. It
presents the following dimensions :

Length of the longer leg, . . . . 17 inches.

%, Sh ashorterdorea yay oi PH 13 ag
Wiameter’at small end;iiw.- 2 Ey,
a ge taroetends fees sires. POE Os;

Another implement, constructed also of yew timber, and
evidently related to that just described, was found along with
the latter, and also exhibited by Dr. Allman. It resembles
a funnel formed of two cylinders of different diameters, the
wider constituting the mouth, and the narrower the neck, the
whole being scooped out of a single piece. The neck of the
funnel fits accurately into the wider end of the siphon. ‘The
following are the measurements :

Length of wider cylinder, . . . . 2% inches.
As narrower ,; ch dM. Cyrano ot
Diameter of wider cylinder, . . . . 23 95,
5 narrower ,, Shes ene PE

The mine in which the implements just described were
found is one of several vertical cuttings recently discovered
near Ballydehob, in the parish of Skull, and apparently of very
great antiquity. The cuttings, when discovered, were filled
to the surface with the rubbish of the ancient workings, and
when this was removed there were found, lying at the bottom,
the subjects of the present communication, along with a great
number of rolled stones, almost all of which exhibited marks”
of attrition, as if they had been used instead of hammers. A
beam of oak timber, about twenty feet in length, and notched
along the sides, in such a way as to suggest its use as an an-
cient ladder, was also found in the same place.

Some idea of the antiquity of these singular mining ope-
rations may be formed from the fact of some of the old rub-
bish being now found near the mouth of the cuttings, with a
covering of more than two feet of apparently. naturally formed
peat.

The implements exhibited are the property of J. W. Clerke,

VOL. IV. G

Esq., of Skibbereen, to whom Dr. Allman is indebted for the
opportunity of thus laying them before the Academy.

The Rev. Dr. Todd read an original and hitherto unpub-
lished letter, relating to Wood’s coinage, by Dr. William
King, Archbishop of Dublin. The letter is an autograph,
and -is preserved in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin.
It has, unfortunately, received some injury, by which the first
line of each page has been lost. ‘The date is missing, except
the word July, which is still legible. But as the letter is
addressed to Edward Hopkins, Esq., the Private Secretary of
the Duke of Grafton, and as it was evidently written before
Wood’s name became known as the patentee of the new coin-
age, we must assign it to the year 1722; for the Duke of
Grafton came over as Lord Lieutenant in August, 1721, and
Wood’s patent was issued in the beginning of 1723.

The letter is as follows: i

Sie ns Lar AOLOp ia eee

‘“¢ Str,—I gave his Grace my L* L' the trouble of a letter
of the tenth instance relating to a report we have here of a
patent for coining brass money for this Kingdom; the first
notice I had of it was from the public prints and w? I went
abroad found it in every body’s mouth, with great indications
of surprise & dissatisfaction. Since y‘ time I have had occasion
to discourse the most considerable, y* most knowing and best
affected to his Majesties government in this city about it, most
of w™ seem perswaded y* a thing of this consequence & which
as it is rep'sented is in their opinion monstrous, for so they
express themselves, cannot be attempted at all. I gathered
up their sense as well as [I] cou’d and think my self obliged to
communicate it to you, y‘ if you think fit you may lay it
before his Grace the L‘ L*.

“1%, therefore they say, that this is an after game of the
enemies of the Kingdom, who endeavoured to put on us paper

instead of silver by a Bank, & failing to cheat us y* way, they
now wou’d impose brass on us which in the event will be
equaly pernicious and rather more, for there was some colour
of a security for exchanging those bank bills for money, but
there can be none for this; there was a possibility of pre-
venting counterfeting in yt case, but there can be none here.

27, They allege y* there is no need of brass money for
change, since we still have enuf for that purpose, & to have
more is so much loss to y* kingdom.

«¢3ly, They suspect this coinage will be granted to some
favourite who will set it out to underlings and they will not
fail to make the best of it, and regard only their own profit,
without any consideration to w' thekingdom may .... . by
it........... patent granted formerly, if I remembr
right to the Earl of Arran to coin 20™ pounds in half pence &
a clause in it, yt none shoud be obliged to take above a certain
sum in y™. This was immediately sold to some who made
their fortune by it, they were obliged to change these half
pence w" required, but easily evaded the obligation, and
*twas thus. The stamps used in coining I think are called
dice, and these soon wear out and new ones are substituted in
their room; they contrived to have the 24 sett somew' different
from the first, & y", after awhile, w" required to change any sum
they. only allowed those of the first stamp to be genuine, and
alleged all the rest to be counterfeit, and who could prove the
contrary ; but suppose the patent obliged the grantee to change
all, wt way is there to come at him, the lowsers are at a loss
how to do it, or in whose name the suit must be brought, and
it is manifest it were better for any private man to lose an 100"
y® enter into such a law suit.

<¢ 4ttly, Tis observed yt the Patentees did not confine
y™selves to any sum, tho’ their patent obliged y™, but coined
on till the collectors of the Kings revenue were forced to send
up their money in barrels of half pence, and there was hardly
a tinker or blacksmith but coined as fast as these and the

kingdom is still well stored with these w™ pass under the name
of Raps; now such counterfeters being become much more
dexterous and more intent on their private gain y" they were
y", ifa new Coinage be permitted it will be impossible to pre-
vent over whelming us with such false half pieces, especially
if we consider the artifices and intentness on gain of some of
our neighbours, nations, who in all probability will......
smieh us 2. oreyohanyxcoin:

‘<5, It is not easy to counterfeit old coin; for tho they
can give the same stamp, yet they can hardly give the old
lock, hence it is yt every new coinage gives great oportunity
to counterfiting, as we experienced in the time of King Wil-
liam, when all the specieses were new; a swarm of false coiners
then arose, and great numbers were hanged, whereas now the
practice is much abated; we must therefore expect, y* on coin-
ing new brass pieces every town will have them set up for y*
mysterie. I know not wt may be the penalty by law of coun-
terfeiting such coin, but I doubt much, w'ever the penaltie be,
whether juries will be prevailed on to find the forger guilty,
perhaps they will believe y* the poor man had as good a right
and as great a necessity on him to cheat y° publick as the
patentee.

«¢ 6thly, Mony of this sort will soon be at a great discount,
as it happened to the brass money in King James time; and y®
if a landlord be p* any considerable sum in it, he will be
obliged to pay considerably to get it turned into silver, his
receiver will be sure to buy as many half pence as he can and
keep the gold and silver to himself, and pay his master with
brass, the gain will be his, and the loss his masters, and this
will be hardest on landlords who live remote from their es-
tates, especially such as live in England.

«7thly, All matters relating to coin, such as raising or lower-
ing it, determining w' species shall pass, & at w' rate, has ever
bin done by the L* Lt & Council here, as may be seen by the
many proclamations to y' purpose, wby it appears yt‘ our

Kings and Queens have always on such occasions thought fit
to consult y™. If this do not take y® same course it will be
looked on as a slight by my L‘ L*, lessen him greatly in the
opinin of the people, and cause a disaffection in many best
affected now, to find themselves slighted.

« gthly, It is reasonable and must be expected y* people will
pay their debts in such coin as they are obliged to receive
theirs ; in if therefore the people of Ireland receive their rents
and revenues in brass, their creditors must expect no other ;
now we commonly send about 400™ pounds into England
every year in pensions, salarys, rents, &. Suppose y" a te-
nant pays a landlord rent here in brass, wt shall the receiver
do with it? to be sure no Banker will change it for him, and
y" must not he send it in specie barrelled up by long sea, and
can he expect it otherwise? the case will be the same in pen-
sions and all other appointments ifits...... there may
...... inthe patent, y* none shall be obliged to receive
above a certain quantity in brass; it ought to be considered
y' most of his Majestie’s revenu is paid in small sums, most
of the fees in offices and most of the rents from terreten’s, and
w" these come to the hands of Collectors and receivers they
must take y™, and w” put together they will make great sums,
and y" can the persons for w™ they are rec‘ refuse y™? I re-
member w" the half pennys were coined here before the
Revolution, many firkins of them were sent to y® treasury by
the Collectors and great complaints were made of it, and it
put a great damp on all business & trade.

« gthly, Tis certain the Protestants of Ireland were most
zealously attached to his Majestie & government, I believe
you are sinsibly [sic] how much they are soured of late by the
treatment with w® they have met. I am afraid this patent
if it pass, as it will compleat their ruin, for so they reckon, so
it may put an end to their good affections, & in as much as
it is supposed y* this patent is granted to gratify some pri-
vate persons, sure it ought to be considered whether it be

good policy to sacrifice a whole kingdom to their particular
profit,

‘* A great many other things are said w® are not fit for
me to write, I only mention wt I find universally insisted
on. I do not expect to do myself any service by freedom, I wish
it may serve his Majestie’s interest and the public, as it is I
am sure intended, w'ever happen to

6e Sr
“ Your

“‘ Edward Hopkins Esq.”

eee

Fresruary 141Tu, 1848.

_ Rev. HUMPHREY LLOYD, D.D., Presipenz,
in the Chair.
Tue Very Rev. J. J. Taylor, D. D.; Rev. Matthew Newport,
D.D.; Frederick V. Clarendon, Charles Ottley, O’ Neale
Segrave, Matthew E. Talbot, and Charles Tarrant, Esgqrs.,
were elected members of the Academy.

The Rev. Charles Graves read a paper on a general me-
thod of deciphering secret alphabetic writings.

Mr. Graves commenced by stating that he had been led
to discuss the general question of deciphering, in consequence
of his having undertaken, some time ago, an examination of
the singular inscriptions in the Ogham character which are
to be found in this country. Irish scholars and antiquaries,
to whose opinions great deference is due, having pronounced:
that no satisfactory readings of these inscriptions had been
obtained by means of the key given in the Book of Ballymote
and other Irish manuscripts professing to treat of the Ogham
character, Mr. Graves abandoned the attempt to draw from
these sources the means of deciphering it, and applied himself
to the task of constructing a key from the monuments them-

selves. He was furnished with materials for doing this by the
kindness of Captain Larcom and Mr. Petrie, the former of
whom placed at his disposal all the drawings of Ogham inscrip-
tions collected by the draughtsmen employed on the Ordnance
Survey of Ireland; whilst the latter furnished him with nu-
merous and accurate tracings of inscriptions taken from his
own sketch-books. And here arose a question as to the best
mode of employing these materials. The common methods
of deciphering, which assume that the writing to be deciphered
is divided into words, were at once found to be inapplicable
to the Ogham character, the inscriptions in which are written
continuously. In seeking to frame a method applicable in
this and similar cases, Mr. Graves conceived the one which
he then proceeded to describe.

This method rests upon the following principle: that in
any given language, or group of cognate languages, there is a
preference for particular sounds, and particular sequences of
sounds..

In order to determine what are the favourite sounds or
sequences in a language, we must analyze considerable por-
tions of it in such a way as to exhibit its tendencies to repeat
and combine the several letters of its alphabet. ‘This end is
arrived at by the construction of a table, which shows how
often, on an average, each letter is followed by each of the
remaining ones, in a passage of some determined length; as,
for instance, a passage consisting of ten thousand letters.
With such a table at hand, it is not difficult to assign their
proper powers to the secret characters or ciphers in which a
document in that language is written. We have merely to
tabulate the sequences of the ciphers; and, by comparing their
tendencies to repetition and combination with those of the
known letters, we readily arrive at a knowledge of their re-
spective powers. It is here assumed that the document to be
deciphered is of a reasonable length. This condition is indis-
pensable, inasmuch as the distribution of the letters in a pas-

sage consisting only of a few words might differ widely from
the average distribution. In order to be able to decipher an
article written in a language of the nature of which he is not
informed a priori, the decipherer ought to be provided with
tables formed by the analysis of many languages of different
kinds, with which the table of the cipher might be compared
successively.

A collection of sequence tables would be valuable, not
merely for the purpose of deciphering, but also in connexion
with philology. They would exhibit to the eye affinities and
characteristic differences of cognate languages: they would
manifest the changes which particular languages undergo in
the course of time: they would, moreover, indicate general
principles of euphony, prevailing amongst all languages, and
founded on the very nature of our organs of speech and
hearing.

It is easy to see that, by reference to principles of this
kind, considerable progress might be made towards the deci-
phering of purely alphabetic writings in a language wholly
unknown. A tabular analysis will, in the first instance, dis-
cover vowels by their greater readiness to combine with other
letters either preceding or following them; next, amongst the
consonants, the liquids, particularly 7, will in general be found
to combine with the rest most freely; and, lastly, the letters
of the same organ will be found to form a group which enter
similarly into combination.

Mr. Graves suggested that this method of tabulating might
be employed with advantage in the case of the cuneiform
writings. Admitting that one or two kinds of this character
had been deciphered, and found to be phonetic, we might
tabulate the deciphered inscriptions, and compare the tables
so formed with one founded on an analysis of inscriptions in a
third and different cuneiform character. If this latter were
phonetic, and its language cognate with those of the deci-
phered kinds, we might expect to find the three tables possess-

ing points of marked similarity. Nay, more, it seems that we
might thus ascertain whether any given writing, of which
there existed considerable remains, were phonetic or idea-
graphic. In the former case, it is evident that the distribution
of characters in any two passages of equal and considerable
length would be very similar; in the latter, we could not
count upon so great uniformity, seeing that the connexion of
ideas is so much less regular than the sequence of sounds.

In proof of the actual efficiency of his method Mr. Graves
exhibited two tables, one of which was founded upon an analy-
sis of a small number of Runic inscriptions, the other being
made from a short passage of Icelandic of the thirteenth century.
A cursory inspection of these tables would be sufficient to
enable a decipherer to assign their proper powers to the
Runic letters, supposing that their values had not been other-
wise known. Mr. Graves also exhibited tables formed from
the analysis of passages in the Irish language, contained in
the Book of Armagh, and written, as he believes, according
to the orthography of the seventh century. These were the
tables employed by him in determining the powers of the
Ogham characters; but he reserved the statement of the re-
sults arrived at in that research for a communication which he
hoped very soon to make to the Academy.

VOL. IV. H

FEBRUARY 28TH, 1848.

REV. HUMPHREY LLOYD, D.D., Presipent,
in the Chair.

Sir William Betham read the following letter from Mr.
Cooke, of Parsonstown, relative to the coins exhibited by
him to the Academy, on the 13th December last :*

‘¢ Parsonstown,
“26th February, 1848.

‘Dear Sir Witit1am,—My son, who came from Dublin
yesterday, informs me he did not deliver a letter I sent to
him for you about a month ago. It is not of any great im-
portance, but still you probably will feel an interest in a
portion of its contents, in reference to the Etruscan coins I
lent you.

** Since I had the pleasure of seeing you I was speaking
to the person from whom I purchased these coins, and he
offered to make affidavit that they were found in the county
Tipperary, in some sort of earthen vase, which was broken,
and did not reach him. He would not then tell me the pre-
cise locality, as he said he was under a solemn engagement
not to disclose it, but he promised to obtain liberty to do
so by the next time I should see him. I can only add, that
I believe he is convinced of the truth of his statement, for, ex-
clusive of my thinking him an honest man, he could not have
any object in telling a falsehood on the subject, the coins
being mine before I asked anything about where he got them.
I thought, in my hurried interview with him at the time I
purchased the coins, that he named the neighbourhood of
Tullamore, but in that I find I was mistaken.

” See Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy, yol. iy. p. 29.

“IT gave my son directions to show you two other coins
of the same set, which you possibly will also reckon Etrus-

can.
‘¢T am, dear Sir William,

‘* Your faithful Servant,
‘¢ THomas L. Cooke.”

The following notice was communicated by Sir William
Rowan Hamilton, of a Paper “on the Application of Quater-
nions to the Determination of the Distance of any recently
discovered Comet or Planet from the Earth.”

This celebrated problem is treated in this paper by means
of the formule which were communicated to the Academy by
the author, in July, 1845. The chief step consists in a very
easy deduction, from those formule, of the equation :

a } -
where c is the sought distance of the comet (or planet) from
the earth; M is the mass of the sun, and a and 6 are the
distances of earth and comet from that body ; a is the helio-
centric vector-unit of the earth, and y is the geocentric vector-
unit of the comet; while y’, y” are the first and second diffe-
rential coefficients of y, taken with respect to the time, and
determined, along with y itself, from three successive obser-
vations: and S is the characteristic of the operation of taking
the scalar part.of a quaternion. ‘The second member of the
equation admits of being geometrically interpreted as a ratio
of two pyramids, and can in various ways be transformed by
the rules of the calculus of quaternions.

Mr. Donovan exhibited a table gas lamp of his invention,
which generates its own gas, and made the following statement
relative to it :

H 2

«¢ Previously to describing my inventions, for some of which
I obtained patents for the three kingdoms and colonies, it will
be necessary to make some observations on the nature of those
substances which are concerned in the production of econo-
mical light.

‘* Kvery one knows that, although hydrogen is a chief com-
bustible element in all those flames which are used for the
purpose of illumination, its own flame, when the gas is per-
fectly pure, shows no light. In order to render it luminous
we have only to diffuse through it a small quantity of one or
other of the different forms of carbon or charcoal in a state of
very minute division. All our ordinary lights are derived from
combinations of hydrogen and carbon; such are coal gas, oil
gas, resin gas, coal naphtha; or from combinations of hydro-
gen, carbon, and oxygen, as oil, tallow, wax, spermaceti,
stearine of various kinds.

‘‘Tf the ratio of carbon to hydrogen be too small, the light
emitted from the combustible in burning will be pale and
feeble; if the ratio of carbon be too large, the flame will be
yellow, or even brown and smoky. It is to the due adaptation
of the ratio of these two elements to the supply of oxygen,
whether contained in the combustible or in the air, that we
owe the production of the many brilliant lights which we
possess.

<¢ But the carbon and hydrogen need not be in that state of
combination in which we procure them. A hydrogen flame
may be rendered intensely luminous by the artificial supply
of carbonaceous matter; and a flame which is too pale and
feeble, such as that of hydrogen, bad coal gas, or of the oil or
stearine from the cocoa-nut, may be enriched to the greatest
intensity by merely presenting carbon in a proper state.
Carbon in such a state exists in all the volatile hydro-carbons,
as mineral naphtha, naphthaline, naphtha from coal tar, from
oil, from resin, or from Indian rubber ; it exists also in essen-
tial oils, and in spirit of turpentine or of resin, or of tar.

*¢ It was upon a knowledge of these facts that I founded the
inventions for which I obtained patents. My first efforts were
directed to the diffusion of the vapour of coal naphtha through
hydrogen gas; and to effect this object with economy and
brilliancy of the resulting light, I contrived a variety of
instruments.

‘“‘ In the specification of my patents I minutely described
some of these; a brief account of one will here suffice, as the
details now constitute one of the public records. — Into this
instrument, which is in the form ofa lamp, astream of hydro-
gen is passed, and dispersed by a tube having many small
holes into a small cylinder, also pierced with holes, and round
which a piece of iron wire-gauze is rolled. This wire-gauze
roll is continually kept wetted, either with one of the less vo-
latile kinds of coal naphtha, or with naphtha obtained from
resin or from Indian rubber, or with spirit of turpentine, or
fine spirit of tar, or other volatile hydro-carbon. The hydro-
gen passes out through the holes of the burner of the lamp,
and, being kindled, generates much heat, which, being quickly
transmitted downwards to the wire-gauze, heats the volatile
hydro-carbon with which it is constantly impregnated, and
converts it into vapour. The vapour mixes with the hydro-
gen, and the mixture is now much of the same nature as coal
gas, or oil gas, or resin gas; it burns with great brilliancy,
provided that the parts of the lamp bear a proper proportion
to each other.

‘* The office of the roll of iron gauze is to raise the hydro-
carbon by capillary attraction through its meshes and convo-
lutions, and thus to present the hydro-carbon on extensive sur-
faces to the solvent power of the hydrogen which continually
passes through.

‘¢ In my early experiments I had found that the less vola-
tile hydro-carbons did not diffuse their vapour through hy-
drogen at ordinary temperatures, and hence it was necessary
to maintain an elevated degree by the application of foreign

heat, It was an important improvement to contrive the ap-
paratus in such a manner that the hydro-carbon should be con-
stantly maintained at an adequate temperature by the proxi-
mity of its own combustion. This was at last effected by very
much shortening the burner and gas-ways, and connecting the
brass tube which held the wire-gauze with the burner, so that
the heat of the flame was transmitted directly downwards, by
conduction, to the wire-gauze and hydro-carbon.

‘* Hydrogen, as obtained by the processes of the laboratory,
is exceedingly expensive; it therefore became necessary to
ascertain whether I might substitute for it that very light car-
bureted hydrogen which is procured by passing the steam of
water over charcoal or coke, maintained at a bright red heat
in an iron retort. This gas contains so little carbon, that, for
practical purposes, it may be considered as hydrogen; and it
was essential to know whether, when used in the above-men-
tioned manner, it would create a sufficiency of heat to volati-
lize the hydro-carbon.

‘* In order to ascertain this and other important particulars,
I caused an iron gas retort of the ordinary kind, with a well
ground mouth-piece, to be built into a furnace erected for that
purpose. ‘The retort was capable of containing two pounds
of Newcastle coke; it was furnished with a tube and stop-
cock at one end for the admission of steam : and a tube at the
other end for carrying off the gas generated by the decom-
position of the water into a gasometer containing milk of
lime.

** When the retort was maintained at a bright red heat, and
the steam let on, gas was generated in such torrents that at
one time I feared some untoward result. By calculation from
this experiment I found that to furnish 1000 cubic feet of gas
16°8 avoirdupois pounds of coke should disappear. The inte-
rior of the iron retort had been previously protoxidized, to
prevent, as much as possible, its contributing to the produce
tion of hydrogen. But I found that, although the scale of

protoxide is exceedingly hard, it does not protect the interior
of the iron; the process of destruction is slow but certain.
Earthen gas retorts, such as were patented several years since
by Mr. Grafton, would perhaps answer better.

‘* On making a trial of this, which has been called water gas,
I found that, notwithstanding the presence of much carbonic
oxide, it gave off quite a sufficiency of heat, when burned in
my different lamps, to volatilize the hydro-carbon, and to afford
a brilliant light: by itself it burns blue.

‘‘ The various volatile combustible liquids already men-
tioned are applicable to the foregoing purposes with different
degrees of efficacy. Those that require high temperatures for
their volatilization are the fittest, because the source of heat
is so near the wire-gauze that the vaporization easily takes
place.

‘‘ But there are hydro-carbons which, being volatilized at
the ordinary temperature of the air, afford much more manage-
able means of rendering hydrogen gas luminous in burning.
Of these, by far the most convenient and economical are the
finer kinds of coal naphtha. It is obtained by the distillation
of coal tar, and is procurable in various degrees of purity in
commerce. Coal tar is an article of very small price, and when
deprived of its naphtha, instead of being depreciated in value,
it is enhanced. By several rectifications the naphtha becomes
pure and colourless, and very volatile. Its quality varies ma-
terially according to the coal used at the gas works from which
the tar was obtained. The greater the specific gravity, pro-
vided it is pure, the greater is its volatility. The purest and
heaviest naphtha that I have been ever able to obtain from
Newcastle coal tar, was s. G. 0°888: this was the result of
repeated rectifications, the first products only, in every case,
being retained. This naphtha began to boil at 166°, but
boiled rapidly at 172°. The purest and heaviest naphtha,
from Scotch Parrot coal tar, that I could procure by any num-
ber of rectifications, was s. G. 0°862° ; it began to boil at 183°,

and boiled rapidly at 189°. None of these naphthas have a
fixed boiling-point. In all cases the heaviest and most vola-
tile portions come over first in distillation, and are the most
valuable for the purposes here described. No dependence
is to be placed on high specific gravity as a test of fitness: -
the naphtha may be heavy on account of the presence of tar
and naphthaline, and in this state it will not answer the pur-
pose. When the naphtha is colourless, heavy, and vaporiza-
ble from a flat open vessel, without leaving any residuum or
stain, it is of the best quality.

‘* During the destructive distillation of common resin, a
naphtha is obtained which, by proper rectification, becomes
as pale as water, and succeeds admirably for the purposes
here described. Indian rubber affords a naphtha of s. c. 0°820,
or even 0°680; in which last state it boils at 98°, and answers
perfectly. i

‘¢ The ratio of hydro-carbon necessary for rendering a cer-
tain quantity of water gas luminous in burning, will depend on
the nature of the former. On this subject I made many ex-
periments. In one of them I found that two equal burners,
one supplied from a gasometer containing coal gas, the other
from a gasometer containing water gas, which was naphtha-
lized with Newcastle coal tar naphtha before it reached the
burner, afforded flames which in equal times emitted equal
light when the naphtha was consumed at the rate of one im-
perial gallon dissolved in 1000 cubic feet of water gas. It
was also found that the consumption of coal gas was the same
as that of water gas in equal times, the latter having the addi-
tion already mentioned; and although the light in each case
was equal, as evidenced by Rumford’s photometer, the water
gas flame was but half the volume of that from coal gas ;
and therefore the intensity or illuminating power of the for-
mer was double. ‘This comparison only holds when the rate
of consumption is five cubic feet per hour; when less, the
light from a naphthalized water gas flame is more than double

the light of an equal volume of coal gas flame. If it be desi-
rable that the illuminating power of naphthalized water gas
shall be at its maximum, the ratio must be ten and a half im-
perial pints to 1000 cubic feet of gas. Any higher ratio only
impairs the light. When spirit of turpentine is used with water
gas, the ratio should be one imperial gallon to 1000 cubic feet.

‘‘ The more pure and volatile kinds ofnaphtha are extremely
valuable, from the circumstance of their being easily soluble
in hydrogen, or in water gas, at ordinary temperatures. We
have only to present extensive surfaces of the naphtha to a cur-
rent of water gas ; the result will be that the gas will dissolve
a quantity of naphtha, and will hold it dissolved even at the
temperature of 32°. The mixture of gas and naphtha vapour
may be transmitted through tubes in the manner of ordinary
coal gas, and burned in the usual way ; its light is white and
beautiful. I have described an instrument for producing this
gas in the specification of my patent for Scotland.

‘J ascertained that when carbonic oxide is naphthalized,
its combustion affords a light of brilliant whiteness, although
its natural colour in burning is blue.

‘¢ Since it was thus proved that hydrogen containing a very
small quantity of carbon was capable of dissolving naphtha, it
became a question whether that variety of the same combina-
tion called coal gas would exert a similar agency, and thus
be rendered capable of burning with increased brilliancy. I
therefore arranged two common gas-burners for comparison,
one being supplied with mere coal gas, the other with coal
gas which was made to pass through an apparatus properly
constructed for naphthalizing it. It required but little obser-
vation to decide that the naphthalized flame was much more
brilliant and dense.

«« When this trial was made with a gasometer attached to
each burner, and an apparatus for determining the quantity
consumed, it appeared, after a few hours’ trial, that to produce

equality of light from both burners, 5°36 cubic feet of coal
gas were equal to three cubic feet of naphthalized coal gas
which contained 200 grains of naphtha (s. c. 0°872). Such
were the quantities burned per hour. Hence 1000 cubic feet
of coal gas would require 6:511 imperial pints of such naph-
tha dissolved in it, in order to give a light which, in illuminat-
ing power, would be to that of mere coal gas as 25 to 14.

«¢ T ascertained that the gas which is generated so abundantly
during the destructive distillation of wood succeeds perfectly
for the purpose of illumination, when enriched with the va-
pour of naphtha or spirit of turpentine, During this distillation
two kinds of volatile spirit are produced ; one of them is well
known in commerce, it burns with a pale flame like alcohol ;
the other burns with a smoky yellow flame, highly luminous.
The latter, when purified, answers as well as coal naphtha
for the purposes here described. Some kinds of wood afford
so much as one-third of their weight of inflammable gas. It
is obvious how deserving these facts are of consideration in
countries where wood is abundant and coal scarce.

“It is, no doubt, in the recollection of many, that some
years since attempts were made to introduce gas condensed
in iron cylinders into public use, in Dublin and London; and
portable gas companies were formed for the purpose of carry-
ing that object into effect. I need not now enter into the
nature of this project or the cause of its failure. I shall only
observe that, by simple methods, founded on the principles al-
ready described, it would have been very easy to insure suc-
cess. I have produced beautiful portable gas-lights, which
exceeded all others in steadiness and lustre, by introducing
bits of zine, with a little dilute sulphuric acid, into a copper
cylinder, in all respects made like those of iron employed by
the portable gas companies. Hydrogen was not only gene-
rated, but, as there was no escape, it became highly condensed,
even to thirty atmospheres. By screwing on the valyea

contrivance somewhat resembling the instruments described
in the specifications of my patents, containing naphtha, a flame
of unusual steadiness and beauty was produced.

*¢ But there is one modification of the invention which far
surpasses all the rest in the facility with which it can be car-
ried into profitable effect, and the universality of its applica-
tion. I shall proceed to describe it.

‘* As soon as I ascertained that the vapour of naphtha so
easily diffuses itself through various gases, it became a ques-
tion would naphtha comport itself similarly with atmospheric
air, and if so, might not naphthalized common air, notwith-
standing the presence of so much azote, afford a flame capable
of affording a strong illumination? Experiment proved that
the suspicion was well founded. I tried many methods. I
found that a mixture of air and naphtha vapour, in a certain
ratio, would burn with a very white and brilliant flame ;
that if the ratio of naphtha were too small, the flame was blue
and illuminous, like that of carbonic oxide: and that if the
ratio were too great, the light was yellow or brown and smoky.
The difficulty was to contrive self-acting means adequate to
the apportioning of a sufficient quantity, and no more, of
naphtha vapour, to the atmospheric air. My first trials were
made with a gasometer filled with common air, which air,
being passed over extensive surfaces of naphtha, held ab-
sorbed in a roll of hempen canvas, instead of wire-gauze, and
maintained at a certain degree of heat, dissolved a portion.
The naphthalized air being forced through the holes of a
burner, and kindled, afforded a blue flame which showed no
light, for the naphtha was too far from the heat of the burner
to be maintained at a sufficient temperature.

‘‘ T next procured an apparatus in which the burner com-
municated sufficient heat to the naphtha, and thus obtained a
white light; but the jet arising from each hole in the burner
was distinct, and the cylinder of flame, instead of being conti-
nuous, consisted of separate threads of light.

‘¢ The cause was obvious, and the defect was attempted to
be remedied by procuring instruments in which the issue
holes of the burner were very large and close together, and
the gas-ways more than adequate to the supply. At length,
by repeated trials, an apparatus was obtained which gave an
excellent cylinder of dense flame, and the relative dimensions
of the parts were thus determined.

‘* The advantages of this mode of lighting were obvious :
an explosion could never take place; and the tubes for con-
ducting the air from the gasometer, instead of being metallic,
might be of thick paper. I constructed lights with paper
tubing which answered all purposes.

‘* But asufficiently large gas-holder is expensive and incon-
venient ; I therefore thought of adopting a double-bellows to
my paper tubing. I procured double, triple, and quadruple
bellows, most perfectly executed by an organ-builder, but
could not obtain a blast which supplied the burners equably ;
the lights rose high and sunk low with every stroke of the
feeders; and multiplying the feeders only multiplied the flick-
erings. At length the object was accomplished by causing
a very small double bellows to discharge air into a reservoir
bellows of comparatively large dimensions. When the two
feeders were worked at a certain rate, and then only, the
stream of air was equable, and the gas flames did not flicker.
In order to insure this certain rate of action to the feeders,
as well as to cause the apparatus to be self-acting, a piece of
wheel-work machinery became necessary; and I soon suc-
ceeded in adapting a train of wheels, which, being actuated by
a weight and regulated by a fly, worked a crank that gave
the exact motion required for the bellows. This train sup-
plied the lights for several hours, and, when run down, could
be wound up without extinguishing the lights, as it was fur-
nished with a maintaining power.

‘* Conceiving that the perfection of the invention would be
to embody it in the form of a table lamp, which should be as

portable as any other, I directed my attention to this object.
Finding that it was not practicable to enable so small a double
bellows to sustain incessant working without being soon worn
out, I discarded that plan; and, recollecting the centrifugal
bellows as improved by Papin, in which fans revolving eccen-
trically in a circular tympanum, with a large opening in its
centre, were sufficient to create a current of air, I had several
such made in succession, and at length ascertained the smallest
that would answer the purpose. Papin’s construction failed,
but by some alterations and additions it succeeded admirably
in giving an equal blast. With these fans I connected a very
small train’ of wheel-work, which, after many modifications,
imparted to them the exact velocity necessary for supplying
the proper ratio of air to the naphtha vapour. This machine,
actuated by a mainspring and maintaining power, afforded a
constant blast for eight hours; it might then be wound up
without stopping the fans or extinguishing the light.

‘«‘ Many difficulties still arose, such as the necessity of ap-
portioning the diameter of the holes in the burner; the capa-
city and number of the air passages in the burner; the length
of the burner, and its distance from the naphtha ; the number
and situation of the holes in the tube which distributed the
atmospheric air to the naphtha vapour. Various trials sur-
mounted all of them.

«* But a chief difficulty was to find a remedy for the conse-
quences of change of temperature in the apartment where the
lamp burns. If the temperature be much raised, the lamp will
smoke ; if it be much lowered, the light will become feeble ;
but if maintained without much change of temperature, the
light will not alter. Several methods were tried; such as
cooling or heating the naphtha by increased or diminished
speed of the fans; removing the supply of naphtha farther
from, or bringing it nearer to the source of heat, and other
minor expedients; but none of them acted satisfactorily.

«© A method was then adopted which proved successful. In

this lamp, the current of air impelled by the fans had been
made to pass over the naphtha in hundreds of streams before
it could arrive at the burner. By allowing a sufficient quan-
tity of common air to mix with the naphthalized air, as it
passed into the chambers of the burner, a degree of dilution
would be produced that would cause the mixture to burn with
a pure white light.

«‘ On constructing the lamp with various valves to effect
this object, I found that, unless the common air intended for
dilution were allowed to mix with the naphthalized air in se-
veral streams, the common air would take a direction through
one or other of the gas-ways of the burner, and the resulting
flame would be yellow in one part, blue in another, and white
in a third. By passing the common air in a number of streams
a perfect commixture was effected; and by means of a lever
outside of the lamp I was enabled to increase or lessen the
tenuity of the streams, so that the body of the flame at the
burner might be rendered less or more dense, or changed to
a flame that should show no light, or toa smoky one. Perfect
control was thus established.

‘¢ | have found by experiments conducted on a very large
scale, that one hundred gallons of naphtha, of s. ec. 0-846,
distilled from Parrot coal tar, are, in burning with common
air, equal, in the light produced, to 122 gallons of the best
spermaceti oil. The comparison was made with Argand
lamps and lamps of my construction, both showing the same
diameter of flame. Other experiments made on a small scale,
with photometers of different kinds, gave results a little diffe-
rent. In one trial 100 measures of naphtha equalled 120 of
oil; in a second 128 of oil; in a third 130. Assuming 125
to be the number, and taking naphtha at 3s. 6d. per gallon,
and spermaceti oil at double that sum, the oil lights will be
two and a half times more expensive than the naphtha lights.

‘‘] made photometrical experiments on the comparison of
my lights with common gas lights, the result of which was,

that, under proper management, and taking equal volumes of
the two flames, my lights had two and a half times the illumi-
nating power of common gas lights.

‘* Lest any apprehension should exist relative to the conse-
quences of oversetting a lamp containing so inflammable a
liquid as naphtha, with a flame burning at the only issue
through which naphtha could pass, it is proper to state that
the moment any one of the four sides of the lamp is raised
half an inch from the table, as in the act of overturning, the
lamp spontaneously extinguishes itself. In any case, little
naphtha can be spilled; and that little will not leave the
slightest stain on the most delicately tinted carpet, or even on
silk, as it will dry out perfectly if the naphtha be pure. By
another contrivance, the lamp may be moved from place to
place without extinction of the flame.

‘¢ There is nothing in the construction of the lamp which
should render it unmanageable in the hands of a servant of
ordinary intelligence. Although even the purest naphtha
has a smell equally disagreeable with and resembling common
gas, not even the slightest odour can be perceived from it in
burning.

«‘ The new table-lamp may be thrown into a variety of
shapes, some of them as graceful as any of those now in use,
but in that case involving more complication than the one
now exhibited.

‘¢ It is to be observed that this lamp cannot easily be kin-
dled when the temperature of itself and contents is below 40°.
The best mode is to pour in the naphtha immediately before
it is required, and then it will kindle at ordinary temperatures,
but will show little light for a few minutes; the light will
then rapidly increase. If the naphtha contained in its proper
supply-can be warmed to 80° or 90° by being placed for some
time before the fire, and then poured in, the lamp on being
kindled will show excellent light at once.”

The Rev. Charles Graves read the following note ‘on
the Theory of Linear Differential Equations.”
The equation

‘Dry + A,D™ y+ A,D"™y+..... + Any =X, (1)
in which 4), 4,,...A,, and X, are any functions of x, and
D stands for the symbol =, may be brought, after integra-
tions, info the form

y+ D*A,D™y + D*A,D"™y + ...+ D® Any = D*™X
+ Co t+ OU + 000 Cnt;
and this may be written as follows :
$(y) =D™X + Cy + C24 Cot? +... Cn 8";

if we employ ¢ to denote the complex distributive operation

1+ D*A,D™"+ D*4,D"...+ DA,

Operating now with the symbol ¢* upon both sides of
the last equation, we obtain the complete integral of the pro-
posed one in the form

y= $ (D*X) + cop "(1) + exp (a) + cop (a)... + nag” (a).

The term ¢'(D™”X) is evidently a particular integral of

the proposed equation; whilst ¢1(1), p1(x)...¢"() are
particular integrals of the equation

Dry + A\D™ y+ A,D™*y+...+ Any =0. (2)

This demonstration of the presence of n arbitrary con-

stants in the complete integral, and of the mode of its com-

position, seems more simple and direct than those which are
commonly given.

Putting U, uo, w, U2--. Un. in place of g'(D"X), $7(1),
o°(2), 9° (@’). -.g7 (#1), we may write
y- U=Cyty + C2, alaveneis + ny Un 5

and differentiating this equation n times successively we have

Dy —- DU =qDuy +¢,Du,+..-+ ny Duna
D?y — D? U=¢) Duy + ¢)D?u, +. «6+ Cn Dun.

D'y— D®U=¢,D"Uy + ¢, Du! +... + Cn D Un.

The equation obtained by the elimination of the n con-
stants Co, Cj, C2) +++ Cn4, from these last 2 + 1 equations, being
compared with the proposed equation (1), furnishes us with
remarkable results.

The resulting equation* is

S (4 u)Du,D*uz... D™ Un 4D"y)
= S (+ Uy Du, Duy eee D™y,_,D" VU),

which, being arranged according to the differential coefficients
of y, becomes

S (+ UyDu,D?uz eee Din gD" nr) Dry
— §(4uDu,D?u,....D"?tingD"Un.) D™ y+...

2+ S(4)D2u,D°ug... Din gD Un.) Dy
+ § (4 Du, D?u,... D™ "Un oD' Una) y
= S (+ UyDu, Du, eee D™"u,.D" U).

Putting this expression, for the sake of brevity, into the
form

S,D"y — S,,D™y+...+ SiDyF Sy = 8, |
we have the following relations :

a Sra = Ay. Sn (3)
Sn5 = vile Sn (4)

* S(4wDu... D™u,.Dy) is here used to denote the sum of all
the terms derived from upDu...D1un1D*y by the permutation of the
elements uo, %.. . Un-1, y; each term being regarded as positive or negative
according as it may be deduced from that first term by means fof an odd or
even number of interchanges of two letters.

VOL. IV. I

3 Ss, = Aye, iS (5)
+ So a Ay. Sa (6)
S:=-XiSas

the last of which shows that U, the particular integral of equa-
tion (1), is determined if 1, %, U2... Un4, the particular inte-
grals of (2), be known. The remaining equations indicate
the relations which exist between 4,, 4,,...An, and u, %,
.2+Uni- We are not able to derive the integrals uo, %, -.-
Un. from the equations just given, any more than we can
determine the roots of an algebraic equation from the well
known relations. between them and its coefficients. In fact,
if we were to multiply the equations (3), (4), (5), (6) by
D*™"u,D"?uy ... Duo, up, and add to their sum the identical
equation,
8, DU = Sn Du,

we should eliminate the other roots u; uw... Uny, but at the
same time reproduce the original differential equation.

All the preceding reasoning applies whenever D denotes,
not merely the operation of taking the differential coefficient,
but any distributive operation such that

D" (Cy + €)U +--+ .+ Cn 42") =0.

The results obtained hold good, therefore, in the case of equa-
tions in finite differences.

As regards the case of differential equations, it is worthy
of notice that the equation (3) admits of integration inde-
pendently of any relation between the functions 1%, 2%, +. « Un.

Since

Sra =D Sn
we have
S (4 Up) Du, Dug. . « Din gD” Un) = pe

And it follows from this that the left hand member of

equation (1) becomes a complete determinant when multiplied
by ede.

The problem of expressing the coefficients of the differen-
tial equation (2), in terms of its particular integrals, has
been treated by M. G. Libri, in a very elegant memoir on
Linear Differential Equations, printed in the tenth volume of
Crelle’s Journal. He has given the following formula to

determine 4, :

(2G)
pe (n-2)D er
Dy OG) baa) sas
seucgeele4 oly)

-and merely indicated the method of obtaining expressions for
the other coefficients. From the nature of this method, how-
ever, it is easy to see that it would be scarcely possible to
write down the values of the higher coefficients, in terms of
Uo, %, &c., on account of their extreme complexity. M.
Libri has noticed that the expression given above for 4, is,
from the nature of the case, a symmetrical function of up, 4,
&c.; though this is not indicated by its actual form. To ex-
hibit it as a symmetrical function of those particular integrals
we must execute in it all their possible permutations, and
then take the sum of the results. This operation consider-
ably increases the complexity of the formula.

[In the notice of Mr. Donovan’s Lamp (p. 75), it was.
omitted to be stated that it burned with a brilliant light dur-
ing the sitting of the Academy. ]

March 16th, 1848. (Stated Meeting).

REV. HUMPHREY LLOYD, D. D., Presipenr,
in the Chair.

Tue following Report from the Council was read by the
Secretary :

The Council are happy to be able to announce that the second
part of the twenty-first volume of the Transactions of the Academy
is now ready, and will be delivered to Members in a few days.

It contains some very valuable papers, in each of the three de-
partments of the Academy’s objects: amongst which it may suffice
to particularize, in the department of Science, Mr. Haughton’s very
beautiful Essay on the Equilibrium and Motion of solid and fluid
Bodies; and Sir William Hamilton’s theory of Quaternions. This
theory is as yet in its infancy, but there is every reason to believe
that it will ultimately become a recognised branch of Mathematics.
If so, the Academy will share with its illustrious author in the
honour of having produced the greatest improvement in pure ana-
lysis that has been made since the time of Des Cartes. The applica-
tion of this Calculus to the theory of the Moon has already been
found to introduce great simplifications into the laborious and com-
plicated investigations necessary in the ordinary method of co-ordi-
nates; and has solved the Newtonian problem of the disturbance of
the moon by the sun, to the extent of the third dimension of the
distance. In its application to the system of the world, the well-
known principles of the conservation of the vis viva, and of areas,
and other laws of planetary motions in their most general form, are
amongst the earliest and most elementary of its results.

Another important feature of the volume will be found to be
the papers in the department of Polite Literature, by Dr. Hincks
and Dr. Wall, upon the Hieroglyphic or ancient Egyptian alphabet,
and upon the three kinds of Persepolitan Writing. These subjects,
it is well known, have already engaged the attention of the most
eminent scholars of Europe, and it is hoped that the additional
light thrown on them in the present volume of the Transactions

= ae

jee

will be recognised with interest by the learned world, and add to
the reputation already so justly earned by the authors of the papers
referred to.

The Proceedings have been published during the past year with
great regularity, and an inspection of them will show that there has
been no lack of valuable communications, on various branches of
Science and Antiquities, at the meetings of the Academy during
that period.

The most important subject which has occupied the attention of
the Council during the past year, is one upon which their delibera-
tions have only just closed, and they have now to make known the
result to the Academy for the first time.

The regulations for awarding Medals and prizes from the Cun-
ingham bequest, have long been felt to be unsatisfactory, and have
not been found to work well. The Council accordingly have given
the subject much consideration, and have resolved to adopt a mo-
dification of the former rules which it is hoped will have a bene-
ficial operation.

Hitherto the Medals, as the Academy are aware, were given only
to the authors of papers published in the Transactions ; it is now
resolved to include, in the list of eligible candidates for this dis-
tinction, the authors of all works of merit printed and published in
Ireland, or relating to Irish subjects. It has been thought right
to make this limit, because it is obvious that a limitation of some
kind is necessary, and this appeared to be directly pointed out by
the intention of the Cunningham bequest, which was manifestly
designed to encourage the pursuit of learning in this country.

Another very important alteration in the former rules is this :—
It has been resolved to offer prizes in money for Reports or Essays
on given subjects, in theoretical and practical Science, Antiquities,
and other departments of Literature. This, it is hoped, will be
found to open up a new field for a most useful application of the
fund. It will enable the Academy to obtain from the persons best
qualified an account of the progress and actual state of our know-
ledge, with statistical details, if necessary, of a practical and useful
character. An important machinery will thus be within our reach
for directing public attention to scientific or antiquarian subjects,

and for collecting and preserving information that would otherwise,
perhaps, be inevitably lost; and it will always be in the power of
the Academy to select the most competent person for making such
Reports ; and to award to him a prize proportioned in yalue to the
time and cost of the investigation, or else to throw the prize open
to competition, and to adjudge the reward to the Essay that is found
to be the most complete and satisfactory.

The following are the regulations as finally agreed to by the
Council :

“1. That Medals « given under the Cunningham bequest be open
tothe authors of all works or essays in the departments of Science,
Polite Literature, or Antiquities, which shall be printed and pub-
lished in Ireland, or which shall relate to Irish subjects,

‘2. That the award of Medals be taken into consideration by
the Council every third year, at the first meeting after the 16th of
March, and that it be confined to papers or works published within
the six years preceding.

“¢ 3, That the Council shall, from time to time, grant money
premiums for Reports or Essays upon stated subjects, reserving to
themselves the power of printing the papers or not, as they deem
expedient.

“4, That at the next award of Medals, the papers contained in
Vols, XIX. and XXI. be taken into consideration.

“5. That the existing regulations, as to the manner of deciding
on papers for Medals, shall continue in force.”’

The Library during the past year has been enlarged by several
valuable donations, which have been acknowledged from time to
time in the Proceedings. It has also been added to by purchase:
but, from the limited funds at the disposal of the Council, these
purchases have necessarily been but few, amounting in all to the
sum of £99 10s., which includes the annual subscriptions of the
Academy to scientific and literary Journals and Reviews.

The Museum has also received many valuable donations, which
have been enumerated in the Proceedings. Among them it may be
permitted to the Council to notice, from their peculiar magnitude
and value, the Antiquities presented by Lord Farnham, and by our
constant benefactors, the Shannon Commissioners, to whom the spe-

cial thanks of the Academy were voted for additions to our Na-
tional Museum of very singular interest and importance. The Mu-
seum has also been increased during the past year by purchases
made out of the funds placed by the Academy in the hands of
the Committee of Antiquities for that purpose, to the amount of
£61 10s. 6d.

The Council recommended to the attention of the Academy, in
the course of last summer, the important work undertaken at the
suggestion of the Committee of Antiquities, of investigating the
interior of the ancient Tumulus of Dowth. As the Committee
have not yet made their Report on the results of the excavations,
it is only necessary to congratulate the Academy in general terms
on the commencement that has been made, by these operations,
of a scientific and dispassionate examination of our ancient monu-
ments. Nor will the cost of the work be a subject of regret, when
it is remembered that these singular structures are almost the only
records that exist of the people who were perhaps the first colonists
of Ireland, and whose progress may be traced, by the existence
of similar monuments, over a large portion of the north of Europe.
The importance of such investigations, therefore, considered as a
source of history, and as a means of mapping the migrations of the
human race, can scarcely be overrated. But for the present the
operations of the Committee have been suspended for want of
funds; they hope, however, very soon to lay before the Academy
a full account of what has been done, together with sectional plans
and drawings, for which they are indebted to Mr. Frith. To the
professional skill and disinterested co-operation of that gentleman
they are under great obligations, as well as for the constant super-
intendence he has given to the work, without which it would have
been impossible for the Committee to have completed their opera-
tions with the strict attention to economy which has been ob-
served.

Another subject of national interest has also engaged the atten-
tion of the Council during the past year.

Sir William Betham having intimated to the Council that he
was anxious to dispose of his collection of Irish MSS., a Committee
was appointed to examine them and report on their value The re-

sult was an offer on the part of Sir William Betham to sell the MSS.
to the Academy for the sum of £1000, which he subsequently re-
duced to £800, from his wish to have them preserved in Ireland,
although he could have obtained (as the Council are assured) the
original sum at which he valued them, if he would consent to dis-
pose of them elsewhere. The Committee having reported that the
Manuscripts were well worth the price expected for them, and that
they would be a valuable addition to our Library, it-was resolved
to make an attempt to raise the sum required. A new demand was,
with great reluctance, made on the liberality of our Members and
of the public: the subscription list was headed by a donation of
£100 from the Academy, and a memorial was presented to the Lord
Lieutenant, in the hope of obtaining a portion of the purchase-
money for this national object, through his Excellency’s influence
with Her Majesty’s Government.

The final answer to this memorial has not yet been received.
His Excellency has expressed the warmest interest in the object
proposed, but it is obvious that the present financial condition of
the country renders the present a peculiarly unpropitious time for
an application to Government for such a purpose. The subscrip-
tions already promised do not amount to above a third of the re-
quired sum; and it is to be feared that, unless a very great exertion
is made, Sir William Betham will be compelled to dispose of his
manuscripts elsewhere.

During the past year twenty-five new Members have been elected
into the Academy, and we have lost, by death, four honorary and
eight ordinary Members; so that the total number of Members now
on the list of the Academy is,

Hionoraryo. 2. 6 tcl OL
Ordinary agen 0s. st a eo
Total, . . 456

The new Members elected during the year now closed are the
following:
Abrabam Whyte Baker, Jun., Esq. Right Hon. Sir Thomas Esmonde,
James W. Middleton Berry, Esq. Bart.
Richard Vicars Boyle, Esq. Nathaniel Hone, Esq.

Philip Jones, Esq. Wm. Thos. Lett, Esq., F.'T.C. D.
Edward Barnes, Esq. George Miller, Esq.

Henry Freke, M.D. Henry Wilson, M. D.

Arthur Sidney Ormsby, Esq. _— Frederick Clarendon, Esq.
John C. Egan, M. D. Rev. Matthew Newport, D.D.
Eaton Hodgkinson, Esq. Charles Ottley, Esq.

Henry Croly, M. D. O’Neale Segrave, Esq.

John Grene, Esq. Matthew E. Talbot, Esq.
Alexander H. Haliday, Fsq. Charles Tarrant, Esq.

James Hartley, Esq. Rev. J. J. Taylor, D. D.

We havealso to lament the decease in the same period of several
very eminent Members of our body. Among them are the follow-
ing Honorary Members :

Nicuoras Car.isLE, Esq-, who died at Margate on the 27th
of August, 1847, in the seventy-seventh year of his age. Mr.
Carlisle was one of the’ Secretaries of the Society of Antiquaries,
an office which he had filled for a period of more than forty years.
He is known by his very valuable works on topography and heraldry.

Miss Carouine Lucretia Herscuet, who died at Hanover,
on the 9th of January, 1847, at the very advanced age of 98. Miss
Herschel was sister to the celebrated astronomer, Sir William Her-
schel. She was born at Hanover, March 16, 1750, and in 1772
removed to England to join her brother, who was then at Bath,
engaged in the profession of a musician. When he commenced
his astronomical pursuits she was his constant assistant, both as a
calculator and as an observer, for which duties she subsequently
received a salary from the munificence of George III. She was also
engaged in constant labours of her own, made with a small New-
tonian telescope, which stood on the lawn of her brother’s house,
and with which she was in the habit of making regular observations.
The following extract from the address of Sir James South, on pre-
senting her with the Medal of the Astronomical Society, on the
8th of February, 1828, will explain the nature and success of these
labours :

«© But her claims to our gratitude end not here; as an original
observer she demands, and I am sure she has, our most unfeigned
thanks. Occasionally her immediate attendance during the obser-

vations could be dispensed with. Did she pass the night in repose?
No such thing; wherever her illustrious brother was, there you
were sure to find her also. A sweeper planted on the lawn became
her object of amusement; but her amusements were of the higher
order, and to them we stand indebted for the discovery of the comet
of 1786, of the comet of 1788, of the comet of 1791, of the comet
of 1793, and of the comet of 1795, since rendered familiar to us
by the remarkable discovery of Encke. Many also of the nebule
contained in Sir William Herschel’s catalogues were detected by
her during those hours of enjoyment. Indeed, in looking at the
joint labours of those extraordinary personages, we scarcely know
whether most to admire the intellectual power of the brother, or
the unconquerable industry of the sister.

‘In the year 1797, she presented to the Royal Society a cata-
logue of 560 stars taken from Flamsteed’s observations, and not
inserted in the British Catalogue; together with a collection of
errata that should be noticed in the same volume.

‘‘ Shortly after the death of her brother, Miss Herschel re-
turned to Hanover. Unwilling, however, to relinquish her astro-
nomical labours whilst anything useful presented itself, she under-
took and completed the laborious reduction of the places of 2500
nebule, to the 1st January, 1800, presenting in one view the results
of all Sir William Herschel’s observations on these bodies ; thus
bringing to a close half a century spent in astronomical labour.”*

For this last laborious and useful work she was presented with
the medal of the Astronomical Society of London in the year 1828,
and afterwards elected an Honorary Member of that body. For the
same work she was also subsequently elected an Honorary Member
of this Academy, November 12, 1838.

M. ALexanpre Broenrart, at the age of 78, died about the
beginning of October last; the exact day has not been ascertained.
He was a native of Paris, where he was born about the year 1773.
In 1800 he was appointed to the office of superintendent of the na-
tional manufactory of porcelain at Sévres, in which employment he
continued to his death. Before that time, however, he was known

* Memoirs of the Astronomical Society, vol. iii, p- 410.

as a mining engineer, and had published a treatise on enamelling,
which attracted the attention of M. Berthollet, and procured for him
the appointment of the porcelain works at Sévres, which he held till
his death. In 1807 he published his “ Traité élémentaire de Mi-
neralogie,’”’ a work which still maintains its high character. He
was also an eminent student in zoology and geology, on which latter
subject he is known by his work, published in 1822, in conjunction
with Cuvier, on the geology of the environs of Paris.

He was elected a Member of the French Academy in 1815, and
in the same year he became a Foreign Member of the Royal Society,
of London. In June, 1825, he was elected an Honorary Member
of this Academy.

In practical science he is known by his works on pottery, sug-
gested by his situation as superintendent of the great manufactory
at Sévres.*

We have also to record the decease of another eminent Hono-
rary Member, Dr. Toomas Taytor, who was carried off, by fever,
in the early part of last month.

Dr. Taylor was one of the most distinguished cryptogamic bo-
tanists of the present day. Ardently attached to botany from very
early years, and endowed with an acute eye, and keenly-discrimi-
native powers of mind, he soon became known as an observer ; and
to his researches the Irish Flora is indebted for the detection of a
large number of new species.

These researches continued with unabated zeal through life.
In 1818, in conjunction with Sir William Hooker, he published the
‘‘Muscologia Britannica,” a work which, for accuracy and clearness
has seldom been surpassed, and which is still the best guide to a
knowledge of the British mosses. In 1827 it went through a second
edition. His other botanical writings are: an elaborate monograph of
the Marchantice, published in the seventeenth volume of the Trans-
actions of the Linnzean Society of London; the articles Mosses and
Lichens in the Flora Hibernica; and numerous papers in Hooker’s
London Journal of Botany, chiefly on exotic cryptogamia. Besides

* See the notice of M. Brogniart, in the Address delivered by the Mar-
quis of Northampton to the Royal Society, on the 30th of November last.

100

these, he assisted Dr. Joseph Hooker in the cryptogamic portion of
the Flora Antarctica. During some years Dr. Taylor was Lecturer
on Botany and Natural History in the Royal Cork Institution ; but
on the withdrawal of the parliamentary grant he retired to an es-
tate in the County Kerry, near Kenmare, where he continued to re-
side for the remainder of his life, employing himself in country
business, and devoting to botany his leisure time. As a magistrate,
he twice received the marked thanks of the Government. In the
late season of awful misery, his purse and his medical skill were
freely employed in alleviating the sufferings of hispoorer neighbours;
and it was fever, caught in the discharge of his duties at the work-
house of Kenmare, to which he was physician, which terminated
his useful life at an age very little exceeding 60. Strong in frame,
and remarkably active, he might have looked forward to a more
lengthened career.

Dr. Taylor was in correspondence with the most celebrated bo-
tanists of England, France, Germany, and America, by whom he
was universally esteemed. ‘‘ He possessed,” in the language of an
early friend, ‘‘a mind well stored in the various branches of science
and literature, while his gentle and amiable manners rendered him
a great favourite with all who had the happiness of his acquain-
tance,”’ His loss is deplored by a wide circle of scientific and per-
sonal friends. He received the well merited honour which has
connected his name with this Academy in the year 1816.

We havealso lost by death, during the past year, eight ordinary
members, whose names are as follows :

The Rev. John Cramer Roberts, elected a member of the Aca-
demy, 28th April, 1792.

Samuel Litton, Esq., M. D., elected 16th March, 1815.

James Mac Cullagh, Esq., LL.D., elected February 25, 1832.

William Hill, Esq., elected 10th June, 1839.

The Rev. Robert Trail, D. D., elected 13th April, 1840.

Joseph Nelson, Esq., Q. C., elected Ist February, 1842.

James Jameson, Esq., elected 14th April, 1845,

- John Oliver Curran, Esq,, M. B., elected 13th April, 1846.
’ Dr. Samuet Lirron was one whose literary attainments and
private virtues endeared him to all who had the privilege of his ac-

101

quaintance. He was the son of Mr. Edward Litton, who, although a
native of Ireland, had settled in Liverpool, where, after the failure
of some commercial speculations, he became the master-of a mer-
cantile school, and acquired a high literary reputation. Our late
lamented friend was, therefore, a native of Lancashire; and in the
year 1795 he entered Trinity College, Dublin, having selected for
his tutor the late Dr. Magee, then a Fellow of the College, and subse-
quently Archbishop of Dublin. It was usual then, as it is now,
for the students from that part of England to return to their friends
after each examination, and this course appears to have been adopted
by young Litton, until his election to a scholarship rendered his
residence in the College a matter of necessity. As intercourse by
sea with Liverpool was not then as easy as it is now, it is no cause
of wonder that Litton, although eminently distinguished in the
undergraduate course, failed to fulfil the conditions that were then
necessary for obtaining the gold medal at the degree examination.
It will be remembered that this medal was then given, not, as now, to
the best answerer at a severe examination, but to the student who,
during his whole undergraduate course, had never omitted an exa-
mination nor obtained, at any one examination, judgments below a
certain standard. In point of fact, the gold medals in Dr.Litton’s
class, which graduated in 1800, were obtained by the present Vice-
Provost, and by another very eminent scholar, the lamented John
Ormston.

At his graduation in 1800, Litton must have been about twenty-
three or twenty-four years of age; and he appears at first to have
contemplated studying for a fellowship. At the fellowship exami-
nation of 1801, however, he did not sit, for his father died at the
close of the year 1800; and this circumstance, requiring him to be
absent from College, would naturally have interfered with his
studies, even if the time had sufficed to enable him to prepare him-
self with any prospect of success.

From 1801 to 1805 there was no vacancy for fellowships ; and
although during that period young Litton continued occasionally to
attend the mathematical lectures, yet when the time came he. did
not present himself as a candidate. The fact is, that his habits of
general discursive reading, his taste for natural history and bo-

102

tany, and for the lighter branches of literature, were inconsistent
with the severe and condensed application which the fellowship
examination requires. ;

Dr. Litton was probably decided to devote himself to the me-
dical profession by his predilection for the natural sciences, and by
his intimacy with the late eminent Dr. Robert Perceval, of Manches-
ter. He took his medical degree at Edinburgh, in the year 1806.

In 1809, on the death of Dr. Robert Scott, he was a candidate for
the chair of botany in the University, to which the late Dr. Allman
was then elected. But soon afterwards he was elected Professor
of Natural Philosophy to the Dublin Institution, where he delivered
lectures that attracted much attention. He was also a Fellow of the
College of Physicians, one of the Physicians to the House of In-
dustry, and Professor of Natural History to the Apothecaries’
Hall. But he was chiefly known by his long connexion with the
Royal Dublin Society. He was elected Librarian to that institution
in 1814, and Professor of Botany in 1826, which latter office he en-
joyed till his death.

In 1815 he was elected a member of the Academy, and in the
following year he was placed on the council, where he continued to
serve to the day of his death, a period of thirty-one years. In1833
he was appointed Vice-President of the Academy, in which office
he continued until 1840, when he resigned to make way for the
new rule of rotation then agreed upon.

His death was very sudden. On the day of his death he de-
livered his usual lecture in the Theatre of the Royal Dublin Society;
and afterwards, although he had been complaining during the day
of indisposition, he went to dine with a friend at Rathmines. He
left the house at eight o’clock, and after walking some distance, was
seized with such violent pains in the chest as to attract the notice of
a gentleman passing by, who kindly placed him on a car, and ac-
companied him to Dr. Leet’s, in St. Stephen’s-green, where he soon
after expired. His disease was angina pectoris, and his death took
place on the 4th of June, 1847.*

* A short Memoir of Dr. Litton, with an engraving, has appeared in the
Dublin University Magazine.

103

Another eminent Member of Council, who has largely contri-
buted to the fame of this Academy, and of the University to which
he belonged, was James Mac Cunacu.

He was born in the County Tyrone, in the year 1809, in the
parish of Upper Badony, about ten miles from Strabane. At a very
early period of his life he was put to school at Strabane, to which
town his father had removed, chiefly for the purpose of obtaining
the means of education for his son. His taste for mathematical
pursuits was soon perceived, but from the want of well qualified
instructors, he had great difficulties to contend with. It is said that
he was set to learn the demonstrations of Euclid by heart, without
any reference to the diagrams, or any attempt to understand the
reasoning. This was peculiarly distateful to his active and inqui-
ring genius, and produced an uneasiness which caused a rebellion
in his mind against the unintellectual task to which he was con-
demned. In his distress, itis said that he was led accidentally to
communicate his perplexity to a neighbour, a working carpenter,
but a man of some intelligence and information, who had the high
honour of first communicating to the mind of Mac Cullagh the per-
ception of a geometrical demonstration.

_ Having outstripped his teachers at Strabane, he was sent to the
school of the Rev. John Graham, at Lifford, and afterwards to that
of the Rev. Thomas Rollestone. He entered Trinity College, Dub-
lin, in November, 1824, as a pensioner, and in the following year
he obtained a sizarship. Throughout his undergraduate course he
was eminently successful both in classics and science. In 1827 he
was elected a scholar, and in 1832 he obtained a fellowship.

In 1835 the Professorship of Mathematics having been placed .
under new regulations, in virtue of a Statute then recently obtained
from the Crown, Dr. Sadleir, the present Provost, resigned the
office, and Mac Cullagh was appointed Professor. °

In February, 1833, he was elected a Member of the Academy,
and in 1838 was put upon the Council, where he continued to serve
to the day of his death. In 1844 he was elected Secretary to the
Academy, which office he resigned at the beginning of 1846.

In 1843, the Chair of Natural Philosophy in the University

104

became vacant, by the appointment of Dr. Lloyd to a senior fel-
lowship, and Mac Cullagh was elected to it without opposition.

These are the principal events and dates of a life spent in the
peaceful pursuits of learning, and in the diligent discharge of aca-
demic duties. In reviewing the labours which were the result of
that life, it will be necessary, in the first instance, to give some ac-
count of the papers published in the Transactions of this Academy,
containing the researches in Mathematical and Physical Science, on
which the fame of Mac Cullagh chiefly rests.

His first papers were read here, before he had become a Mem-
ber of the Academy, and before he was elected a Fellow of the Col-
lege. They were communicated to the Academy by Dr. Sadleir,
the present Provost, and by our late lamented President, Provost
Lloyd, that ardent patron of learning and talent, to whose affec-
tionate and constant encouragement Mac Cullagh, in common with
many others who have since distinguished themselves in the Uni-
versity, owed much of his subsequent success.

Previous to this, however, and whilst he was an undergraduate
in the University, he had completed a new and original theory of
the rotation of a solid body round a fixed point, of which he fur-
nished a brief sketch to Provost Lloyd ; this paper he did not pub-
lish, finding that he was anticipated in a portion of it by Poinsot,
as we shall hereafter have occasion to notice.

The next subject to which he turned his attention was the Wave
Theory of Light, in which he afterwards became so eminent. At that
time the laws of Double Refraction had been discovered by Fresnel;
but to explain those laws on mechanical principles, that author had
recourse to an hypothesis, simple, certainly, but so improbable as to
be now considered inadmissible; from that hypothesis he succeeded
in deducing the laws at which he had previously arrived, but by a
process of calculation so complex, repulsive, and difficult, as to be
almost unpresentable. It was on this subject that Professor Mac
Cullagh communicated to the Academy his first paper, read June 21,
1830. Struck with the elegance of the laws, and with the simplicity
of the hypothesis by which they were explained, he was dissatisfied
with the difficulty of the process employed by Fresnel ; and taking up

105

the subject on the same hypothesis, although never satisfied with it,
he succeeded in deducing all the laws from the simplest geometrical
considerations. In this first communication there was no new phy-
sical discovery, nor anything which had not been previously known,
although there was abundance to show the original genius and power
of the author, as well as much purely mathematical, which was
perfectly new. On the same day he communicated also another pa-
per on the “ Rectification of the Conic Sections,” and that again
displayed no new results, but, like the other, simplicity and ele-
gance of method. Since that period, however, he did arrive at
several new and very beautiful theorems in that interesting subject,
the chief of which will be found published in his Examination Pa-
pers in the Dublin University Calendar.

His next paper was read in the year he obtained fellowship, on
the 28th of May, 1832. It originated in a contest between Laplace,
Lagrange, and Sir James Ivory, in which the two latter denied the
truth of an approximate theorem in the subject of attractions dis-
covered by the former. In that paper Mac Cullagh showed, in the
most simple and elegant manner, that the objectors were wrong, and
that Laplace was right.

_ His next paper was read on the 24th of June, 1835, and was en-
titled “ Geometrical Propositions applied to the Wave Theory of
Light.” In this again, although he displayed great originality,
acuteness, and geometrical elegance, he arrived at no physical
results which could be called strictly original, for his two cases of
“< Conical Refraction” had been previously discovered theoreti-
cally by Sir William Hamilton, and confirmed experimentally by
Dr. Lloyd.

His first altogether original paper was read to the Academy
on the 22nd of February, 1836. In that paper, he linked together,
by a single and simple mathematical hypothesis, the peculiar and
unique laws which govern the motion of light in its propagation
through quartz; and having determined by observation of one set
of phenomena the value of a particular constant occurring in his
theory, he subjected that theory to the severe test of calculating
numerically the results of another and wholly different set of phe-

VOL. IV. K

106

nomena, and thence compared the results with observation, before
he gave the theory in its published form to the Academy.

His next paper was also on the subject of Light, and in it again
he made a great advance beyond the knowledge of the time. It was
read to the Academy on the 9th of January, 1837, and was entitled,
‘“‘ On the Laws of crystalline Reflexion and Refraction.” The pro-
blem discussed in that paper was completely solved and reduced to
geometrical laws of the greatest simplicity and elegance, which
had. been but partially solved by Fresnel, in the particular case
of ordinary media; and even this limited solution depended on
inaccurate principles, and only gave the right results by a balancing
of opposite errors. The laws discovered by Mac Cullagh in this
paper were deduced from four hypotheses, unestablished certainly,
but highly probable from their great simplicity and accordance with
all previous physical notions. The truth of these hypotheses was
then confirmed by their leading to results conformable to observa-
tion, but as yet they had not been accounted for on a single mecha-
nical principle. It was in reference to the results published in this
paper that Mr. Neumann, of Kénigsberg, subsequently advanced a
claim of priority. The letter of Mr. Neumann to Sir William Ha-
milton, then President of the Academy,:will be found in the first
volume of the Proceedings; and the masterly defence of his own
claims made by Professor Mac Cullagh, has been published in the
pages immediately succeeding. He has there shewn that he was
indebted to no man living for assistance on the subject of light, save
to Fresnel alone; and his vindication of himself is so complete,
that nothing more need be here said on the subject, except to re-
mark that the results of greatest importance had not been arrived
at by Mr. Neumann. Both had set out, independently of each other;
from the same principles, and both had completely solved the ques-
tion analytically, but the geometrical interpretation of the laws
had been given by Professor Mac Cullagh only. ;

His next paper was presented to the Academy on the 9th of De-
cember, 1839. It was on ‘ The Dynamical Theory of Crystalline
Reflexion and Refraction.” In this he verified all his preceding
predictions respecting the laws of propagation and reflection, by
showing that both sets of laws, although so widely different in their

107

nature, had, nevertheless, a common origin in a higher and more
ultimate law, from which they were but particular deductions. In
this paper he succeeded in deducing from a single physical hypo-
thesis, and from strictly mechanical principles, all the known laws
of crystalline propagation, reflection, and refraction.

This new theory he has since applied to the hitherto undisco-
vered laws of éotal reflection, and had succeeded in completely
solving the problem in the particular case of an ordinary medium.
This he has noticed in different places in the third volume of the
Proceedings of the Academy. He had also succeeded in deve-
loping the whole problem in the general case, although in its com-
plete form his theory was never published.

While he was thus discovering the true laws of that branch of
physical science, he saw that a false theory on the same subject was
proposed on the continent, and that, from the great name of its ori-
ginator, it was gaining ground even in his own University. He
immediately came forward and exposed the many errors and incon-
sistencies of that theory. This refutation will be found in the Pro-
ceedings of the Academy, Vol. II., page 189.

During all this period he also read before the Academy some
highly original papers on purely mathematical subjects. Of these
his paper ‘‘ On Surfaces of the Second Order,”’ published in the Pro-
ceedings, Vol. III., would have sufficed, had he written nothing else,
to establish his reputation as a mathematician.

In 1838 Professor Mac Cullagh received from the Royal Irish
Academy the Cunningham Medal, for his paper ‘‘ On the Laws of
Crystalline Reflection and Refraction.” On presenting him with
that medal, Sir William Hamilton, who was then our President,
delivered an Address, which is printed in the Proceedings, and
which contains a concise account of the then existing state of sci-
ence, and a just tribute to the value of Mac Cullagh’s discoveries.

In 1842 a still further recognition of his merits was made by
the Royal Society, who awarded him the Copley Medal for his in-
vestigations in the theory of Light. On this occasion he had
among his competitors for this high honour, Bessel, Dumas, and
Murchison.

But it would be a great error to estimate the services which

K 2

108

Professor Mae Cullagh has rendered to the cause of science merely
by his published works. The School of Mathematics, which was
founded in the University by the writings, the example, and the
energy of Provost Lloyd, owes much of the success that has con-
tinued to attend it, since the death of its founder, to the zeal and spirit
of Mac Cullagh. His lectures, first in the chair of Mathematics, and
for the last four years in the chair of Natural Philosophy, have
undoubtedly given an impulse to the study of the severer sciences,
which cannot be regarded without astonishment by those who
remember the state of mathematical and physical learning in Tri-
nity College when Provost Lloyd began his labours. The change
seems almost incredible, when we consider the short period of time
in which it has been effected, the great amount of scientific know-
ledge which is now common even among undergraduates, and the
number of eminent young men who have imbibed the spirit of
Mac Cullagh, and are ready to walk in his footsteps. In this more
private sphere of usefulness Professor Mac Cullagh has done
much to deserve the gratitude of his country, and the affectionate
remembrance of his contemporaries in the University.

The following account of his lectures delivered to the candi-
dates for Fellowships, as Professor of Natural Philosophy, is from
the pen of one who has deeply profited by his instructions, and
who now holds a high and well-merited station in Trinity College.
Tt is contained in a letter written soon after his decease, and ad-
dressed to Sir William Hamilton.*

«<T allude to these lectures, because it was in the delivery of
them that Professor Mac Cullagh ever appeared to the greatest ad-
vantage ; it was there that he used to display the extensive infor-
mation, the elaborate research, and the vast acquired treasures of
his highly cultivated mind ; and it was there that he turned to ac-
count the noble faculty of inventive genius with which he was so

* This letter was communicated to the Marquis of Northampton, as Pre-
sident of the Royal Society, and extracts from it have already appeared in
the notice of Professor Mac Cullagh, given by his Lordship in his Address
to that body, on the 30th of November last. See London, Edinburgh, and
Dublin Philosophical Magazine, for March, 1848, p 219.

109

eminently gifted, in improving, by means of it, every subject he
ever handled. There is no one capable of appreciating such subjects,
who will not agree with me, that during the several years of his
purely mathematical lectures nothing could exceed the depth, or
surpass the exquisite taste and elegance, of all his original concep-
tions, both in analysis and in the ancient geometry in which he
delighted. Nor will it be denied, by any one who was so happy
as to possess the opportunity of judging, that during the last three
years and a half in which he filled the chair of Natural Philosophy,
his earnest endeavour was to instil sound and accurate physical
conceptions into the minds of his hearers, and to array them, when
stated into mathematical language, in all the charms which result
from true taste and refinement.

“In his first course of lectures (on the Rotation ofa solid Body
round a fixed Point), he completely solved the case of a body aban-
doned to its own motions, on receiving a primitive impulse in any
direction, under the action of no accelerating forces. This prob-
lem he had finished several years before, and was preparing it for
publication, when he was anticipated by Poinsot, who published a
very elegant tract on the subject. Both theories are founded on
the same principles, and exhibit the effects of the forces in diffe-
rent positions of the body, as well as the actual motions of the
body itself, by means of an ellipsoid described round the fixed
point as a centre. But they differ in employing, not the same but
reciprocal ellipsoids, which, though seemingly unimportant, makes
this difference, that Mac Cullagh’s method, although not superior
in clearness or elegance, had the prodigious advantage of enabling
him to throw his geometry into the analytical form, and to deduce,
from the simplest geometrical considerations, the elliptic integrals
which expressed the circumstances of the motion, such as the times
of oscillation, revolution, &c. This method also enabled him to find
several interesting properties, which Poinsot’s mode of treating the
question did not so readily exhibit, and which Poinsot had in fact
omitted to notice. Some of these results were since published by
Professor Mac Cullagh in the Proceedings of the Academy. Indeed
the whole discussion, which is in existence in its first form, as de-
livered by himself, is highly original, interesting, and instructive,

110

and, notwithstanding its being partially anticipated by Poinsot, is
well worthy of publication. . . Ae ay 2

‘In his course of lectures on Ansett he gave some very
beautiful theorems respecting the attraction of a body of any nature
and form, on a point distant a long way in comparison of its own
dimensions ; by an original and very ingenious method, he deduced
the beautiful theorem of Chasles on the attractions of any two con-
focal ellipsoids on the same external point; and subsequently apply-
ing his results to the problem of the figure of the earth, he deduced
with ease the well-known and celebrated theorem of Clairaut.

‘‘ In the same course of lectures he gave also’ some most simple
and elegant geometrical methods for finding the laws of attraction
of an homogeneous ellipsoid on any internal point, with several
other ingenious and beautiful theorems, which it would be tedious
to particularize. The subject of attractions seems indeed to have
been a favourite one with him; on several previous occasions in
the course of his lectures he gave new and beautiful theorems in
it, and in many important respects improved the existing theories,
keeping always in advance of the knowledge of his time.

“I now come to his great course of lectures on ‘The Deel
Theory of Light,’ the unaided creation of his own surpassing ge-
nius, and to the statement of the single and simple hypothesis
upon which, as a basis (to borrow the language of Dr. Lloyd
when speaking of Fresnel’s beautiful theory of double refraction),
Professor Mac Cullagh ‘ has reared the noblest fabric which has
ever adorned the domain of physical science, Newton’s system of
the universe alone excepted.’ When I say that J think Professor
Mac Cullagh ranks as a philosopher higher than Fresnel in the
region of Light (and if ¢hat be admitted he will certainly rank
inferior to none on that subject), I do not at all institute any com-
parison between labours so different in their nature as those of
these two great men. Professor Mac Cullagh, I conceive, stands
to Fresnel in the same relation as Newton to Kepler. The latter,
undoubtedly, discovered all the elegant laws of the propagation
and double refraction of light in crystallized media, as well as
those of ordinary with some of those of total reflection at the
bounding surfaces of ordinary media, but he did not account for

111

them on any correct mechanical principles. With respect to pro-
pagation, the very first principles from which he sets out are such
as cannot be admitted; with respect to ordinary reflection, he
partly accounted for them on correct principles, in the particular
case of ordinary media; and with respect to /otal reflection, his
beautiful empirical laws are well known, but he did not account
for them at all, even in the simple case of ordinary media, which
was the only one for which he had ever given them. Professor
Mac Cullagh, on the contrary, not only deduced the known laws
in all the three cases from mechanical principles of a nature so
simple and probable, as that they cannot but bear conviction of
their truth to any mind reflecting on them with anything like
the attention they undoubtedly deserve ; but he also gave the
general equations of the motion of the propagation of light, not
only in all known media, but also for a// media which could ever
be discovered, or even conceived ; and with them he gave also the
general conditions which must be fulfilled at. the common bound-
ing surface of every two not only known but conceivable media,
and which in every case give all the laws of reflection and of refrac-
tion, whether ordinary or total. Thus did he deliver to us and to
posterity a perfect and complete mechanical theory,—analytically
complete,—-so that any one who in future may attempt to discover
in this region of science can only do so by treading in his steps,
and adopting his correct principles, but can never supersede them ;
in fact he has discovered and handed down to us the general prin-
ciples which must hold in all cases, and it remains for future in-
yestigators only to apply thems... -) 6 egy weld 8 ene

“He himself applied them to the two most general cases of
propagation, viz., of polarized waves of undiminishing intensity
in a crystalline medium, and of that peculiar species of propagated
vibrations which take place in the rarer medium, in every case of
total reflection at the surface either of an ordinary or of a crystal-
line medium; in the former case he arrived at all the laws of pro-
pagation in crystalline media which were discovered by Fresnel,
with one single variation, and that the very one on which he him-
self had long previously corrected Fresnel, viz., the vibrations of
the ether, which in place of being perpendicular to the plane of

112

polarization, as Fresnel had supposed, were found, on the contrary,
to be parallel to that plane, as Mac Cullagh himself had sup-
posed.

‘* He was enabled also from the same theory to deduce again, in a
far easier manner, all the beautiful geometrical laws of crystalline
reflection and refraction, which he had formerly laid before the
Royal trish Academy in 1837, and for which that body awarded him
the honorary distinction of the Conyngham Medal, which I have
before alluded to. And they fully confirmed the acute prophecy
then made by his sagacious mind, on finding to his astonishment,
that a law of reflection depended for its existence on the existence
of a law of propagation; when he said that the law of vis viva
which he had assumed at the outset could not be a fundamental,
but rather a secondary law, and remarked that perhaps the next step
in physical optics would be the deduction, as parts of one system,
of all the laws, both of propagation and reflection, from some higher
and more general law, containing them both as particular: cases :
anticipations which were singled out for special attention in the
Address delivered by Sir W. Rowan Hamilton, on the occasion
already referred to. How little, perhaps, did Professor Mac Cullagh
then know that both of his own prophecies were destined to be so
soon fulfilled, and both by the powers of his own mighty and crea-
tive mind !

‘‘ In the general case of total reflection at the surface of a crys-
tal, he afterwards showed, by a most ingenious employment of ima-
ginary quantities, that the refraction was still double, and never
more than double; and he showed that the directions of the re-
fracted rays remained always the same, whatever were the incidence,
provided it gave total reflection. Again, as he had done for the case
of ordinary reflection by means of his beautiful theorem of the
polar plane, so in the case of total reflection he determined the two
directions of polarization, in a given incident plane polarized wave,
which would give uniradial refracted rays, by means not of a polar
plane, but of a polar cylinder, which he succeeded in showing was
the analogous surface in the more difficult case. And finally, by
means of the circular sections of the ellipsoid apsidal to the surface
of indices, he showed how to determine completely, in plane, posi-

113

tion, and figure, the two ellipses of vibration corresponding to any
given incident wave polarized in any azimuth, and incident at any
angle greater than the angle of total reflection.

‘“‘In the particular case of total reflection at the surface of an
ordinary medium, the whole theory of total reflection became ex-
ceedingly simple, and that case was left by him completed. He
showed that whatever were the incidence, the refracted wave was
always perpendicular to the intersection of the planes of incidence,
and of the surface of the crystal. He showed that the axes of the
ellipse of vibration projected on the plane of incidence, were pa-
rallel and perpendicular to that line, and the duration of vibration
the same as in the general case. He gave a beautiful construction,
by means of an equilateral hyperbola, touching with its vertex the
section of the index sphere at the point where it intersects the same
right line, for determining the velocity of the refracted wave, and
the ratio of the axes of its elliptic vibrations corresponding to any
given incidence. He determined the limiting angle of total reflec-
tion. And finally, he demonstrated the é7vo empirical formule of
Fresnel, for the acceleration of the refracted phase over the inci-
dent, and the subsequent equal acceleration of the reflécted phase
over the refracted ; the one for the case of the incident light polar-
ized én the plane of incidence, and the other for the same polarized
in the perpendicular plane.

‘* For all cases, whether of propagation or of reflection, ordi-
nary or total, the whole theory, as he has left it to us, is analyti-
cally complete; but the geometrical interpretations, in the general
case of total reflection at the surface ofa crystal, present very great
difficulties. Many of these his acute intellect had, with great labour,
surmounted ; he had been working hard at the subject for the last
six weeks of his life, and with so much success, that he had actually
commenced a new paper for the Transactions of the Academy, em-
bodying the results of his latest investigations.”

But the services for which this Academy owes to Professor
Mac Cullagh a debt of lasting gratitude, are not confined to his
scientific labours and discoveries. His enlightened patriotism led
him, even at the risk of diminishing his own fame, or at least of
retarding his progress to celebrity, to publish his researches in Ire-

114

land, rather than avail himself of the many other means of publica-
tion that were open to him, and where his papers would have re-
ceived a wider as well as a speedier circulation.

The same enlarged views enabled him also to appreciate the
value of other branches of knowledge, which a man of less culti-
vated mind might be tempted to underrate, when viewed in the
light of his own favourite and more dazzling studies. But it is to
Mac Cullagh, to his splendid example of munificence, and to his un-
tiring zeal, that we owe the creation of the spirit which led to the
formation of our Museum of Antiquities, that has already attracted
so much public attention, and which constitutes so important a fea-
ture in the present position of the Academy.

The Cross of Cong was the gift of Mac Cullagh to our national
Museum, purchased at his own’sole expense. On the 24th June, 1839,
he presented it himself to the Academy, at a general meeting, and,
after some remarks on its historical importance and value, he stated
that his motive for presenting it to the Academy was “ to save it
from the shameful process of destruction to which everything vene-
rable in Ireland has been exposed for centuries, and to contribute, at
the same tifne, to the formation of a national collection, the want of
which, he had been told, was regarded by Sir Walter Scott as a dis-
grace toa country so abounding in valuable remains. He trusted” (he
said) ‘‘ that the time was not far distant when that reproach would
be no longer merited,—when the relics of antiquity, now scattered
over the kingdom, would find their way to a place where they could
be appreciated, studied, and preserved. He believed, indeed, that
there already existed in the publicmind a strong disposition in favour
of such a plan, a disposition that only required to be awakened into
action.’’*

He had himself the pleasure to see this anticipation realized, and
to feel that he was greatly instrumental in awakening into action the
disposition of which he then spoke. His spirit was immediately
caught up by others, and the golden torques of Tara were purchased
by a subscription, and deposited, with the Cross of Cong, in the
Museum of the Academy.

* Proceedings, Vol. I. p. 328.

115

Nor is this the only occasion on which Mac Cullagh showed his
zeal in the cause of our national antiquities. More recently, when
it was understood that the Domhnach Airgid was to be had,—a reli-
quary which Mr. Petrie had made known to us, and which contains
the fragments of a manuscript copy of the Gospels, which may be
regarded as of the fifth century,—Mac Cullagh again stepped for-
ward, and paid down, from his own pocket, the sum of £300, in
order to secure this interesting relic to the Academy, and to obviate
the difficulty arising from the delay that must necessarily attend a
public subscription. In this case, although his own contribution
was a handsome one, yet he did not, of course, pay the whole cost
of the purchase; but the zeal he exhibited was undoubtedly the
means of securing the Domhnach for our Museum, and entitles him
to the lasting gratitude of all lovers of our antiquities.

Of his private life and character it is unnecessary to speak in
the presence of so many to whom he was intimately known, and by
whom his virtues were fully appreciated. Quiet, unobtrusive, mo-
dest, unaffected, he was, perhaps the most entirely unselfish of
human beings. His private charities were extensive, although
known to but few ; he was generous to a fault; and his Teadiness to
assist the struggling and the poor often exposed him to the danger
of being imposed upon. With the keenest relish for society, he
was retired and almost ascetic in his private habits; and there was
something in the purity of his character which commanded for him
universal respect. No man living ever heard a light or ribald word
from his lips ; few, however hardened, would have ventured such a
word in his presence. His religious opinions were strictly those of
the Church to which he belonged, and were founded on the deepest
and most cordial conviction, derived, in his case, not from acquies-
cence in the judgment of others, but from the fullest and most ex-
tensive examination of the subject for himself. This was, in fact,
one of the most singular parts of his character, which can be best
appreciated by those alone who were familiarly acquainted with
him; for his horror of ostentation on such a subject carried him
in general to the opposite extreme, and he observed on all religious
questions an habitual reserve, which was only broken when an occa-
sion presented itself of rebuking irreverence or refuting scepticism.

116

Of the fatal malady which preyed upon his spirit, and de-
prived society of one of its brightest ornaments, enough is already
known to every one here. Severe mental application combined
with other causes to produce the aggravated attack of dyspepsia,
which, in the mysterious dispensations of Providence, was permit-
ted to obtain the mastery over a mind of peculiar sensibility and
refinement ; and, on the 24th of October last he concluded his
short but bright career.

The Rev. Rozert Trait fell a victim to the fatal dysentery,
which he caught from his unceasing and indefatigable labours
among the poor of the remote parish of Schull, of which he was
rector; a district where the distress of the late disastrous season
prevailed to an alarming excess, and where Dr. Traii’s energetic
exertions will long be remembered with gratitude by all classes of
his parishioners. He was removed in the midst of usefulness, with
the conviction that, although he perished himself in the attempt, his
advice, his labour, and his purse, were, nevertheless, the means of
saving the life and health of many of the poor around him. As a
member of the world of letters, Dr. Trail was the author of some
sermons and controversial works; but at the time of his death he
was engaged in the laborious and elaborate work of translating and
editing the works of Josephus, with illustrations of great beauty
and elegance, which he had obtained at very great expense, from
drawings made expressly for himself in the Holy Land.

The last on our list of lost members is one who must also be reck-
oned among the number of those who have suffered in this country
from the effects of the late unparalleled season of disease and misery.
Dr. Curran* was a native of the county of Down, having been born
near Lisburn in the year 1819. In 1833 he entered the University of
Glasgow, and in 1838 he was removed to the University of Dublin,
where he took the first degree in medicine in 1843. Besides the
laborious studies necessary for his Profession, to which he was de-
votedly attached, Dr. Curran found leisure for the successful study
of modern languages ; and in the University he was distinguished

* A memoir of Dr. Curran, to which we are indebted for the facts here
stated, has appeared in the Dublin Medical Journal.

117

by his taste for the mathematical and philosophical sciences, and
particularly for astronomy. Immediately after taking his degree he
proceeded to Paris, for the purpose of attending the Parisian hos-
pitals, and cultivating the acquaintance of the eminent medical men
of that metropolis. He returned to Ireland after an absence of about
a year, and in 1846 was elected a Licentiate of the College of Phy-
sicians in Dublin. His value was soon discovered by his profes-
sional brethren, and he was chosen immediately Professor of Me-
dicine to the School of the Apothecaries’ Hall, one of the Physicians
to the Dublin General Dispensary, and Secretary to the Council of
the Pathological Society. In 1846 he returned to the Continent,
chiefly for the purpose of visiting the principal lunatic asylums
there, and during his tour he became known to several of the me-
dical societies of France, Belgium, and Holland, many of which
conferred on him their honorary or corresponding diplomas.

Dr. Curran’s writings were chiefly confined to some few articles
in the periodical literature of his profession ; which are, however,
distinguished for their research and clearness of style.

In the latter end of the past summer, two medical gentlemen,
M. Rodier and M. Henri Gueneau De Mussy, were sent over to
Dublin by the French Government, to study the character of the
epidemic here, and to inquire into the management of fever. M. De
Mussy had previously been an acquaintance and friend of Dr. Cur-
ran, who became his guide through the pestilential abodes of the
sick. M. De Mussy contracted a typhus fever of the worst descrip-
tion, during which Dr. Curran was his constant nurse and indefa-
tigable attendant. He was soon himself also seized with the disease
in its most fatal form ; and, notwithstanding all the skill and aid of
his professional brethren, he declined rapidly on the ninth day of
the fever, and expired on Sunday morning, the 26th day of Septem-
ber last, in the twenty-eighth year of his age. Thus perished, in
the prime of youth, and in the midst of the brightest prospects of
professional celebrity, one of the most promising young physicians
of Dublin; and a man whose benevolent, disinterested, and affec-
tionate character in private life, had endeared him to all his friends.

The Report was ordered to be entered on the Minutes.

118

The Ballot for the Annual Election having closed, the
scrutineers reported that the following gentlemen were elected
Officers and Council for the ensuing year :

President.— Rev. Humphrey Lloyd, D. D.

Treasurer.—Robert Ball, Esq.

Secretary to the Academy.—Rev. James H. Todd, D. D.

Secretary to the Council.—Rev. Charles Graves, A. M.

Secretary of Foreign Correspondence.—Rev. Samuel
Butcher, A. M.

Librarian.— Rev. William H. Drummond, D. D.

Clerk and Assistant Librarian.— Edward Clibborn.

Committee of Science.

Rev. Frane Sadleir, D. D., Provost ; James Apjohn,
M.D.; Robert Ball, Esq.; Sir Robert Kane, M. D.;
George J. Allman, M.D.; Sir William R. Hamilton, LL. D.;
Rev. Samuel Haughton, A. M.

Committee of Polite Literature.

The Archbishop of Dublin; Rev. William H. Drum-
mond, D. D.; Rev. Charles W. Wall, D. D.; John Anster,
LL.D. ; Rev. Charles Graves, A. M.; Rev. Samuel Butcher,
A. M.; Rev. James Wilson, D. D.

Committee of Antiquities.

George Petrie, LL. D., R. H. A.; Rev. James H. Todd,
D.D.; J. Huband Smith, A.M.; Captain Larcom, R. E. ;
William R. Wilde, M. D.; F. W. Burton, Esq.; Samuel
Ferguson, Esq.

The President then appointed, under his hand and seal,
the following Vice- Presidents :

Sir William R. Hamilton, LL. D.; Rev. Frane Sadleir,
D. D., Provost, Trinity College ; Rev. Charles W. Wall,
D. D.; and His Grace the Archbishop of Dublin.

119

His Grace the Archbishop of Dublin mentioned the fact
that tar was found to be an effectual preservative against the
Potatoe disease, provided the potatoes intended for seed be
previously dipped in tar slightly warmed.

The Rev. Dr. Robinson gave an account of the present
condition of the Earl of Rosse’s great telescope, and detailed
some observations made with it during a recent visit to Par-
sonstown.

In 1845 he had laid before the Academy the results ob-
tained by Sir James South and himself, at the first trials of
that magnificent instrument. ‘The most remarkable of them
had reference to what has been called the Nebular Hypothe-
sis, in which it is supposed that nebulous matter forms suns
and planets by its gradual condensation. Above fifty nebule,
selected from Sir John Herschel’s catalogue, without any limi-
tation of choice but their brightness, were all resolved without
exception. ¥rom this he conceives himself authorized to ask,
is there any evidence that nebulous matter has real exist-
ence P

The appearances which were supposed to indicate the gra-
dual condensation of this imaginary fluid, namely, an increase
of brightness towards the centre (sometimes almost looking
like a star surrounded by a faint atmosphere), were shown to
be caused by a peculiar construction of the systems in which
they had been found. This the telescope demonstrated to con-
sist of a central cluster, mostly globular, of comparatively
large stars, surrounded by an exterior mass of much smaller
and fainter stars, whose arrangement is often circular and thin
like a disc. When seen obliquely, they seem like long oval or
pointed rays; and in this case, from the optical condensation
of their component stellar points, the resolution is more diffi-
cult, but even here it was invariably effected.

He has often been asked why this instrument had given
no further results. They who put the question had but a

120

faint idea of the overwhelming pressure which the last three
years exerted here on all who were resolved to discharge the
duties which men owe to their country. Lord Rosse is not a
person to seek knowledge or enjoyment in the heavens, when
he ought to be employed on earth; and he devoted all his
energy to relieve the present misery and provide for the future.
During this interval some parts of the machinery which could
be finished by his workmen without his superintendence, were
completed ; a duplicate speculum, which had been previously
cast, was ground and polished by them; but nothing of note
was performed except the discovery of the spiral arrangement
in 51 Messier, and the resolution of the great nebula of
Orion, both which have been published by Dr. Nichol.
These days of evil are past ; and though the future is still
dark and threatening, yet he trusted it would bring nothing
but what wisdom and benevolence might turn to good ; and in
this same hope Lord Rosse felt himself at liberty to resume
his favourite pursuits. Dr. Robinson found the new speculum
imperfectly polished, and the old one tarnished by wet, which
had found access to it while it was not attended to. No diffi-
culty was apprehended in repolishing ; but for a long time the
process failed unaccountably. The figure was hyperbolic,
and the surface irregular. This last can be easily ascertained
during the operation. For the first two hours, the peroxide
of iron used as the polishing material covers the surface with
scratches, which gradually disappear afterwards. If these be
examined by the reflected image of a lamp or window, when
the work proceeds well they appear as dark lines, otherwise
they show a luminous edge indicating a curvature of the ad-
jacent surface; and whenever this occurs, the definition will
prove imperfect. Weary at last of these trials (each of which
involved four days of hard work), Lord Rosse determined to
experiment on one of the three-feet specula, which, as Dr.
Robinson formerly explained to the Academy, could be exa-
mined on the engine, by a dial placed above the tower where

121

it stands.* Here also there were five or six failures, till Lord
Rosse noticed that there was a difficulty in keeping the spe-
culum properly coated with peroxide of iron ; and the disturb-
ing cause was soon detected. The pitch of which the polisher
is made possesses the requisite consistence only at the tempe-
rature of 55°, At that time, however, it was below freezing,
and it was necessary to warm the laboratory by stoves. The
air of that room, therefore, became drier, and evaporated the
moisture from the speculum and polisher too rapidly. On exa-
mining this with the wet-bulb hygrometer, they found in one
instance 17° difference. ‘This was remedied by a jet of steam
from a small pipe connected with the boiler of a steam engine,
which was regulated so as to keep the air nearly saturated with
moisture ; and aé once all difficulty was removed. ‘The specu-
lum defined the dial-mark quite sharply with a power of 3800,
and, when placed in its tube, left nothing to be desired. The
six feet was polished with equal success next day, February 16.

Originally the movement in right ascension was given
through a handle moved by the observer. This was found in-
convenient; and the apparatus is connected with a drum below,
moved by a workman. It is found that this will afford a ready
means of mechanical movement by clock-work, which is now
in hands. The arrangement chosen by Lord Rosse is a gi-
gantic metronome, the pendulum of which will carry a gradua-

* Ifa lucid point be at the distance d from a parabolic mirror, whose
focal length =f, its image is formed at a distance from the principal focus
for central rays,

z= wy >

d—f
for a zone whose distance from the axis =y: this distance is further increased
by
av fy. ¥# }
g=——,, l+=— >:
df, 8f?
£ can be measured for different zones, and if it have this value, the speculum

must be parabolic.
VOL. IV. L

122

tion or polar distance, to which the assistant will set the
sliding weight at the same time that the telescope is set on an
object. It has been ascertained by trial that the elasticity of
the impelling band (100 feet long) is quite sufficient to equal-
ize the intermitting movement of such a scapement.

In searching for known objects, there is, of course, occa-
sional difficulty in finding them, from the small field of view
of ordinary eye-glasses. This is remedied by a supplemental
eye-piece of very wide field; a slide carries it, and the holder
of the others, so that by a little shift one can be substituted
for the other in an instant. The eye-piece is similar to one
which Dr. Robinson had long since made for his own instru-
ment. It consists of three lenses ; and fulfils the three condi-
tions of equal flexure of the pencils, achromatism, and flat field,
while its distinctness is equal to a Huygenian of equal power.
In this one the field-glass is six inches diameter ; it magnifies
216 times with a field of thirty-one minutes ; and though this
will only bring into action forty-three inches of the mirror,
yet even so its optical power is very great ; and Dr. Robinson
thinks the view of the moon in it the most magnificent spec-
tacle he ever saw. A nebula is easily found in this wide field ; "
and bringing it into the centre, the eye-slide is shifted, and it
is viewed with the higher powers.

The micrometer also appears deserving of notice. Not-
withstanding the prodigious light of the telescope, it was found
that any illumination of wires extinguishes many of the fainter
details in nebula. Lord Rosse, in drawing 51 Messier, used
a very ingenious substitute, a screw whose threads were rubbed
with phosphorus. Dr. Robinson had made experiments with
a micrometer whose platina wires were faintly ignited by a
voltaic current ; he found, however, that the heated air pro-
duced tremors quite incompatible with the use of high mag-
nifying powers. An experiment of Mr. Babinet, described in
the Comptes Rendus, has suggested a contrivance which
seems quite satisfactory. If light be admitted through the

123

edge of a piece of parallel and pellucid glass, i¢ cannot escape
through its faces, because itis incident on them at an incidence
greater than that of total reflection. Looking through the
faces, therefore, the field of view is absolutely black, unless
there be bubbles or strize in the glass; but if a scale of any
kind be engraved on either of them with a diamond, the light
escapes through the cuts, and they appear luminous. The
division are 6’, and the eye-piece has, of course, a position
circle.

Dr. Robinson regrets that he had very few opportunities,
while at Parsonstown, of using the telescope, in consequence
of the unfavourable weather, and of the circumstances which
have been stated. Most of them, too, occurred while the spe-
culum was imperfect ; yet some facts which he observed may
be worth the notice of the Academy.

In the moon may be mentioned that the wide surface at
the bottom of the Crater Albategnius is all strewed with mi-
nute blocks, not visible in the three feet with 500. The ex-
terior of the mountain Aristillus is all hatched as it were with
deep gullies radiating towards its centre ; and he was able to
confirm his former observations, that the bright streaks which
radiate from some craters (Kepler in this case) are not raised
above the surface.

Jupiter was several times seen. The dark brown belts
presented, on February 20, a remarkable appearance ; they
were full of faint strie running nearly parallel to them, and
seemingly belonging to the brighter zones dn each side. The
colour of the belts is deepest at the centre, and gradually dies
away towards the edge. ‘This he regards as evidence that
they are seen through an atmosphere of considerable depth
and imperfect transparency. From this too, and from the fact
that the polar regions present a similar though less intense
shade, it is evident that the darker parts are the body of the
planet, and the brighter its clouds.

Several nebule, in addition to those which were men-

124

tioned in Dr. Robinson’s former communication, were exa-
mined. Of these, Nos. 505; 540, 668, and 988 of Herschel’s
catalogue are mere globular clusters: 65 and 66 Messier are
of the other class, which he considers to be central clusters,
surrounded by discs of smaller stars seen obliquely. The first,
however, is less elliptic than in Herschel’s fig. 53. 1 Messier
was examined, but little addition can be made to Lord Rosse’s
description of its appearance in the three feet,* except that
the ‘‘ nebulosity” is all resolved, and ‘ the resolvable fila-
ments” consist of pretty large stars. There is, however, in the
body of the cluster one so much larger than the rest, that it
can hardly belong to their system.

The great nebula of Orion was completely resolved in
those places which presented the mottled appearance, even in
indifferent nights, and while the speculum was imperfect. On
February 20, after it was in good order, a power of 470 showed
the stars quite distinct there on a resolvable ground; and this
clearly separated into smaller stars with 830, which the instru-
ment bore with complete distinctness. This diffusion of so
many knots of stars through a vast’ stratum of others much
more minute is a most wonderful sight ; and while looking at
it he could not help speculating on the aspect which the hea-
vens would present to an observer there. Yet, possibly, the
Milky Way, if viewed from without, in the direction of Taurus,
would exhibit something similar. The Magellanic Clouds,
as described by Sir J. Herschel, are evidently analogous sys-
tems. On the sdme evening an eighth star was found in the
trapezium, a seventh having been discovered on the 10th; the
first near Herschel’s a, and in the opposite direction from the
sixth one detected by Sir James South’s large achromatic, and
more distant; the second near 8. It is worth mentioning, as
illustrative of the effect of previous knowledge on vision, that

* Phil. Trans. 1844, p. 322,

125

having ascertained the parts where the stars were most dis-
tinct, he was able to see them in the three feet with certainty ;
though in former years he had repeatedly scrutinized it for
this very purpose in vain.*

Two remarkable exceptions to the general plan of nebular
systems are afforded by 64 Messier, and h 464. In general the
centre is occupied by a cluster of comparatively large stars,
round which the others are grouped. But in the first of these
(Herschel’s fig. 27) there is a central vacancy looking abso-
lutely black by contrast with the surrounding mass of stars.
At its south and preceding edge are disposed, rather irregu-
larly, a knot of about 100 larger stars, of which it is scarcely
_ possible to doubt that they had once formed the usual globular
cluster in the vacancy, and had been in some way displaced
from it. The second is a fine planetary nebula zm the splen-
did cluster 46 Messier. The stars of the latter are large and
very brilliant, so that probably it is not very remote; but the
other is a round disc, entirely composed of minute blue stars,
without any condensation in the middle ; and the singularity
is, that it is not encroached on by the stars of 46 Messier.
One very large one is near its edge ; but evidently it would not
be possible to describe a circle of equal diameter in any other
part without including several. Are we to suppose that this
is acase of mere optical connexion? ‘The probability is very

* A recent notice mentions that Mr. Bond, of Harvard University, in the
United States, has resolved parts of this nebula with a Munich achromatic
similar to that of Pulkova. The climate and lower latitude would assist him
in some degree ; but Dr. Robinson thinks his success must be in a great mea-
sure due to that precise knowledge of the phenomenon, and of the points
where it might be looked for, which is afforded by Dr. Nichol’s work. He
perceived the fifth and sixth stars of the trapezium, but saw nothing of the
new pair. It must be remembered that, however sharply an achromatic may
define objects whose light is intense, its illuminating power is far inferior to
that of a large reflector. An object-glass of sixteen inches has not as much
light as a Newtonian of twenty-one.

126

small, of a cluster such as 46 Messier (which is not common),
and-a large planetary nebula (which is very rare) coinciding ;
and if we combine with this the probability of a round cavity
through one being exactly the size of, and in a line with the
other, that probability will be evanescent. It seems, there-
fore, necessary to conclude, that both are parts of the same
system, and possibly more examples of the kind may be
found.

Two other clusters, 37 and 50 of Messier, besides their
own marvellous beauty, interested Dr. Robinson on another
ground ; they are in the Milky Way, and, therefore, are seen
on its stars, and at a place where its depth is nearly a maxi-
mum. Now, these stars were all of notable size and bright-
ness, so that the telescope evidently penetrated far beyond
their enter or limit. This seems to require a change in some
of the reasoningss in Struve’s admirable Etudes d’ Astronomie
Stellaire. The author, among other curious matter, by apply-
ing the theory of probabilities to the numbers of stars of each
magnitude in Argelander’s Catalogue, and Sir W. Herschel’s
Star gauges, and by assuming that all stars are nearly equal,
and that the Milky Way is unfathomable by telescopes in its
greatest extension, finds this result, that the distance of the
sixth magnitude is about seven times that of the first, and that
the smallest stars visible in the eighteen-inch reflector of
Herschel are 25} times as remote as the sixth magnitude.
But this telescope should show stars at three times that dis-
tance, and hence he infers that the ‘* heavenly space” is not
perfectly transparent. It appears to Dr. Robinson that the
last of these assumptions is inconsistent with the above-men-
tioned observation ; and that the other is equally at variance
with the arrangement so often referred to, in which the central
stars are much larger than the exterior. It may also be added,
that the penetrating power of a telescope does not depend on
its light alone, for every one knows that a high magnifying
power shows small stars, which are invisible in the same tele-

0127

scope with a lower one. The ‘‘ sweeping power’ was only
157, and though it was the best for finding nebule, it was
much too low to give the utmost range of vision.

But far the most singular objects which he has seen are
the nebule which exhibit a spiral arrangement. He re-exa-
mined 51 Messier, Herschel’s fig. 25, in which Lord Rosse
had first seen it, and fully verified it: he could not, however,
satisfy himself that it was to be traced in the three feet. On
the night of March 11 (the only fine one, by the way, which
occurred during his stay), he found several others, of which,
however, it is difficult to give an idea without drawings.* In
99 Messier the centre is a globular cluster, surrounded by
spirals, in the brighter parts of which stars are seen with 470:
these have the same direction as in Messier 51, namely, from
east to west, in receding from the centre. But these are
combined with traces of another system in a reverse direction.
h 604 is also spiral, but without any other peculiarity. 97
Messier is a strange object. With the finding eye-piece it
looks like a figure of 8 with a star at the intersection, but
with 470 it is spiral with two centres. The principal one still
looks like a star, but with 830 gives a suspicion that it is a
very small cluster.t The spirals related to this have the same
direction as the former ; but the other centre, which also looks
like a minute star, has a smaller set in the opposite direction.
Lastly, h 731, his fig. 43, in which the stars seem larger
than the preceding, but in which nocentral cluster was observed,
has curved dark bands across it, looking so like the section of
a turbinated shell as to induce a suspicion that this has a
similar arrangement, but is seen edgewise.

On the dynamical condition of such systems it would at

* Drawings of M 51, M 99, M 97, and h 731, were exhibited.
+ The next power is 1550, but it was impossible to use it effectually
without a clock movement. This is also the case with single lenses, which

are particularly effective on such objects.

128 «

present be idle to speculate; it must evidently be much more
complicated than that of the ordinary globular clusters, which
themselves are intricate enough. Their resemblance to bo-
dies floating on a whirlpool is, of course, likely to set imagi-
‘nation at work, though the conditions of such a state are im-
possible there. A still more tempting hypothesis might rise
from considering orbital motion in a resisting medium ; but all
such guesses are but blind. He believes it is Lord Rosse’s
purpose to make drawings of all these, based on rigorous mea-
surement, which may serve as evidence of change hereafter,
should such occur to any perceivable extent during the ages
that are yet to come. ‘The instrument will henceforward be
regularly employed by an assistant, whom Dr. Robinson has
trained for the task, and on whose zeal and steadiness he can
rely ; and as it cannot be turned to the sky without revealing
something wonderful and glorious, he is certain that it will
yield an unfailing treasure to science, that it will realize the

high hopes of its generous master, and be one of the proudest

distinctions of his country.

April 10th, 1848. |
REV. HUMPHREY LLOYD, D.D., Presipenr, |
in the Chair.
William Armstrong, Esq., Michael Barry, Esq., James

Christopher Kenny, Esq., Rev. Joseph Fitzgerald, and Rey.
William Graham, were elected Members of the Academy.

The Rev. R. V. Dixon made some remarks on the diffe-
rent conditions Rececary. to ensure a steam engine’s ora
at ‘full pressure,” and at ‘* uniformmpressure.”

« A steam engine is said to work at < full pressure’ when
the pressure of steam in the cylinder is equal to that in the
boiler, or rather (as strict equality cannot exist while the ma-

129

chine is in motion) when the pressure of steam in the cylinder
differs from that in the boiler only by a small fraction of the
latter. In this case a relation. exists between the velocity of
the piston and the relative areas of the cylinder and steam
pipe, which is easily determined. When the velocity of the
engine is uniform we may assume that the pressures in the
boiler and cylinder are constant, and are equal to P and P’
respectively ; at the same time also we shall have av=av,
a and a’ being the areas of the cylinder and steam pipe, v and
v the velocities of the piston and of the steam issuing into
the cylinder. Hence, the value of v* being

7,3 29 m+ = :
-£y (2 18 a gP'}?
where fis a constant depending on the form of the steam pipe,
‘7 a 2¢ n+qP. )
v-SeV (2 ie msery ; (1)

If the difference of pressures P, P’ be small, we may assume
that the densities vary as the pressures, which reduces (1) to

v VAC. log = (2)

in which k =g x the relative volume of steam under any pres-

we have

sure x the height of a column of water whose weight equals
the same pressure.

‘«‘ Further, putting P’ = P(1 —2), n being a very small frac-
tion whose square may be neglected, we have

v= fey Qkn). (3)

* This is the expression for the velocity with which an elastic fluid issues
through a small orifice from a vessel in which the pressure is constant on a
given section at a distance from the orifice, and equal to P, and at the ori-
fice itself also constant and = P’, g =32-15 and w=the weight of a cubic foot
of water: the units of weight, space, and time, being the pound, foot, and
second. ‘The density is expressed in terms of the pressure by De Pambour's
empiric formula, d=n + 9p.

130

‘* In order, then, that a steam engine should work with a
pressure in the cylinder differing from that in the boiler only
by the small fraction m of the latter, the velocity of the piston
should not exceed the value determined for that particular
engine by the equation (3).

‘* Whatever the pressures in the boiler and cylinder may
be, if the velocity, and therefore the pressures, be uniform, we
must have the relation

V+e S
[one paps

(4)

which is, in fact, a statement, in algebraic form, that the vo-
lume of cylinder open for the reception of steam during each
unit of time is equal to the volume of steam under the pres-
sure P’, furnished by the quantity S of water evaporated in
the same time, and is one of the fundamental equations of
De Pambour’s Theory of the Steam Engine.

‘‘ If the engine is working at full pressure, as defined
above, we may put P for P’ in (4), and then

U+e S
Re SRS ©)

and substituting for P the greatest value (II), which the
boiler of a given engine will bear, we have for the lowest ve-
locity at which it can work, without loss of steam, the equa-
tion "

+e Ss

Va = .
l n + gil

(6)

For any velocity between the highest limit given by equation
(3), and the lowest given by (6), the engine will work at
‘ full pressure,’ and the value of the pressure corresponding
will be given by equation (5).

‘* The velocity of‘ full pressure,’ then, is not a fixed velo-
city, but in a given engine has assignable limits; a higher
limit depending on the area of the steam pipe, anda lower,
determined by the strength of the boiler.

131

‘¢ These obvious facts and inferences could not have es-
caped the notice of the Comte de Pambour, and accordingly,
in his Treatise on Locomotive Engines, he has made some re-
marks on the connexion between the area of the steam pipe
and the pressure of steam in the cylinder. In his Treatise on
the Steam Engine, however,—the best, and, as far as I know,
the only systematic work on the subject based on correct
principles,—the author has not only omitted all reference to the
effect of the magnitude of the steam pipe on the pressure of
steam in the cylinder, but has made use of some expressions
which might lead casual readers to form incorrect notions on
this point. Thus, having determined that the maximum use-
ful effect, with a given expansion, is obtained when the load
of the engine is the greatest possible, and that this takes
place when the pressure P’ is greatest, he says :* ¢ The maxi-
mum useful effect will be given by the condition P’= P, or

! S l

v = ———~ .>—..

a(n+qP) +e
This is, then, the velocity at which the engine must work, in
order to obtain the greatest effect possible ; and the equation
P= P shows reciprocally that when this velocity takes place
the steam enters the cylinder at full pressure, that is, nearly
at the same pressure which it had when in the boiler.’ And
so also in his determination of the absolute maximum of use-

ful effect, he supposes u variable, but always connected with

the velocity by the above equation; the velocity must, there-
fore, also vary, but as long as this equation is satisfied he con-
siders the engine to work at ‘ full pressure.’

Now this equation is the same as equation (5) given above,
and, as | have shown, is merely a statement that 7fthe velo-
city v be within the limits assigned by equations (3) and (6),
the engine will work with uniform velocity, and at the full

* Page 125, English edition. + Pages 134, 135.

132

pressure P depending on this velocity and on the rate of ex-

pansion T

‘* It may be remarked, in conclusion, that for the com-
pleteness of the theory, and to show the connexion between
all the variables of the problem, we should add equation (1)
to the two given by the Comte de Pambour, and thus, be-
tween the four quantities, v, R, P’, P, we will have, in the
general case, the three following equations, leaving one of
those quantities indeterminate.

“U +e, lite ntiqkh
Til ahd ee aR )
T+ce 8S
L ~~ n+qP i)
gas 29 ae
‘ “EV (2 log n+qP/) (c)

Professor Harrison made the following remarks on the
Larynx, Trachea, and Cisophagus of the Elephant :

‘«¢ My principal object in the present communication is to
direct attention to a particular muscle in the elephant, con-
necting the back of the trachea to the fore part of the cesopha-
gus, and to which I would give the name of ‘ trachea-cesopha-
geal muscle.’ As I donot find any mention of this in Camper’s
works, or in the Encyclopedie Methodique, or in the article
‘ Pacchydermata,’ by R. Jones, in Todd’s Cyclopedia of Ana-
tomy, I conclude it has not been observed by former anatomists,

‘«‘ My attention was accidentally directed to it in the course
of the dissection of the thoracic viscera. When removing the
lungs and heart, I remarked an unusually close connexion to
exist between the trachea and cesophagus, and which, on ex-
amination, I found depended on a short, thick muscle, which ex-
tended from the back part of the bifurcation of the trachea to
the fore part of the cesophagus, and along which the fibres

133

descended to its lower or gastric extremity. The muscle was
enveloped in that cellulo-elastic tissue which abounds in almost
all parts of this animal, especially in the thorax, where it con-
nects the lungs to the ribs and diaphragm (there being no pleu-
ral membranes), and extends from the latter along the cesopha-
gus and trachea, connecting all parts intimately together. On
dissecting through this tissue, the muscle in question was ex-
posed: it may be described as an azygos muscle, placed hori-
zontally in the median line, about two inches in its long axis,—
that is from the trachea to the cesophagus, and about an inch
in its vertical diameter ; its anterior end arises from the pos-
terior surface of the bifurcation of the trachea, by short tendi-
nous fibres; these soon end in fleshy fasciculi, and form a thick,
strong muscle, which passes backwards and bends a little down-
wards to the fore part of the cesophagus, along which the fibres
descend, expand, and become continuous with its longitudinal
and spiral fibres, and can be distinctly traced to the cardiac
orifice of the stomach; the upper margin of the muscle is round,
thick, and well defined ; the lower margin is concave, and held
in connexion with the diaphragm, and with its cesophageal
opening, by the elastic tissue before mentioned. ‘The pneumo-
gastric nerves descend one along each side of this muscle, and
give small branches toit. (See Plate).

<‘ Imperfectly acquainted as we are with the habits and func-
tions of this interesting group of the animal kingdom, in their
natural state of liberty and of health, we cannot speak with
confidence as to the design or use of this peculiar structure.
We do know, however, that an intimate and a very peculiar
connexion exists between the mechanical apparatuses con-
cerned in the functions of respiration, of prehension of food,
and of deglutition ; and that the powerful and exquisitely
organized proboscis is not merely a weapon of defence and
of offence, but that it also serves as a breathing tube, and in
a great measure as an instrument of voice; while at the same
time it is the sole organ for the prehension of food, both solid

134

and liquid. Viewing the attachments of this muscle, we may
consider its power or action as twofold; first, supposing the
trachea to be its fixed point, it might have some influence in
raising the diaphragm, and thereby assisting in expiration ; or
it might raise the cardiac orifice of the stomach, and so aid
this organ to regurgitate a portion of its contents into the
cesophagus: as, however, we have no satisfactory evidence that
this animal ever ruminates, it is useless to speculate on this
supposed action of this muscle. Secondly, if we regard the
cesophageal extremity of this muscle as the fixed point, and
which we are entitled to do from its close connexion to the
diaphragm and to the surrounding elastic tissue, it may then
exert a twofold action on the trachea; first, it may dilate the
thin and dilatable portion at its bifurcation, and thus assist in
forming a reservoir of air previous to its forcible expulsion; or
secondly, by depressing and fixing the trachea during the act
of expiration, it may perhaps contribute to the more powerful
expulsion of the air, by enabling the expiratory agents to act
with concentrated energy on the lungs and on the air passages
above, in those violent expiratory acts which the animal so
frequently performs, as in blowing through the proboscis so as
to produce loud trumpet-sounds, or in ejecting the water which
he had previously drawn through it into the fauces, and which
he is enabled to eject with extraordinary force,—sometimes
upwards into the air, apparently for pleasure, sometimes at his
enemy, in anger,—and frequently over different portions of his
body, for the purpose of removing irritation from the skin, or
for refreshing and cooling its surface, when exposed to a
burning sun.

Although the elephant and horse are placed by naturalists in
the one class, the ‘ Pacchydermata, ’ yet they differ materially
in many parts of their organization, and in none more than in
the anatomy of the larynx and trachea. ‘The os hyoides and
laryngeal cartilages are very large in the elephant, but pos-
sess little elasticity, a property eminently remarkable in those

135

of the horse; in the latter, the epiglottis is very large,
erect, elastic, and light-coloured ; but in the elephant it is short
and thick, with but little elasticity, and covered by a soft, pulpy,
mucous membrane. ‘The chorde vocales are short and weak,
the superior are wanting, and there are no ventricles or sacculi
laryngis ; whereas in the horse the chorde are beautifully de-
veloped, the rima is narrow, and the ventricles are very capa-
cious, and when distended bulge out between the fasciculi of
the thyro-arytenoid muscles. In both animals the hyo-epi-
glotidean muscles are very large, but particularly so in the
elephant ; in the latter, the general laryngeal tube is very di-
latable, but the rima is very deficient, and the contrary is the
case in the horse. We may infer, therefore, that in the latter
the function of voice essentially resides in the larynx, though
modified by the passage of the air through the fauces and
nares; whereas in the elephant the larynx would appear to
have little effect on the air, in producing those varieties of
tone so peculiar to this animal. In fact, the elephant may be
said to have two distinct voices ; one is the loud, monotonous
roar, caused by the forcible passage of the air through the di-
lated larynx; the other consists of those piping trumpet-sounds,
effected by the action of the numerous muscles of the proboscis
on the air passing through this double tube.

‘‘ The trachea in the horse is eminently elastic, dilatable,
and contractile ; the extremities of the cartilages overlap each
other, and the transverse muscular fibres pass beneath these,
and are inserted into the cartilages a little behind their centre,
so that a transverse section of the tube gives the appearance
of its being divided into two, the anterior larger one for the
passage of the air, the posterior smaller one occupied by reti-
cular tissue. In the elephant the trachea possesses but little
elasticity, the cartilages are nearly annular, and their ex-
tremities are connected by tough ligamentous tissue, in which
I cannot discover any transverse muscular fibres.”

136

Mr. Donovan read a paper on the Comparative Advantages
of smelting Lead Ore by the Blast-hearth and the Reverbera-
tory Furnace.

‘¢ Several methods are made use of in the docimastic art
for reducing the ores of lead to the metallic state; one only is
employed in the smelting-house, although there are some
practical differences in the modes of carrying it into effect.
The ore of lead which is most abundantly found and smelted
in the British isles is galena, or sulphuret of lead; the object
of the smelter is to deprive the ore of its sulphur, in order that
the lead may be liberated in the metallic state. This object
he effects by the conjoint action of heat and air. There are
two methods of applying both,—by the reverberatory furnace
and by the blast-hearth ; and good judges are found to adyo-
cate the employment of each.

‘* A few years since I spent some time in Flintshire,
amongst the smelting establishments, for the purpose of in-
forming myself on the relative advantages of these two fur-
naces. I knew that in the north of England, and parts of
Scotland, the blast-hearth is more in favour, and that it was
the only furnace in use some years since in Yorkshire. In the
whole extent of mining district, from Bagilt and Holywell to
Mold and Halkin, there is not now one blast-hearth, none
other save the reverberatory and slag-hearth being employed.
In the memory of the present age there never had been a
blast-hearth in Flintshire but one; and that, after having been
used for some time, was abandoned. At Alston Moor, in
Cumberland, the blast-hearth is still used, on account of the
great length of land carriage of fuel.

‘* When the reverberatory furnace is to be employed, the
ore, freed, as well as means permit, from extraneous matter,
and pulverized, is extensively spread out on the floor of the
furnace, and exposed to the action of heat and a current of air
created by the draught of the chimney. Although the ore
would bear any available temperature in close vessels, without

137

parting with its sulphur, it cannot endure both heat and the
current without desulphuration. The lead, therefore, sepa-
rates in the metallic state; any foreign matter which the ore
contained melts along with the lead, and swims upon its sur-
face. This matter, called scoria, or slag, would run off with
the lead when the furnace is tapped, but for a process of
coagulation or thickening, which it is made to undergo by
sprinkling lime upon its surface. The slag is finally removed,
and melted with more lime in another furnace, called the slag-
hearth, urged by bellows, and then it affords an additional
quantity of lead. The first run is called soft, or ore lead ; the
second is hard, or slag lead, and bears a somewhat lower
price.

«s The blast-hearth is a small furnace, constructed of a
few blocks of cast iron placed upon a bed of masonry, in such
a manner as to include asquare shallow well, in which is con-
tained the burning fuel, consisting, according to circum-
stances, of wood, charcoal, common coal, coke, or turf, or all
of these. A double bellows, of considerable size, worked by
a water-wheel, or by manual labour, assisted by a heavy
swinging pendulum, is made to blow a stream of air towards
the centre of the fire, and being there obstructed by a burning
sod of turf, placed for that purpose, the air is driven in all di-
rections through the fuel; and thus is established an equal
heat, as well as an equal blast, to carry off the sulphureous
vapours through the chimney which surmounts the hearth.
Lime, which ought to be very small in quantity, is occasion-
ally thrown on to coagulate the slag; the melted lead trickles
down to the well, which soon fills, and which ought to be
allowed to remain full. New portions of lead will cause the
well to overflow, and the melted metal will run down a gutter
made in an attached inclined plane, called the apron, and
thence into an iron pot placed beneath. The fire, after the
charge has been smelted, is drawn out on the apron; the slags
are picked out as soon as visible, and the fire is returned to its

VOL. IV. M

138

place with more fuel; the bellows is worked; more ore is
thrown in; and this process, being continually repeated, con-
stitutes the working of the blast-hearth. The slags, when
enough has been collected, are transferred to the slag-hearth
for a product of hard lead, as already described.

<¢ In the blast-hearth, the current of air from the bellows,
delivered in the centre, is made to circulate by the skill of the
workman, and it is the test of a good smelter that he compels
the blast to permeate the burning fuel equally in all parts,
without overheating the furnace. No sulphureous fumes issue
but for a short while after the fire has been roused and
opened, and it is during this period that the lead runs; hence
the process is slow. In the reverberatory furnace the current
is voluminous and diffused ; the sulphureous vapours are there-
fore carried off abundantly, and the lead is reduced with pro-
portionate rapidity. Extent of exposure to the current even,
in some degree, compensates deficiency of heat; and so much
is this the case that lead ore spread out extensively in the sun’s
rays will, as I was assured by an eminent smelter, exhale

fumes of sulphur, and consume less fuel in the subsequent
smelting. It is in this very particular that the blast-hearth is
deficient: a previous preparative desulphuration, in a small
furnace, is practised in some places where the blast-hearth is
used.

‘«¢ The facility with which the slag is removed from the
surface of the melted matter is a great recommendation of the
reverberatory furnace: in the blast-hearth this can only be
done by drawing out the fire on the iron apron, and letting it
cool somewhat until the masses of slag can be seen in order to
be picked out. . The fuel is then returned into the well, and
time is lost before it resumes its heat.

‘¢ In the blast-hearth, unless there be a horizontal flue,
there is no small waste, by evaporation of both sulphuret of
lead and of lead in the metallic state. But in the reverbera-
tory both are detained in the horizontal flue and the high

139

chimney or tower. The superintendent of an extensive mining
locality assured me that an ore, which by assay was proved to
contain 80 per cent. of metallic lead, would afford 74 per cent.
in the reverberatory furnace, and only 64 per cent. in the
blast-hearth.

‘** Notwithstanding this weight of evidence against the
blast-hearth, it is not without its advantages. In inland si-
tuations, where land-carriage and consequent high price of
fuel and other materials renders economy in these articles a
countervailing consideration against the smaller produce of
lead, the blast-hearth is a resource not to be contemned.
When the supply of ore is not abundant, a reverberatory fur-
nace would work to a great disadvantage: in such case the
blast-hearth is, of course, to be preferred.

‘* There are some ores of so refractory a nature that the
reverberatory furnace is very tardy in delivering its run of
lead, although at length it gives such good produce: mean-
while expenses are accumulating. ‘The ore raised from what
in Flintshire is called a blue stone, which includes schist,
mica-slate, and clay-slate, is much more refractory than
what is raised from a white stone, that is, limestone: when
raised from flint-stone the smelting becomes exceedingly
difficult, and the quality of the lead produced is generally
bad. In some such cases the blast-hearth has the advantage.
A remarkable instance of this kind occurred at the Wheal-
Betsy Mine, within five miles of Tavistock, in Devonshire.
The ore obtained in that mine was refractory, and could with
difficulty be smelted: the reverberatory furnace, in fact, might
be said to have failed. The blast-hearth was then tried, and
a produce, which corresponded much better with the assay,
was obtained. The ore was, however, partially desulphurated
in a small reverberatory, before it was transferred to the
blast-hearth. Mr. Sadler says that two good smelters will
smelt at the blast-hearth six bings of good ore a day, which
are equal to about two tons eight cwt., short weight, that is,
5376 lbs.

140

‘© In the blast-hearth process a good deal of turf may be
used in conjunction with coal, and this is a very great advan-
tage in bog districts. The black turf of Ireland is capable of
affording an intense heat, and may yet contribute to prove
that our natural advantages are not of less account than
those of other countries. The quantity of coal consumed in
the blast-hearth is by much less than what is required for the
reverberatory, and this is one of the chief recommendations of
the former. Another is the very small comparative cost at
which a compact smelting establishment may be constructed
on the blast-hearth principle, and which, nevertheless, will be
capable of doing a great deal of work. ‘The long horizontal
flue may be dispensed with; some lead in consequence will be
lost, but no small outlay will be saved. Much space is also
saved by the blast-hearth. There is a great advantage in
smelting on the spot where the ore is raised: expense may, in
certain localities, be saved, which would otherwise be incurred
by the transport of the ore to one of the great smelting esta-
blishments. The mine proprietor will thus have a twofold
source of profit. It is not possible to come to any positive
conclusions on the comparative advantages of the two furnaces
without taking into account local circumstances ; it were an
attempt to compare things that are not comparable. ‘There
is a trite saying amongst smelters that ‘the blast-hearth saves
coal and wastes lead;’ and although this is true, yet, as
Bishop Watson observes, ‘a great quantity of metal, ex-
tracted at a great expense, may not produce so much clear
profit as a less quantity procured at an easier rate: there is a
beneficial limit between the quantity to be obtained and the
expense attending the operation, which nothing but expe-
rience can ascertain.’

‘¢ On an occasion when it was necessary for me to come to
a conclusion on the subject of this comparison, I made expe-
riments intended to ascertain the quantity of lead producible
from a given weight of ore, and also the cost of its production.
The experiments were made with every precaution I could

141

think of to insure accuracy, and I watched every step of the
process, in order to avoid all sources of mistake or uncet-
tainty.

‘¢ Two ores of lead, both of them galenas, but very diffe-
rent in their qualities, are found in the valley of Glenmalure,
in the county of Wicklow; one a steel-grained, hard kind,
very refractory in the fire, taken out of an exceedingly hard
quartz; the other of a softer nature, more easily reducible to
the metallic state, and either plumose or cubical in its frac-
ture. Ishall distinguish these varieties by the names of hard
and soft ores.

‘* A heap of hard ore, weighing one ton, was exceedingly
well mixed with the shovel. A heap of soft ore, also weigh-
ing a ton, was equally well mixed, and kept separate from the
former. These were intended to be separately smelted. The
blast-hearth being filled with its proper fuel, and now at a
sufficient heat, ore not taken from either of the heaps intended
for the experiment was occasionally thrown on the fire, and
worked in the usual manner, until the well of the furnace was
filled with melted lead, and began to run down the gutter of
the apron, or, in technical language, until we had a running
sump. Without this precaution, whatever lead would be pro-
cured in the subsequent smelting process might be attributed
to the greater or less overflow of the sump, owing to greater
or less pressure of fuel on the surface of the melted metal.
This method was further corrected by ascertaining the num-
ber of inches which the lead fell in the sump, in each case,
after the fire had been removed from its surface at night.
Those who are conversant with smelting operations will
readily understand me. The height and quantity of the su-
perincumbent fuel pressing on the surface of the melted lead,
at the moment when the sump began to run, was accurately
observed; so that by leaving off with the same quantity of
fire, the weight pressing on the melted lead was the same as
at the commencement of the process, and thus no part of the

142

lead produced could be attributed to an undue overflow of the
sump. Care was also taken to exhaust the fuel burning in
the hearth of all the lead furnished by the ore employed for
producing a running sump, before any of the ore to be experi-
mented on was thrown into the fire; and the same caution
was observed in exhausting the fuel of its lead at the conclu-
sion of each experiment. The fire left at the end of one pro-
cess was used as fuel at the beginning of the next.

‘* All these preliminaries being arranged, and a running
sump established, ore from one of the heaps was thrown on
the fire at intervals; lime was occasionally sprinkled on to
thicken the slag ; and the smelting was continued in the usual
manner, with a good blast, well circulated, until the whole ton
had passed through the furnace, and the first run obtained.

‘* The slags were then transferred to the slag-hearth, and
again smelted. The second slags were neglected, although
in the great smelting-houses they are ground in a crushing-
mill and buddled, and lead in grains is obtained in remunerat-
ing quantity. I had not means at my disposal for doing this,
and hence my produce appears to a slight disadvantage. The
ashes with which the slag-hearth had been filled were bud-
dled, and some lead in small lumps procured. Both heaps of
ore, viz., the soft and the hard, were subjected to the same
treatment, and their lead extracted.

‘« I now proceed to state the cost of smelting one ton (of
2240 lbs.) of refractory ore, cut froma hard rock, laid down at
the blast-hearth.

sd.
Coals, carriage included (2 ewt.), 3 0
Coke, 85C.50cp) oro tAectrs aif 6 &, aul
Lime (2 cwt.), 2 0
Turf (156 sods),. . . «cya Oy gf
Wages of ore-smelter, at 138. per ton 4 lead, 6 7
Wages of slag-smelter, at 70s. per ton of lead, 2 6

16 93

143

This is the first cost of materials and wages for producing
ewts. qrs. lbs.
Ore-lead) jhe oe ithe TO, 30)(122
Slag-lead;.. «elie yhnOe 42 ett
ea ters |
Cost of smelting one ton of soft ore cut from a soft rock :
8 d.
Coals (14 ewt.), . 1
Coke, a in aes , 2. 0
me NCUCWis) sulla son abe Areas oie) day beng bo
Turf (123 sods),... . . aye Ot
Wages of smelter, at 12s, per ton “of ead, 7 5
Wages of slag-smelter, at 70s. per ton of lead, 2 0

14° 93

This is the first cost of materials and wages for producing
Cwts. qrs. lbs.
Orctleads. se “sees. “12 Tes
Slag-lead, . . - . - O 2 5

12 3 8

«¢ The whole of the produce may be commercially consi-
dered as ore-lead ; for the smelter is allowed to send to market
one-tenth of slag-lead, yet it will all rate as ore-lead. ;

‘s For the sake of distinguishing the results, I caused the
two heaps of ore to be smelted separately. Had they been
smelted together in a state of mixture it is well known that
the produce would have been greater, and at a less cost, as
one ore acts a flux to another; and in the great smelting es-
tablishments the practice is to mix the different qualities.
The arithmetical mean of my two results is 12cwt. 12 lbs.
of lead from one ton of mixed ore: but we may take it at least
124 cwt., or 624 per cent., had they been smelted together,
at a cost of 15s. per ton of mixed ore. Hence, to produce one
ton of pig-lead, 32 cwt. of ore should have been smelted,

144

which would have cost, for materials and wages, 24s. If we
assume the price of the mixed ore at £10 per ton, the cost of
32 ewt., with that of smelting it, will be £17 4s., and the
produce one ton of pig-lead.

<¢ We have now to consider what would be the produce of
this ore had it been smelted in the reverberatory ; and first, it
is necessary to refer to its assay. The assay masters adopt
different methods: sometimes they use fluxes; sometimes they
dry the ore; but the most usual practice, and that most re-
lied on by the smelters, who purchase on the faith of the
assay, is to test the ore in the same moist state in which it is
brought direct from the heaps, and without any flux, in order
that the assay process may more nearly represent the process
of the smelter. I therefore adopted this last method. ‘Ten
ounces of the mixed ore were melted in an iron crucible, and
treated in the usual manner. In this process, all the sulphur
that the conjoint action of heat and air is inadequate to expel,
was abstracted by the affinity of the iron of which the crucible
is made, and on this account a new crucible answers best.
The button of reduced lead weighed 7 oz. 11 dwts., or very
nearly. ‘This would indicate 75 per cent. of metal, but as
the assay produce is never realized by the reverberatory, the
actual return would be about 70 per cent. of lead ; and 71 per
cent. was the average produce at a great smelting-house in
Wales, from ores amounting in the aggregate to 36,000 tons,
At another house the average was 75 per cent. Other trials
returned 67.5 per cent., and sometimes only 50. According
to Bishop Watson, the Derbyshire smelting-houses averaged
but 67 per cent. It is probably about the truth to assume
that the ores on which I experimented would have returned
70 per cent. in the reverberatory.

‘¢ At this rate, in order to produce one ton of pig-lead, it
would be necessary to smelt 283 cwt. of ore, which, at £10
per ton, would be £14 5s. The cost of smelting in Flint-
shire, by the reverberatory, may be averaged at 30s. per ton

145

(2400 lbs.) of ore; hence the cost of smelting 283 cwt. would
be £2, and the expense of producing one ton of pig-lead by
the reverberatory would be £16 5s. ‘The comparison stands

thus :—
aa
One ton of pig-lead obtained by the blast-hearth

would cost .. . ee) ics pli aie O
One ton of pig-lead beth bythe vevedbbhatoly 16 5 0

0.19530
** According to this calculation, other things being alike,
pig-lead obtained by the blast-hearth would cost 19s. per ton
more than the same lead obtained by the reverberatory fur-
nace. Such, at least, is the result of my trials. But in Mr.
Sadler’s account of lead-smelting he states that ‘ two men will
smelt about six bings (5376 lbs.) of good ore a day, and from
thence produce 24 pigs of lead, each weighing 154 lbs. ;’ that
is, 68°7 per cent. If this estimate be admitted, in order to
produce one ton of pig-lead we must smelt 294 cwt. of ore,
which, at £10 per ton, would cost £14 17s. 6d.; its smelting,
by the reverberatory, £2 4s. 3d.; and the expense of pro-
ducing one ton of pig-lead would be £17 Os. 7d. The com-
parison would then stand thus:

s. d.

One ton of pig-lead, by the blast-hearth, would
east 6... three osit hi ears
One ton of eden a ae peheaiens cig Oth eeO
015 7

-« Thus the balance against the blast-hearth would be
3s. 5d. per ton of lead less than in my estimate. It is, there-
fore, a true aphorism that the blast-hearth saves coal and
wastes lead. But we must place to its credit several advan-
tages. The comparatively small cost of a blast-hearth, which
would do all the work of a small mining concern, is to be con-
sidered ; any small house, with a good chimney, can be made

VOL. IV. N

146

to answer: I have known smelting, by the blast-hearth, toa
large amount, to be carried on in one of the streets of Dublin.
We must also remember that, by smelting on the spot where
the ore is raised, much expense is saved in the carriage of ma-
terials and produce. And it is a fact that some refractory ores
are more easily smelted in the blast-hearth than in the rever-
beratory. On the whole, there is little use in endeavouring
to come to a determination of the comparative merits of these
two furnaces, in the abstract, without reference to the locality.
The decision of the question must depend on the circumstances
of the place; sometimes one furnace will be preferable, some-
times the other.

‘I can adduce a case in point of the advantageous em-
ployment of a blast-hearth at a mine where the reverberatory
furnace could not be maintained for want of a sufficient sup-
ply of ore, and the only alternative was exportation. When
the Glenmalure lead mine (County Wicklow) was in brisk
operation some years since, the following were the estimates
of smelting on. the spot, and exporting it to the nearest mar-
ket :—

Ly. Sein Ge
Cutting out the ore from the rock, perton, . . 317 6
Royalty (as it should have ee rere re)
Dressing, . 2 Ye) Les eieg ebe Ogee
Smelting, by the blast. Festal i Pods neky ROR S.
CS

“« The produce was 12cwt. 3qrs. 8lbs. of pig-lead; its
carriage to Dublin, 13s. 8d., added, made its cost £7 14s. 11d.
in Dublin; but there it was sold for £9 12s. 4d., leaving a
profit of £1 17s. 5d. per ton of ore. Had the same ore been
exported to Dee-bank, the additional charge of carriage to
Wicklow, storage, freight, insurance, two commissions, and
an assay, would increase the first cost of the ore to £7 6s. 4d.,
while the price obtainable at Dee-bank was but £8 17s. 6d.;

147

the profit would therefore be £1 lls. 2d., leaving a balance
in favour of smelting the ore by the blast-hearth of 6s. 3d.
per ton of ore, or an increased profit of nearly 17 per cent. If
Mr. Sadler’s estimate be adopted, the balance would be three
times this sum.

«* On the whole, I think it fair to conclude that the rever-
beratory furnace makes larger returns of lead; that where the
produce of ore is inadequate to the supply of a reverberatory
furnace, or where the cost or carriage of fuel and other mate-
rials is high, the blast-hearth is not without its advantages ;
that it isin vain to inquire, in the abstract, which is the more
profitable furnace, as the decision of the question entirely de-
pends on the circumstances of the locality.”

April 24th, 1848.

REV. HUMPHREY LLOYD, D.D., Presipent,
in the Chair.

Tue Rev. Charles Graves made a communication respecting
Mathematical Expressions for Hypothetical and Disjunctive
Propositions.

Adopting the principles and notation furnished by Mr.
Boole in his ‘* Application of Analysis to Logic,” Mr. Graves
suggests that it would be more in accordance with the ordi-
nary use of language to express the hypothetical proposition,

If X be true, Y is true,
by the equation

v= vy, (1)
than by that which Mr. Boole has employed, viz.
a(l-y) =0. - (2)

In the former of these equations the symbol z selects all
the cases in which the antecedent X is true, whilst y selects
N 2

148

those in which the consequent Y is true; and v denotes an
indeterminate symbol of election. ‘The verbal enunciation,
therefore, of equation (1) is, that all the cases of the truth of
X are included amongst cases of the truth of Y: a statement
which resembles the proposition,—If X be true, Y is true,—
more nearly than the verbal interpretation of equation (2),
which asserts that there are no cases of the truth of X in-
cluded amongst cases of the falsehood of Y.

It is interesting to observe how readily the ordinary rules
for hypotheticals flow as mathematical consequences from
equation (1), regarded merely as an equation between commu-
tative and distributive symbols.

l. Ify=0, 2=0.

2. If x = 0, it does not follow that y = 0.

3. If x be not = 0, y is not=0.

4. If y be not = 0, it does not follow that x is not = 0.

These mathematical results being interpreted, give the fol-
lowing well-known rules :

1. If the consequent be false, the antecedent must be
false.

2. The falsehood of the antecedent does not prove the
falsehood of the consequent.

3. If the antecedent be true, the consequent must be
true.

4. The truth of the consequent does not prove the truth
of the antecedent.

The following example, treated by Mr. Boole in his book,
p. 57, illustrates the use of the form here proposed for the
equations of hypothetical propositions.

If X be true, either Y is true or Z is true.

But Y is not true.

Therefore, if X be true, % is true.

The foregoing argument is succinctly expressed by means
of the following equations :

149

w=v(yt+2+y2)
y=
v= V2.

The immediate verbal interpretation of the first of which is,
that the cases in which X is true (2) are found by taking (=)
the aggregate of all the cases in which Y and & are separately
and simultaneously true (y+z+yz), and selecting from this
aggregate according to some law of election (v), the nature of
which is not defined in the proposition.

Mr. Graves added, that he had the satisfaction of learning
that his suggestion, with respect to the mathematical expres-
sion of hypothetical propositions, had met with Mr. Boole’s
approval. In fact that gentleman had himself contemplated
making the change here proposed, in pursuance of a like hint
thrown out by Mr. Graves in the case of Categoricals.

Rev. Dr. Todd read the following extract from a letter
addressed to Dr. Apjohn, from Robert R. Cornwall, Esq., of
Killucan :

‘¢ In digging round a rock in one of my fields, for the
purpose of having it blasted, four very old graves were found ;
the bodies had evidently no coffins, but were surrounded on
three sides by common, rough, flat stones, set upright on the
edge. The rock answered for the headstone. The graves
were but three feet long, twenty-two inches wide, and little
more than two feet from the bottom of the grave to the grass.
The bones very much decayed and broken; the top of one
skull, and the face of another, were all that I could get in any
way sound,”

The President read the following communication from
Mr. Stewart Blacker, upon an extraordinary Rainbow ob-
served by him on the 7th of March in the north of Ireland :

150

‘* Carrick Blacker, Portadown, Co. Armagh,
‘© March 7, 1848.

«* My DEAR PrEsIDENT,—I have just observed a curious
rainbow, which presented the following appearance, and think
a note of the occurrence may be interesting to you.

** In the rough diagram I have sketched, a represents the
primary rainbow; 8B the secondary; cc two spurs, or portions
of another bow, shooting off from the two ground ends of the
primary bow, and joining the secondary ; pp two minor bows,
composed of the violet colour only.

‘In the two spurs the order of colours was the same
as in the primary bow, and not reversed, as in the secondary.
The whole was relieved against a dark, eastern sky, and very
vivid and intensely bright in colour, and perfect in form.
The hour, about a quarter to 5 o’clock, and the sun nearly
setting, with a smart, passing shower. Of all the rainbows
I have ever seen, none appeared so close to me.

¢ Very truly your's,
“ Srewart Backer.”

In a subsequent letter Mr. Blacker writes :

‘< Between the bow and the sun (which, as I observed be-
fore, was very bright, and near setting) was the River Ban,
swelled by the winter rains into a large lake.

** Do you think the triple rainbow could possibly be ac-
counted for by supposing the sun’s rays reflected from the

151

expansive river, and thus striking the drops of rain in another
direction ? The river was in a perfect blaze of reflected light,
like a mirror, at the time; in fact, less endurable by the eye
than the luminary itself.”

The President observed, that the explanation suggested by
Mr. Blacker for this somewhat unusual phenomenon was un-
doubtedly the correct one. In fact, the axis of vision, as
it is called,—or the axis of the cone of rays which form
the bow,—is, in this case, the line drawn from the eye of
the spectator in the direction of the sun’s reflected rays;
and accordingly the centre of the arch is a point as much
above the horizon, as the centre of the original bow is below it.
The phenomenon is manifestly the same as if the portion of
the circle of the original bow, which is below the horizon, were
turned upwards. ‘The arch of the extraordinary, and that
of the original bow, therefore, together form a complete cir-
cle; the former exceeding a semicircle as much as the latter
falls short of it.

The President stated, that he had found two accounts of a
similar phenomenon in the early volumes of the Philosophical
Transactions: one observed by Halley in 1698, on the banks
of the River Dee; and the other by Mr. Sturges in 1792, on
the south coast of England. It is strange that it should not
have been more frequently noticed, seeing that the only con-
dition of its appearance (in addition to the ordinary conditions
of the common bow) is the presence of a reflecting surface—
such as the sea or a river.

James Pim, Jun., Esq., mentioned a remarkable aurora
seen by him on the 19th of last month, in connexion with the
obscuration of the moon.

152

May 8th, 1848.
REV. HUMPHREY LLOYD, D. D., Presipenv,

in the Chair.

Sir Robert Kane read the following account, by the Rev.
Professor Callan, of Maynooth, on the use and construction of
a new form of the Galvanic Battery :

‘© In a paper published in the August Number of the
London Philosophical Magazine, I described several experi-
ments, which clearly prove that, as a negative element of the
nitric acid battery, lead coated with chloride of gold or platina,
or with borax dissolved in dilute acid, is superior to platina, and
that cast iron is fully as powerful as platina. I have since
compared, in various ways, the power of a cast-iron battery
with that of a Grove’s of equal size. The cast iron was ex-
cited by a mixture consisting of about four parts of sulphuric
acid, two of nitric acid, and two of nitre dissolved in water.
The platina was excited by equal parts of concentrated nitric
and sulphuric acid. The zine plates of both batteries were
excited by dilute sulphuric acid of the same strength. The
cast-iron battery was considerably superior to Grove’s, in its
magnetic power, in its heating power, and in its power of pro-
ducing decomposition. ‘The magnetic effects of the two bat-
terles were compared by means of a galvanometer and of a
small magnetic machine. Grove’s produced a deflection of
82°; the cast iron caused a deflection of 85°. When the vol-
taic currents of the two batteries were sent simu}taneously in
opposite directions through the helix of the galvanometer, the
current from the cast-iron battery destroyed the deflection
caused by Grove’s, and produced an opposite deflection of 60°.
In the magnetic machine the cast-iron battery produced fifty
revolutions in a minute; Grove’s produced only thirty-five in
the same time.

‘* The superiority of the heating power of the cast-iron

153

battery was shown by its fusing a steel wire, which Grove’s
only raised to a dull red heat. I have been told by persons
who tried the two batteries, that they found the heating power
of the cast-iron battery to be twice as great as that of Grove’s.

«¢ The decomposing powers of the two batteries were com-
pared by the quantities of the mixed gases which they pro-
duced during the space of three minutes. The result clearly
established the superiority of the cast-iron battery.

‘¢ | have tried various kinds of cast iron, and have found
them all to possess nearly equal power. I have got cast iron
plates containing oxide of chromium: they did not appear to
have any advantage over common cast iron. Perhaps, by
mixing with cast iron some of the more negative elements,
an increase of power may be obtained.

‘‘ Soon after I had discovered the great electromotive
power of platinized lead and cast iron, when excited by nitric
or nitro-sulphuric acid, 1 proposed to the Trustees of the Col-
lege to change our Wollaston batteries into a platinized lead
or cast iron one. ‘They readily authorized me to expend the
sum required for the change. After weighing well the relative
advantages of platinized lead and cast iron, I resolved on the
latter, principally because I found that it did not require to be
platinized. In one of our Wollaston batteries there were 300
zine plates, each four inches square, and in the other twenty
plates, each two feet square. In the two batteries the surface
of the zinc plates was something more than 113 square feet ;
the copper surface was twice as great as the zine surface.
After mature reflection on the best form for the new battery,
and on the most convenient size of the zinc plates, I resolved
to get water-tight, cast-iron cells, rather than plates; to retain
the 300 four-inch plates; and to divide the twenty large plates
into 320 small ones, . each six inches square. I therefore or-
dered 300 porous cells, each four and a half inches high, four
and a half inches broad, and half an inch wide, for the four-
inch plates; and 320 porous cells, each six and a half inches

154

high, six and a half broad, and about an inch wide, for the
six-inch plates. I also ordered 300 cast-iron, water-tight cells,
each about four and one-eighth inches high, five inches broad,
and an inch wide, to hold the small porous cells; and 320 cast-
iron cells, each about six and one-eighth inches high, seven
and a quarter broad, and one and three-quarters wide, to con-
tain the large porous cells. The new battery then was to
consist of 620 voltaic circles, in which the entire zine sur-
face would be 113 square feet, and the surface of cast iron
would exceed 226 square feet ; but on account of several dis-
appointments I have been obliged to be content for the pre-
sent with 577 voltaic circles, containing ninety-six square feet
of zinc, and about 200 square feet of cast iron. In this battery,
which was exhibited in the College on the 7th of the last
month, there were 300 cast-iron, water-tight cells, each con-
taining a porous cell and zine plate four inches square; 110
cast-iron cells, each holding a porous cell and zinc plate six
inches by four; and 177 cast-iron cells, each containing a
porous cell and a zine plate six inches square. ‘The zine
plate of each circle was placed in a porous cell, and the latter
in a cast-iron cell. The inside of each cast-iron cell was about
a quarter of an inch wider than the exterior of its porous cell.
Slips of sheet copper about an inch broad and two and a half
inches long, were soldered to each cast-iron cell, and to each of
the 320 six-inch zine plates. The four-inch plates were already
furnished with screws and nuts. Each iron cell was connected
by a binding screw with the next zine plate. The iron cells
were kept in an upright position in nine wooden frames, which
were placed on wooden supports nearly three feet high. The
battery was charged by pouring into each cast-iron cell a
mixture containing about twelve parts by measure of concen-
trated nitric acid, and eleven and a half parts of double recti-
fied sulphuric acid; and by filling to the proper height each
porous cell with dilute nitro-sulphuric acid, consisting of about
five parts of sulphuric acid, two of nitric, and forty-five of

155

water. In charging the entire battery we used about four-
teen gallons of nitric and sixteen of sulphuric acid. I abstained
from using the solution of nitre through an apprehension that
it would cause the exciting mixture in the cast-iron cells to
boil over. I know not whether this apprehension is well
founded ; but I know that when ten or more cells are employed,
the exciting fluid in the cast-iron cells will soon boil over, and
produce nitrous fumes, if it does not contain one quarter of its
bulk of nitric acid.

«¢ 1 have found by experiment that a cast-iron battery is
about fifteen times as powerful as a Wollaston battery of the
same size, and nearly as powerful and a half as Grove’s.
Hence our new cast-iron battery, in which there are ninety-
six square feet of zinc, is equal in power to a Wollaston bat-
tery containing more than 1400 square feet of zinc, or more
than 13,000 four-inch plates, and to a Grove’s containing 140
square feet of platina. Now the battery made by order of
Napoleon for the Polytechnic School, which was the largest
zine and copper battery ever constructed, contained only about
600 square feet of zinc; and the most powerful Grove’s of
which I have seen an account did not contain twenty square
feet of platina. Hence the cast-iron battery belonging to the
College is more than twice as powerful as the largest Wollas-
ton, and seven times as powerful as the largest Grove’s ever
constructed.

<< I shall now describe a few of the experiments which were
made with our large cast-iron battery on the 7th of the last
month. The first experiment consisted in passing the voltaic
current through a very large turkey, which was instantly
killed by the shock. The craw of the turkey was burst, and
the hay and oats contained within it fell to the ground. In
order to give the shock, a piece of tin-foil, about four inches
square, was placed under each wing along the sides of the
turkey, which were previously stripped of their feathers, and
moistened with dilute acid. The tin-foil was kept in close

156

contact with the skin by pressing the wings against the sides.
The person who held the turkey had a very thick cloth be-
tween each hand and the wing, in order to save him from the
shock. As soon as the wire from the zinc end of the battery
was put in contact with the tin-foil under one wing, sparks
were given by the tin-foil, and shocks received by the tur-
key, before the connexion was made between the negative
end of the battery and the tin-foil under the other wing, al-
though the negative and positive ends of the battery were on
tables nearly three feet high, and three feet asunder.

‘«* When a copper wire in connexion with the negative end
was put in contact with a brass ring connected with the zinc
end of the battery, a brilliant light was instantly produced.
The copper wire was gradually separated from the brass ring
until the are of light was broken. The greatest length of the
are was about five inches. As soon as the connexion was
made between the opposite ends of the battery by the copper
wire, which was a quarter of an inch thick, and about five
feet long, a loud noise was produced by the combustion of
the solder which fastened some of the copper slips to the
zinc plates. I immediately went to the part of the battery
from which the noise proceeded, in order to try whether the
connexion between the cast-iron cells and zine plates was
broken ; I found one slip of copper detached from the zinc
plate to which it had been soldered. ‘There were probably
others disconnected with their zinc plates, but I did not find
them. The result of this experiment showed that the turkey
conducted only a part of the current circulated by the battery,
for the current which killed the turkey produced no combus-
tion of the solder by which the copper slips were attached to
the zinc plates. ;

*«‘ We next tried the ignition of charcoal points. We were
not able to determine the length of the are of light between
them: for before Sir Robert Kane had time to separate them,
they were burned away. The light was, of course, most bril-

157

liant: the charcoal scintillated like steel or iron. I never
before observed these scintillations in the combustion of char-
coal. Coke points were also ignited, and a most intense light
produced; but during the experiments with the coke points
the circuit was interrupted in consequence of the fracture of
one of the porous cells, which caused the dilute and concen-
trated acids to mingle together, and, consequently, to boil
over, until the porous and cast-iron cells were nearly emptied.
Notwithstanding this interruption of the circuit, the are of
light between the coke points was about an inch long, and
the heat of the flame deflagrated a file.

‘‘T had arrangements made for a long series of experi-
ments on the decomposing power of the voltaic current, and
of voltaic heat, and on the illuminating power of the various
kinds of voltaic light, but these experiments I was obliged to
omit, through fatigue, exhaustion, and bad health. I have
since tried the illuminating power of the light produced by
the ignition of coke points; and for the gas microscope and
polariscope have found it far superior to the oxyhydrogen
lime light. With good coke points, abundant light for the
microscope and polariscope may be obtained from a battery
containing twenty-five cast-iron cells, and as many zinc plates,
each two inches by four: if the coke be not very good, forty
plates will be required. When an iron cell, two and a half
inches wide and four inches high, is large enough to contain
between it and the porous cell nearly a wine-glassful of the
concentrated acids, the battery will work with undiminished
power for about three hours without any additional acid. If
the cell containing the zinc plates be small, it will be neces-
sary to pour in a little dilute acid every half hour. I have
got the lime light by igniting the mixed gases as they were
produced by the decomposition of water, and throwing the
flame on lime.

‘¢ Maynooth College,

‘* April 6, 1848.”

158

Professor Harrison read a paper on the Anatomy of the
‘¢ Lachrymal Apparatus” in the Elephant.

‘¢ In no part of the animal economy has more curious and
interesting diversity been displayed than in the structure and
arrangement of the several ‘ tutamina oculi,’ which constitute
the lachrymal and palpebral apparatus. In aquatic beings
the surrounding element renders these appendages in general
unnecessary, and therefore, among them they are almost
universally dispensed with, although we occasionally meet
with some part of them in a rudimentary form; thus among
the Cephalopodous Mollusca, the Octopus has the voluntary
power of drawing the skin over the front of the eye, and in
other species it is continued over this organ. Among the
Gasteropods, the well-known tentacles in the limax admit of
the eyes being retracted within the cutaneous tube, like the
inversion of the finger of a glove, and are thus protected from
external injury.

‘¢ In Fish the lachrymal apparatus is wholly absent, and the
palpebral most generally so; but in some the skin passes over
the forepart of the eye, without forming any fold; in others,
there are slight duplicatures, more like eye-brows than true
palpebre ; many of the osseous fishes have a small vertical
fold at each canthus which can form a partial covering, and
in the Tetraodon Mola the eye can be completely covered by
an eye-lid which has a circular aperture capable of being
closed by a sphincter muscle, and opened by five radiating
muscles attached to the bottom of the orbit. (Cuvier’s Anat.
Comp., tom. ii. p. 434.)

“In the Reptilia both the lachrymal apparatus and the
palpebrze are present, but very differently modified in the dif-
ferent classes. In Birds the whole arrangement is most com-
plete, there being three palpebre, a lachrymal apparatus, and
the gland of Harder.

‘In Mammalia there is great diversity in respect to these
organs. In Man and Quadrumana the palpebre are very per-

159
fect, also the secreting and excreting lachrymal apparatus,
but there is no third eye-lid, although the fold of conjunctiva

’ is rudimental of
it, and there is no Harderian gland. In quadrupeds the

at the inner canthus, ‘‘plica semilunaris,’

third lid is superadded ; generally contains a cartilage, consis-
tent and elastic; connected with this lid is the Harderian
gland.

“ I shall confine my observations, on the present occasion,
to the condition of these organs in the elephant. This animal,
it is well known, is furnished with a highly developed middle
eye-lid, or ‘‘membrana nictitans,” the anatomy of which,
however, I do not find has been correctly or fully described
by authors.

‘* Camper’s account of it is (tom. ii. p. 137): ‘ The third
eye-lid, very thick and fleshy, moves obliquely towards the
external angle of the eye, as in Ruminants; the motion is
directed by two muscles, not found in any other quadruped.
The first, which serves to draw the membrane over the eye,
is attached obliquely to the inferior edge of the orbit, at a
considerable distance from the outer angle. The second
muscle, which may be regarded as the antagonist to the for-
mer, retracts this organ towards the inner angle.’

‘* In the Eneyclopedie Methodique, by Vicq d’Azyr and
H. Cloquet (tom. iii. p. 187): ‘ The third eye-lid presents
two strong muscles: the elevator penetrates deeply into the
orbit,’ beneath the inferior oblique muscle, to be attached
near the optic hole ; the other muscle, destined to retract this
membrane, fixes the anterior angle of the corresponding fibro-
cartilage to the internal part of the circumference of the
orbit.’

‘In Todd’s Cyclopedia of Anatomy, (Art. ‘ Pacchyder-
mata,’ p. 876, by R. Jones), the author observes: ‘ The
third eye-lid is very largely developed in the elephant, and
ean be drawn over the eye-ball to a considerable distance to-
wards the outer angle of the eye. It is provided with two

160

especial muscles, which do not exist in other quadrupeds.
One of these seems to draw the nictitating membrane over
the eye-ball, and arises from the lower margin of the orbit,
towards the outer canthus, while the other, which is the an-
tagonist, draws it back again towards the inner angle ;’ and
again, ‘the fibres of the mictitator muscle pass in a regular
curve over the base of the membrane, but afterwards deviate
from the curve, and form an angle to include the extremity
of the nictitating cartilage, which consequently moves in the
diagonal of the contracting forces, so as to be drawn outwards
over the front of the eye-ball.’ The following statement
will, I think, be found a more correct description of the ap-
paratus, the dissection of which I shall now exhibit and
demonstrate to this meeting.

‘‘ The nictitating membrane itself is a large semilunar
fold of the conjunctiva, not at all fleshy, but containing a
true cartilage, moulded in a peculiar form; one portion is
broad and leaf-like, and very elastic, and extends forward and
outward into this conjunctival fold, while the other portion,
the stem or pedicle of the cartilage, is thick and round, above
an inch in length, and passes inwards and backwards along
the inner wall of the orbit; to its extremity is attached a
strong elastic tissue, which extends backwards into the orbit,
and is continuous with that which surrounds the muscles and
the optic nerve. From the surface of the stem, a little ex-
ternal to its extremity, arise two very powerful muscles,
which curve outwards to the margins of the orbit ; these are
the two proper nictitating muscles. ‘The superior extends
from the pedicle of the cartilage, upwards and outwards, and
is inserted into the fibrous tissue along the upper margin of
the orbit; internal to its centre. The inferior passes obliquely
outwards and downwards, and is inserted into the lower mar-
gin of the orbit, near its centre; both these muscles are in
close connexion with the fibres of the orbicularis palpebrarum,
which latter is very powerful, especially its inferior palpebral

161

portion, and which portion is chiefly employed in winking.
The action of these nictitating muscles is very obvious ; if the
orbicularis contract, they may act at the same time, and so
the front of the eye will be completely covered ; or if they
act independently of it, as no doubt they do, it is plain that
the two muscles will draw the middle eye-lid directly out-
wards, that is, in the diagonal of the two lines which they
respectively take, and if, at the same moment, the eye be
slightly adducted, the greater portion of the forepart of the
globe will be swept over by the membrane; it is also obvious
that if these muscles act singly or alternately, the nictitating
membrane will be moved obliquely, and in varied directions,
according as the condition of the cornea may require. When
the nictitating muscles cease to act, the strong elastic tissue
attached to the end of the pedicle will immediately retract
the eye-lid, by drawing the cartilage inwards and backwards.
The mechanism, therefore, of this apparatus, consists of
two muscles and an elastic ligament, the antagonist to both.
There would be no use in a retractor muscle, as has been
erroneously described, nor is there, indeed, sufficient space for
such a muscle to contract and shorten itself to the requisite
degree. Ido not find in any animal with a membrana nic-
titans that there is a retractor muscle, and this fact led me
to doubt the accuracy of the descriptions in the different
works already alluded to: elasticity is not only sufficient, but
is actually superior for this purpose, inasmuch as it is a force
in constant operation, thereby retaining the lid in its retracted’
position, except at the moment when the nictitating muscles
are in action, and when this fold forms a transient covering
to the cornea, almost as perfect as the membrana nictitans
in the bird. In the latter, however, a different, though a
beautiful, mechanical arrangement has been adopted ; the
membrane, which is to serve as an occasional screen to the
eye, as well as a rapid nictitating membrane, is delicate and
semitransparent, and therefore devoid of cartilage ; it is moved
VOL. Iv, Oo

162

by two muscles, the guadratus, which forms a loop or pulley,
through which the long tendon of the pyramidal passes in its
course to the membrane; by the joint action of these two
muscles this curtain is drawn with great velocity over the
cornea, while its elasticity again restores or retracts it to
the inner canthus, the moment the muscles and the tendon
are relaxed. In the elephant the same agencies, namely,
two muscles and an opposing elastic force, are employed,
though somewhat differently modified.

‘* T may here briefly advert to the middle eye-lid of the
horse, one of the Pacchydermata: it consists of a true carti-
lage enclosed in a conjunctival fold, as in the elephant; it is,
however, thinner and weaker, the pedicle is flat and thin, and
imbedded in fat ; this latter substance is collected into a large
oval mass, surrounded by a fine but distinct capsule, which is
connected to the adipose and cellular tissue in the orbit, and
which possesses some elasticity: an expansion from the su-
perior and internal recti muscles is also attached to it. The
eye in this animal is furnished with a powerful ‘ retrahens or
suspensorius muscle,’ which extends from the optic foramen
around the optic nerve, and is inserted into the sclerotic coat.
When this muscle retracts the eye, the ball of fat slips for-
ward, and the cartilage and conjunctival fold shoot forward
and outward; the eye at the same time is adducted by the
internal rectus, which also presses forward the fat ball ‘and
the nictitating cartilage, and thus a great portion of the cor-
nea becomes covered or swept over by the third eye-lid, but
never to the same extent as in the elephant, where there are
the two proper nictitator muscles. In the latter, also, there
is no retrahens muscle, but the long. and slender optic nerve
is surrounded only by cellulo-elastic tissue, which extends
from the apex of the orbit to a considerable bulbous swelling
around the entrance of the nerve into the eye; this bulb ap-
pears composed of fibrous, cellular, and venous tissues. The
absence of this retrahens muscle in the elephant entails the

163

necessity of a totally different mechanical arrangement for the
third eye-lid, from that which exists in such a simple form in
the horse.

‘In the elephant the gland of Harder is very large, of
an oval, flattened form, placed at the inner and anterior part
of the orbit, and quite distinct from the surrounding adipose
and cellular tissue ; its duct, about an inch and a half long,
runs parallel to the pedicle of the cartilage, and opens behind
the root of the nictitating membrane by a distinct foramen, large
enough to admit a common probe. The caruncula lachry-
malis is also large, a proof that this body is not to be re-
garded in other animals as the analogue of Harder’s gland,
but rather as a part of the system of Meibomian or ciliary
follicles. The true lachrymal apparatus is absent in the
elephant; a few red granules or mucous glands beneath the
conjunctiva in the superior external palpebral sinus alone in-
dicate its usual site; there are no lachrymal puncta, ducts,
orsac. The highly developed middle eye-lid, with the Har-
derian gland, supply the place of this apparatus. In the
horse the lachrymal gland is present, also the puncta, ducts,
and sac, but the Harderian gland is rather a follicular series
entangled in the fat ball, and opening by several fine ducts on
the ocular surface of the nictitating cartilage. In the bird
the Harderian gland is very large and distinct, as also the
lachrymal, and there is a slit-like passage for the secretions
to flow into the nose.

‘‘ It is unnecessary here to allude to the temporal glands,
which are peculiar to the elephant, as they have no connex-
ion whatever with the palpebral apparatus; their secretion
is probably odoriferous, and, like that of the larmiers or infra-
orbital sacs in the antelope species, has some connexion with
the sexual functions.

‘‘ There is one peculiar feature in the anatomy of the
orbit of the elephant, which I think worthy of demonstrating
on the present occasion, though unconnected with the lachry-

o 2

164

mal organs or with the palpebree. It is of course well known
that the outer or temporal border of the orbit is deficient of
bone, as also a great portion of the temporal wall, and that
this is the case also in the rhinoceros and other true pacchy-
dermata, also in most of the carnassiers and the rodentia, but
not in the-horse or in the ruminantia. In the elephant this
osseous deficiency in fully two-thirds of the circumference is
made up by a strong ligament and a fibrous mass, a sort of
firm boss separating the orbit from the temporal fossa; this
boss admits of a slight degree of yielding or of motion back-
wards and outwards. On dissecting the muscles of the orbit,
I find, in addition to the levator palpebre, the recti and ob-
liqui, a strong muscle external and parallel to the external
rectus or abductor oculi; this peculiar muscle arises along
with the recti, proceeds forwards and outwards between the
external rectus and the temporal fossa, receives a nerve from
the sixth pair, and is inserted into this fibrous pad or boss at
the outer canthus of the orbit. The action of this mus-
cle must be to depress or retract somewhat this prominence,
and thus may assist in extending the sphere of vision in
the lateral or postero-lateral direction, so as to enable the
animal to see along his flank for some extent, without turning
round his head or neck. ‘This provision may be the more
necessary to this creature, as a compensation for the restricted
motions of his massive head and of his short neck. Like the
cetaceous mammalia, the cervical vertebre of the elephant
are crowded together into a short space, and the enormous
head appears set almost upon the chest; he cannot, therefore,
perform those rapid rotatory motions of the cranium and of
the spine to the same extent, and with that ease and velocity
which we see in other animals, and which are so essential to
the exercise of vision in different directions. In this point
of view the elephant and the bird present a striking contrast ;
in the latter the eye-ball moves but little, and has but little
expression, but the cranium, articulated by a single ball and

165

socket joint to the extremity of a long and flexible cervical spine,
can rotate freely, and the animal can look around, and even
see an object behind it, without changing the position of its
body. Whoever has carefully observed the living elephant
must have been struck with the peculiar expression of his
small but clear and brilliant eye, moving freely in every di-
rection; he glances at the spectator with a sort of suspicious
scowl, views him steadily, observes and follows his motions
merely by the rolling of his eye-ball, without any change in
the position of his head or of his body.”

EXPLANATION OF PLATE.

- Figure I.—View of the posterior or ocular surface of the
eye-lids and memb. nictitans. 1. Upper eye-lid; 2. Levator
muscle of ditto; 3. Palpebral fissure; 4. Membrana nictitans,
or third eye-lid; 5. Lower eye-lid; 6. Harder’s gland; 7. Duct
of ditto, opening on the ocular surface of the memb. nict. ;
8. Nictitating cartilage; 9 and 10. Upper and lower nicti-
tator muscles ; 11. Orbicularis palpebrarum.

Ficure I1.— Nictitating membrane, cartilage, and muscles,
removed. 1. Cartilage, its long pedicle; 2, 3. Superior and
inferior nictitator muscles ; 4. Elastic tissue attached to pe-
dicle of cartilage ; 5. Membrana nictitans, enclosing the thin
expansion of the cartilage ; 6. Opening of Harder’s duct.

Ficure III.— Globe of the eye and muscles of the orbit.
1. Levator palpebre sup. ; 2. Sup. rectus; 3. Sup. oblique;
4, Inter rectus; 5. Infer. rectus; 6. Optic nerve, long and
slender; 7. Infer. oblique; 8. Exter. rectus; 9. Second exter.
rectus, or retrahens orbite anguli externi, inserted into 10.
Fibrous mass at the outer canthus of the orbit; 11. Globe of
the eye; 12. Bulb surrounding the entrance of the optic
nerve.

Sir Robert Kane presented, on behalf of the Hon. Skef-
fington Daly, acinerary urn found near Athenry.

166

May 22, 1848.

REV. HUMPHREY LLOYD, D. D., Presipenrt,
in the Chair.

On the recommendation of the Council, it was

Resotvep,—That the sum of fifty pounds be placed at
the disposal of the Committee of Antiquities, for the purchase
of articles for the Museum.

The Secretary presented, on behalf of Maurice O’ Connell,
Esq., two large bronze axe-heads, found, with nine others, near
Derrynane Abbey. Also a bronze spear-head and gold ring,
found at the cutting of turfin the island of Valencia, in June,
1837, within about four feet of the surface, and at a distance
from one another of about three feet. The ring, when found,
was as pure in the colour as when wrought, but the spear was
covered with a greenish scurf. In the socket of the spear
was a handle, of about five feet long, and of the substance of
a common hand stick, which went to dust when stirred. Where
they were found was within about forty perches of the har-
bour.

Mr. Maurice O'Connell communicated the following ac-
count of the discovery of the other antiquities presented by
him to the Museum :

‘< Thetwo bronze battle-axes were found about the year 1840,
in the bed of the Carhen River, barony of Iveragh, and county
of Kerry, within about two hundred yards of Carhen House, the
birth-place of my father. By his directions works were being
carried on to change, in some places, and confine in ethers,
the course of the river, with the intention of taking in a con-
siderable tract which was overflowed at high water. At one
place the altered course was taken through a channel between
a small ‘corcass” and the mainland. In the centre of this

167

channel stood a large and apparently solid rock, which was
used as a sort of stepping-stone in crossing into and from the
coreass. ‘This it was necessary to remove, in order to give a
sufficient breadth to the channel. While some of the men
were boring the upper part for blasting, a stander-by observed
a small crevice in the side of the rock, into which he thrust a
crow-bar, and, finding that he could move the upper part of
the rock, which formed a kind of slab, he pointed it out to the
other workmen. In afew minutes, by employing more crow-
bars, they dislodged the upper slab. Underneath and in the
middle of the lower portion of the rock a hollow space was
found, in the centre whereof was a heap composed partly of
ashes, partly of small bones ; but arranged in a circle round
the heap, with their broad edges outwards, were ten or eleven
bronze axes of various sizes. Those I have presented are the
largest and most remarkable. The bones generally crumbled
into dust on being touched, but some portions were in a suf-
ficiently sound state to bear removal. My father had these
examined by a surgeon, who stated that they were not human
bones but those of deer. The ashes were wood ashes. There
is no tradition of any kind which can give a clue to the time
or occasion of the placing of these axes, nor was there even the
slightest suspicion of the existence of the kist in which they
were found, as the rock externally appeared to be quite

solid.”

Edward J. Cooper, Esq., communicated the following
letter from Mr. Graham, his principal assistant at the Mar-
kree Observatory, containing the Elements of the new Planet
Metis, recently discovered by that gentleman.

‘© Observatory, 11th May, 1848 (Noon).

‘«‘ Sin,—I have just obtained a first approximation to the
elements of ‘ Metis.’ The following observations were made
the bases of the calculations :

168

G. M. T. App. a App. 6
April26-541140 223°52/36"-2 — 12°31'37’"9 Markree.
30°569109 222 52 3:3 20 44-1 Reg. Park.
May 5:478479 221 37 44 °7 7 44°9 Markree.

‘¢ The results are:
1848, April 30:0. (Greenwich mean time.)

Meananomaly . . . . . 129° 50’ 1-79
Perihelion on orbit. . . . 75 38 4°45
INode 2 oes Bete tees AOS 2 ee eee

Inclination. 5 <5 -.o eee 6 36 31:08

Angle of eccentricity . . . 13 41 11°91

Log. semiaxis major . . . 0°3823490

Mean daily motion . . . 947-2904
Time of Revolution, 1368 days.

‘* For the middle place this gives the differences (calcu-
lation minus observation) — 0’-03 in longitude, and — 0’-01 in
latitude.

‘* Of course the result from so small an interval of time can
only be regarded as a rough approximation. I only give the
tenths and hundredths of seconds, as what I actually obtained,
and as what I used in checking the result.

‘* Mr. Hind very opportunely and kindly sent me two ob-
servations which he made on April 30 and May 1. I was
particularly desirous to get observations on those nights,
but failed, on account of the weather. His observations
seemed to agree admirably, and I had no hesitation in adopt-
ing one of them in my calculation. My own observations
were taken with especial care, by both great Equatorial and
Meridian Circle, on both nights. On the whole, I trust there
is no material error in the elements as given above.

‘* I have the honour to be, Sir,

‘¢ Your very affectionate and humble Servant,
. “A, GranHam.
‘** Edward J. Cooper, Esq.”

169

Sir William R. Hamilton handed in the following diagram,
representing (rudely) the manner in which the planet Metis
was seen on April 28, 1848, in an inverting telescope :

Sa p* (Metis.)

On April 30, 1848, the other seven stars, a, b, c, d, e, fg;
of this group, retained their respective positions ; but the
planet Metis had withdrawn from the position p, and had left the
(circular) field indicated above, in the direction of the arrow.

The planet was thus seen at the Observatory of Trinity
College, Dublin, in consequence of information from the dis-
coverer, Mr. Graham, principal assistant to E. J. Cooper, Esq.

Mr. Donovan read a paper “ On several Improvements
in the Construction of the Galvanometer; on Galvanometers
generally ; and on a new Instrument for measuring and ascer-
taining the Distribution of Magnetism in Needles intended
to be astatic, and for communicating to them greater sensi-
bility.”

The galvanometer, in the present day, has become a most
important instrument of research, whether it be considered as
a measure of electricity or of heat. In the latter capacity it
exceeds all others in sensibility, and the promptness of its in-
dications. But the construction at present in use is liable to
the interference of circumstances which lessen its sensibility,

170

and occasionally lead to errors of no small magnitude. The
errors of construction were described by Mr. Donovan, and
shown to be of such kind, that, in the attempt to preserve
sensibility, we sacrifice it by introducing a new source of de-
ception. A method of remedying these errors without such
a sacrifice was pointed out. Exceptions were taken against
the method at present in use for placing the galvanometer in
the magnetic meridian ; it was stated to be altogether inade-
quate; and remarks were made on the influence of this error
on the indications of the instrument. An improvement in the
galvanometer in this respect was described.

Galvanometers, as at present constructed, possess either '
too much or too little directive power: in the former case they
are insensible to weak forces; in the latter they fail to indicate
strong ones, because the maximum effect is produced by very
feeble sources of power. The new galvanometer contains
different provisions against these imperfections.

Several curious and important properties of the needle com-
monly called astatic were noticed ; and some consequences
highly detrimental to its proper action, and conducive to
greater error in its indications, were fully described. A new
instrument, called a volta-magnetometer, was exhibited, which
detects and remedies these errors. A new method of mag-
netizing needles, and a new construction of needles, along with
several observations on the defects of those at present in use,
were introduced to the notice of the Academy.

Instruments exhibiting the defects of the present con-
struction of galvanometers, as well as others in which these
defects have been remedied, lay on the table during the read-
ing of this paper.

The conclusion of the paper was as follows: ‘* The im-
provements in the construction of galvanometers here sug-
gested may be summed up as follows: 1. the addition of means,
independent of the astatic needle, for setting the instrument
in the magnetic meridian ; 2. the close approximation of the

171

needles to the coil; 3. the removal of obstructions to the rota-
tion of the needles; 4. the means of inducing in the needles the
least difference of polarity that is consistent with their func-
tion; 5. a method of detecting and preventing derangement
of the needles, arising from forces which cause in them a ten-
dency to stand transversely to their true position; 6. a con-
struction of the needles which renders available the operation
of a strong or a weak directive force, as may be required ;
7. the introduction of a controlling graduated magnetic power
for regulating the deflecting influence of voltaic forces on the
needles.

‘«¢T venture to hope that those improvements, along with
the several adjustments and facilities added, will render the
instrument more convenient, will increase its sensibility, and
contribute to the accuracy of its indications.”

The President observed, that all the facts respecting the
position of equilibrium of the astatic needle, to which Mr.
Donovan had directed the attention of the Academy, and
which (as far as he was aware) he has been the first to notice,
were simple and immediate consequences of theoretical laws.

When two magnetic needles are united by a fixed vertical
axis passing through their centres, and perpendicular to both,
the moment of the force exerted by the earth upon them is
the sum of the moments which it exerts upon each needle
separately, and is, therefore,

X(Msin u+ M' sin w/) ;
in which M and M’ denote the magnetic moments of the two
needles, u and w the angles which their magnetic axes make
with the magnetic meridian, and X the horizontal component
of the earth’s magnetic force. In the state of equilibrium this
moment is nothing ; so that if v@» and up denote the correspond-

ing values of u and w, there is
M sinuy + M’ sinuy = 0. (1)

172

Consequently, if two lines be taken from any point of the
vertical axis, parallel to the magnetic axes of the two needles,
and proportional to their magnetic moments, M and M’, the
diagonal of the parallelogram constructed upon them must
lie in the magnetic meridian, when the compound needle is
at rest.

Again, if we substitute w=u)+v, w=u)+v, in the ge-
neral expression of the statical moment, it becomes, in virtue
of (1),

X (M cosu,+ M’ cosu,) sinv.
Hence the compound needle is acted upon as a single needle,
whose magnetic axis lies in the direction of the diagonal of
the parallelogram above mentioned, and whose magnetic mo-
ment is
w= Mcosu,+ M'cos uy. (2)
Accordingly, the diagonal of the parallelogram already re-
ferred to will represent in magnitude the magnetic moment
of the compound needle. For, if the equations (1) and (2) be
squared, and added together,. and the angle contained by
the magnetic axes of the two needles, uw —u%, be denoted
by a, we have
pw? = M?+2MM' cosa+ UM”. (3)

In the case of the astatic needle, a=180-6, 6 being a

very small angle, and cos a=— cos 6=—1+4 6, g.p. whence

w=(U-M)?+MM' &. (4)
Accordingly, when M- MM’ is not a very small quantity, the
second term may be neglected in comparison with the first, and
u=M-WM, nearly. On the other hand, when M- M’=0,
we have p= Mo.

Returning to (1), and substituting for wv its value + a,
we have :

ta Us = == Steet (5)

=, + cosa
M

173

by which the position of the needle with respect to the mag-
netic meridian, when at rest, is determined. In the case of
the astatic needle the preceding equation becomes

tan u = ee .do sin)’. (6)
From this we learn,

1. That the tangent of the angle of deviation of the as-
tatic needle from the magnetic meridian varies, ceteris paribus,
as the angle, 8, contained by the magnetic axes of the two_
component needles.

2. That however small that angle be, provided it be of
finite magnitude, the tangent of the deviation may be ren-
dered as great as we please, and therefore the deviation be
made to approach to 90° as nearly as we please, by diminish-

ing the difference of the moments of the two needles.

Sir W. R. Hamilton communicated the following double
mode of generation of an ellipsoid, which had been suggested
to him by his quaternion formule.

Conceive two equal spheres to side within two cylinders,
in such a manner that the right line joining their centres may
remain parallel to a fixed line; then the locus of the varying
circle in which the two spheres intersect each other will be an
ellipsoid, inscribed at once in both the cylinders, so as to
touch one cylinder along one ellipse of contact, and the other
cylinder of revolution along another such ellipse.

And the same ellipsoid may also be generated as the locus
of another varying circle, which shall be the intersection of
another pair of equal spheres, sliding within the same pair of
cylinders, but having their line of centres constantly parallel
to another fixed line. Every ellipsoid can be generated by
the above double mode of generation.

Professor Graves read the first part of a paper on the
Ogham Character.

174

When the numerous Ogham inscriptions so liberally com-
municated to Mr, Graves by Captain Larcom and Dr. Petrie
were subjected to the method of analysis, of which an account
has been already given (p. 70), the first result obtained was
the recognition of the group of vowels, a, e, 7, 0, u; which
discover themselves by their superior readiness to combine with
all the remaining letters of the alphabet.

Having been prepossessed with the notion that the key of
the Ogham cipher, given in most Irish grammars, was not
the true one, Mr. Graves was surprised to find that the five
Ogham characters, which his method showed to be vowels,
were the same as those to which the common key assigns
these powers. He further noticed that among these five the
characters most frequently recurring were the two which, ac-
cording to the common key, stand for a and i, the very letters
which a complete tabulation of all the Irish passages in the
Book of Armagh had shown to be the letters of most frequent
recurrence. Here was, at the outset, a decided indication of
the correctness of the received key.

Again, the tabular analysis of the inscriptions manifested
the frequent duplication of a frequently occurring character,
hitherto supposed to stand for g ; whilst the table founded on
the Irish in the Book of Armagh pointed to ¢ as the con-
sonant most frequently recurring, and also most commonly
doubled. This, so far from being a discrepancy, was taken to
be another proof of agreement, since in ancient Irish MSS.
the letters c, k, and g are constantly interchanged. For in-
stance, the name of Kiaran is often found spelled with an
initial ¢ or q.

Another fact ¢mmediately manifested by the analysis of the
inscriptions, was the occurrence on almost every monument
of a group which, read according to the old key, would be
maggi or magi. This was a fresh confirmation of the cor-
rectness of that mode of reading; the word ‘ son” being ob-
viously one likely to appear on inscribed monuments. Not to

175

dwell on other less striking coincidences, it is enough to
state, generally, that a comparison of the results obtained by
tabulating the inscriptions and the Irish of the Book of Ar-
magh, furnished conclusive evidence, both by the repetition
and combination of characters, in favour of the correctness of
the received method of reading.

The correctness of the ordinary key is maintained by the
strongest internal evidence. Nor does it want the support of
external evidence likewise. The Book of Leinster, a MS. of
themiddle of the twelfth century, contains a passage in which it
is briefly given. The Book of Ballymote, written about the
year 1370, contains an elaborate tract, which furnishes us with
the keys to the ordinary Ogham, and a vast variety of ciphers,
all formed on the same principle.

The Book of Lecan (written in the year 1417) contains a
copy of the Uraicept, a grammatical tract, probably as old as
the ninth century, in which are many passages relating to the
Ogham alphabet, and all agreeing, as regards the powers of the
characters, with what is laid down in the treatise on Oghams
in the Book of Ballymote. Dr. O’Connor, indeed, speaks of
a manuscript book of Oghams written in the eleventh century,
and once in the possession of Sir James Ware. Mr. Graves has
ascertained that this is merely a fragment of the above-men-
tioned Ogham tract. It is now preserved in the library of
the British Museum, and does not appear to have been written
earlier than the fifteenth or sixteenth century.

The prevalence of the opinion that the ordinary key was
inapplicable, is attributed by Mr. Graves to the ill success of
those who have attempted to make use of it; and he accounts
for their failure by reference to the following circumstances :

1. The nature of the character is such that it does not at
once appear which, of four different ways of reading, is the
right one.

2. The words, as in ancient MSS. being written conti-
nuously, there is great chance of error in dividing them.

176

3. The names occurring on the monuments are generally
Irish ones latinized in a pedantic manner.

Professor Graves then proceeded to describe several Og-
ham monuments, of which he exhibited drawings, and gave
the readings of the inscriptions on them. As regards their ge-
neral nature, these monuments resemble those ancient Christian
sepulchra] monuments in Cornwall and Wales, of which the
two following may be taken as types :

VINNEMAGLI
SASRANI FILI CUNOTAMI.

It would seem that a word signifying ‘‘ the stone” is un-
derstood before the proper name. It is supplied in the case
of a remarkable and very ancient monument, described and
figured by Dr. Petrie in his Essay on the Round Towers,
p. 164.

The inscriptions in the Ogham character, as they stood
originally, were, with few exceptions, read from left to right.
Beginning from the lower part of the stone, on which they
were engraved, though not at the very extremity of it, they
run wpwards, and the line of characters is frequently carried
on over the top of the stone, and then down along another of
its faces or angles. Some of the names on the stones are
actually Latin. For instance, a stone figured in the Proceed-
ings of the Academy, Vol. II., p. 516, fig. 3, bears the name
Sacittari. A French bishop of the same name lived in the
middle of the sixth century. Another stone, found in the
barony of Corkaguiny, in the county of Kerry, has the name
Mariani inscribed upon it. In general the names appearing
on the stones are such as commonly occur in early Irish
church history, sometimes, however, slightly modified in the
attempt to give them a Latin form. A finely preserved stone
at Emlagh East, near Dingle, presents the name Brusccos,

which belonged to an ecclesiastic contemporary with St.
Patrick.

177

Another, found at Ballyneesteenig, bears that of Moinuna, .
a distinguished disciple of St. Brendan. Many are marked
with crosses of an ancient form.

The conclusion to which Mr. Graves has arrived, as re-
gards the age of the Ogham writing, is, that it does not be-
long to the period antecedent to the introduction of the Latin
language and Christianity into Ireland: in short, that it is
an invention of the early monkish period.

That the alphabet is not a very ancient one is sufficiently
manifested by the arrangement of the letters.

The five vowels, a, 0, u, e, 7, are formed into a group ar-
ranged in that order; thus manifesting the art of the gram-
marian in distinguishing vowels from consonants, and again,
in dividing the vowels into the two classes of broad and slender.
It may be added that the steganographic character of the
Ogham presupposes the existence of an older alphabet of the
ordinary kind.

A comparison of the Ogham alphabet with the Persepo-
litan and Pheenician alphabets, manifests that the pretended
relationship between it and them has no existence.

The single fact of the Ogham inscriptions indicating an
acquaintance with the Latin language might be considered
sufficient proof that they are not remnants of a Pagan civi-
lization anterior to the introduction of Christianity into Ire-
land. For, whatever may have been asserted with respect to
the influence exercised by Pheenician merchants or colonists
upon the religion, learning, and arts of Ireland, it has never
been pretended by writers on our antiquities that there existed
here, in the remote Pagan times, any active element of ci-
vilization, derived from Roman sources. But, in addition to
this use of the Latin language in Ogham inscriptions, there
are other circumstances relating to them which manifest
their connexion with Christian times and usages. A consi-
derable number of the Ogham monuments bear crosses of dif.

ferent forms. In order to get rid of the obvious inference
VOL. IV. P

178

which this fact suggests, some of the antiquaries who main-
tain the Pagan origin of the Ogham character have boldly
pronounced the supposed crosses to be Pagan symbols. Others
have conjectured that the crosses were inscribed at a compa-
ratively recent period on Pagan monuments previously erected.

In reply to the former assertion, which is unsupported by any- »

thing like proof, it is enough to state that the crosses are un-
doubtedly Christian, being perfectly similar in form to those
occurring on early Christian monuments in this country and
elsewhere. The latter hypothesis fails to account for the
presence of the cross on the stone of Marianus above men-
tioned, that name being decidedly Christian. Moreover, there
seem to be not the slightest grounds for doubting that the
crosses on many of the stones are of the same date as the in-
scriptions which they bear. If it be asked why these monu-
ments do not all bear the sign of the cross, supposing that they
all belong to the Christian time, it is answered that some of
them, for what we know, may have been the monuments of
Pagans, seeing that Paganism survived in Ireland for centuries
after the coming of St. Patrick. But it seems much more
probable that they are the sepulchral monuments of Christians,
on which the cross was not placed, either for special reasons,
having reference to the individuals, or because it was not the
custom of the time or place. There are similar pillar-stones
in Cornwall and Wales, undoubtedly Christian monuments,
on which the cross is wanting.

Another significant fact in connexion with the use of the
cross on Ogham monuments is their general occurrence in lo-
calities where there yet remain traces of ancient ecclesiastical
or monastic institutions. Thus, not to mention instances
where Ogham monuments are found in the burial grounds at-
tached to existing churches, the site of a group of Ogham
stones, on the shoreof Smerwick harbour, still retains the name
of a church, Kilvickillan. So, again, the remarkable cave
at Dunloe, which contains several inscribed stones, has in its

179

immediate neighbourhood a ‘‘ holy well,” named Toberchrist.
Both these places have been hastily presumed to be Pagan
cemeteries.

It appears scarcely accidental that in four instances groups
of Ogham stones, seven in number, should have been disco-
vered together. It is not improbable that these were the
grave-stones of monks, whom we know to have been in the
habit of living together in companies of seven.

The chief objection raised by those who assert the Pagan
character of the Ogham monuments, rests on the discovery of
so many of them in the interior of raths. That this objection
should have any weight it must be assumed that the rath was
a structure confined to the Pagan times, and employed by
Pagans only. So far, however, is this from being true, that
we have on record abundant proofs that rath-building was in
use amongst the Christian inhabitants of Ireland from the time
of St. Patrick down to the middle of the thirteenth century.
Churches were built in raths, and raths round churches, no
doubt for the purpose of securing protection for the persons
and property of ecclesiastical establishments in unsettled times.

Mr. Graves stated that in prosecuting these researches he
had received most valuable aid from Mr. Richard Hitchcock,
a young gentleman who has devoted much of his time and
energies to the search after Ogham inscriptions. Mr. Hitchcock
has furnished him with no less than eighty-five sketches made
from the monuments, and executed with the most scrupulous
accuracy. Access to the collection of Oghams preserved in
the museum of the Cork Institution was procured for Mr.
Hitchcock by Mr. John Windele, of that city, to whom, on
that account, and also for his kindness in communicating in-
formation respecting the locality of Ogham monuments said
to exist in different parts of Ireland, Mr. Graves acknowledged
himself much indebted. He availed himself of the same
opportunity to express his regret that Mr. Windele, who
had exhibited so much zeal and diligence in the discovery of

eee

180

Ogham monuments, and to whom belongs the credit of having
kept the attention of Irish antiquaries fixed on their im-
portance, should not have published before now the collec-
tion of inscriptions of which he has long been in possessicn ;
accompanying each sketch with an exact description of the
nature of the monument, its locality, and the circumstances at-
tending its discovery. Such an assemblage of facts would have
been of the utmost value, as presenting the decipherer with
the materials necessary for him to work on. Mr. Graves
stated, at the same time, that he did not concur in the read-
ings and translations of Ogham inscriptions given in Mr.
Windele’s valuable work entitled ‘* Notices of Cork.” Refer-
ence was made to one inscription in particular, given in page
128 of that work, in the deciphering of which Sir William Be-
tham and the Rev. Matthew Horgan have committed the error
of reading the line of characters from the top of the stone
downwards, instead of in the opposite direction. The stone ac-
tually bears a name which is found on another monument in
the county of Cork.

In conclusion, Mr. Graves stated that he would postpone
to another occasion the reading of that part of his paper
which refers to the origin of the Ogham character, and the
relation which it bears to secret alphabets used in other
countries.

JUNE 12, 1848.

REV. HUMPHREY LLOYD, D.D., Presipent,
in the Chair.

Tue President read a paper ‘* On certain questions con-
nected with the Reduction of Magnetical and Meteorological
Observations.”

It is well known that the mean value of any magnetical

181

or meteorological element, for any day, may be had approxi-
mately, by taking the arithmetical mean of any number of
observed values obtained at equal intervals throughout the
twenty-four hours; the degree of approximation, of course,
increasing with the number. It is important to ascertain the
law which governs this approximation.

Any periodical function, w, of the variable v, being repre-
sented by the formula

&u= aot a, sin (v + a) + a sin (2 v+ ay) + &e.,

in which ay is the true mean, or

1st
Ay = udv,

if %, U2, U3, &C., Un, denote the values of the function uw, cor-
responding to those of the variable

2(n-1
v+ BAe ys

Qa 4a
Vv, V+—? vi— Ke.
n n n

it may be shown that their arithmetical mean is equal to
Ap + An Sin (NV + an) + Aan Sin (2 NV + azn) + &e.,
whatever be the value of v. Hence, as the original series is

always convergent, we have, when the number 2 is sufficiently
great,

1
ay == (wu, + U2 +3 + &C. + Un),

nearly ; the error having for its limit
An + Aan + &e. =an, nearly.

Hence, when the period in question is a day, we learn that
the daily mean value of the observed element will be given
by the mean of éwo equidistant observations, nearly, when az
and the higher coefficients are negligible; by the mean of
three, when az and the higher coefficients are negligible ; and
so on.

The coefficient a2 is small in the case of the temperature ;
the curve which represents the course of the diurnal changes

182

of temperature being, nearly, the curve of sines. In this case,
then, the mean of the temperatures at any two homonymous
hours is, nearly, the mean temperature of the day. This fact
has been long known to meteorologists.

The coefficient a3 is small in all the periodical functions
with which we are concerned in Magnetism and Meteorology ;
and therefore the daily mean values of these functions will
be given, very nearly, by the mean of any three equidistant
observed values. ‘To show this, the author gives the four
following groups of results, obtained by combining three
eight-hourly values of the magnetic declination, the atmos-
pheric pressure, and temperature. The results combined, 2,
U3, Us, &c., are the yearly mean values corresponding to the
hours 1, 3, 5, &c., reckoned from midnight, as deduced from
the observations made in the Magnetical Observatory of Dub-
lin in 1843. The mean of all the values, corresponding to the
twelve hours of observation, is denoted by a.

| Means. Declin. Pressure. Temperature.
| 4 (U, + Uy + 7) — @ +0"5 +°0005 +0"1

4 (U; + Uy + U9) — 4 —0°3 +°0005 0-0

4 (Us + Mhz t+ Un) — a —0'1 —-0005 —03

= (Uz + U5 + Uo3) — & 0:0 —:0005 +02

It appears, then, that three equidistant observations are
sufficient to give the daily mean values (and therefore also
the monthly and yearly mean values) for each of these ele-
ments. In choosing the particular hours for a continuous
system of observations, we should select those which corre-
spond nearly to the maxima and minima of the observed ele-
ments, so as to obtain also the daily range. This condition is
fulfilled, in the case of the magnetic declination, very nearly,
by the hours 6 a.m., 2 p.mM., 10 p.m.; and if we add the
intermediate hours 10 a.M., 6 p.m., we shall have, nearly,
the principal maxima and minima of the other two magnetical
elements, the maximum of temperature, and the two maxima

183

of pressure. The author accordingly proposes, as the best
hours of observation in a limited system,
6a.mM., 10, 2 P.m., 6, 10.

The case is different where the course of the diurnal curve
has been already obtained from a more extended system
of observations. In this case the mean of the day may be
inferred from observations taken at any hours whatever ; and
the hours of observation should therefore be chosen, chiefly,
if not exclusively, with reference to the diurnal range of the
observed elements.

The author proceeds, in the next place, to consider the
course to be pursued in the reduction of a more extended sys-
tem of observations (such as that prescribed by the Royal So-
ciety in 1839, and adopted by allthe Magnetical Observatories),
when some of the observations are deficient. _Heshows that,
in this case, in deducing the daily means from the remaining
observations, we must attend, not only to the elimination of
the regular diurnal variation, but also to that of the irregular
changes of longer periods, which are sometimes (as in the case
of the atmospheric pressure) more influential in the result. With
this view he determines the values of the mean daily fluctua-
tion for each of the elements already referred to; and com-
pares the mean values of the horary changes thence arising
with that resulting from the regular diurnal variation.

The author shows, finally, in what manner the monthly
means of the results obtained at any hour are to be corrected
in the case of deficient observations, so as to render them com-
parable with those in which none are wanting; and he deduces
the probable values of these corrections for each element,
with the view of ascertaining in what cases the correction may
be disregarded, and in what it is indispensable.

Professor Graves exhibited and described a silver brooch,
belonging to the Royal Dublin Society, and bearing on it an
inscription in the Ogham character.

184

Vallancey gives the following account of its discovery :

«This brooch was discovered by apeasant, turning up the ground
on the hill of Ballyspillan, on the farm of Charles Byrne, Esq., the
estate of Lord Ashbrook, in the barony of Galmoy, in the county of
Kilkenny, in the month of Se a 1806.”,—Collectanea, vol. vii.
p. 149.

The front of the brooch is ornamented by a device of en-
twined serpents, such as is met with frequently on objects of
the same kind. The back presents four lines of writing in the
Ogham character, which read thus :

Minovon muao
Cnaemreoch Ceallach
Maeolmaineo

Maeoluaoaig Maeolmaines.

Mr. William Halliday, using the ordinary key, deciphered
these words pretty correctly ; but in translating them he had
gone astray, in consequence of his not perceiving that, with the
exception of the second, they are all proper names.

Professor Graves, hoping by means of the names to de-
termine the date of the inscription, requested Mr. Eugene
Curry to search for them amongst the pedigrees of the families
which have inhabited the district where the brooch was found.
The search was not fruitless; the name Cnaemyeoch, a name
of rare occurrence, was found in a genealogy in the Book of
Lecan (folio 108 b. col. 2), as belonging to a person in that
country, the fourteenth in descent from Cuaimpnarna, who, as
we learn from the Annals of the Four Masters, was killed
a.D. 676. Allowing thirty years to a generation, this would
bring the time of Cnaemreoch down to about the year 1100.
The names Ceallach and Maeolmaineo are too common to be
of any use in ascertaining the date of the brooch, or the HLEas
tity of the other persons named on it.

J. Huband Smith, Esq., exhibited to the Academy a fac
simile made from a rubbing of an ancient inscription in the

185

ruined church of Rathmore, near Kells, in the county of
Meath. This inscription remains on a stone tablet inserted
in the southern wall of the interior of this church. The tablet
measures three feet and one inch in length, by one footand
three inches in height; and is said to have been originally
placed above the northern porch, a supposition which the
terms of the inscription appear to favour. The words are
-much contracted, and are elegantly cut, in the black letter
character of the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries. ‘The in-
scription runs thus:

@rate p aiabs Cstofori Pluket ve Wathmore erilit® t
Katne Btton uris ef® q cruce lapidea infra billa ista ante
cimiteriu costructerut € porticu istu et oib® ante cruce pdicta
Dicent® pr nv ¢ abe ma p aiab® dtoru Cstofort C Watne @
parentu suoru cocessu est Ducent dies indulgecie pO epos t
cori? Wbictalt toties qties WPetuis tepibs Buraturis, A° dni
Hcecceeexix®.

Without the contractions, it reads as follows:

ORATE PRO ANIMABUS CRISTOFORI PLUNKET DE RATHMORE
MILITIS ET KATERINEZ PRESTON UXORIS EJUS QUI CRUCEM
LAPIDEAM INFRA VILLAM ISTAM ANTE CIMITERIUM CONSTRUC-
TERUNT ET PORTICUM ISTUM ET OMNIBUS ANTE CRUCEM
PREDICTAM DICENTIBUS PATER NOSTER ET AVE MARIA PRO
ANIMABUS DICTORUM CRISTOFORI ET KATERINZ ET PAREN-
TUM SUORUM CONCESSUM EST DUCENTI DIES INDULGENCIE
PER QUINQUE EPISCOPOS IN CONCILIO PROVINCIALI TOTIES
QUOTIES PERPETUIS TEMPORIBUS DURATURIS ANNO DOMINI
M°.CCCCC°.XIX®.

This porch has long since fallen to the ground, and the
whole church is now a ruin of much picturesque beauty ; the
great eastern window, and a square tower of considerable
height, still presenting objects of no little interest to the lovers
of ecclesiastical architecture and antiquities. 5

The Plaunkets of Rathmore were a distinguished branch
of a family long settled in the county of Meath; and Chris-

186

topher Plunket, whose name occurs in this inscription, was
the son of Alexander Plunket, who was made Lord Chan-
cellor of Ireland 11th June, 1492, and died in the year 1500.

The inscription is one of some value, not only as one of
the few existing records of the objects had in view by persons
who erected churchyard and way-side crosses in Ireland, but
also as recording the holding of a provincial council by five
bishops, of which, possibly, no other memorial has survived.
The tombstone of the same Christopher Plunket, which is in
another part of this church, states his death to have occurred
on the fifth day of March, in the year 1519, the same year in
which the above-mentioned tablet records the erection of the
cross. His wife appears, by the blanks left in the following
inscription for the date of her decease, to have survived him.

The inscription on this tombstone is as follows:

“‘ Hic jacet Cristoforus Plunket de Rathmore, Miles, cum
Domina Katerina Preston uxore sua. Obiit quinto die men-
sis Martii Anno Domini M° CCCCC° XIX. Et dicta Ka-
terina obiit. . . die mensis..... Anno Domini .....
Quorum animabus propicietur Deus, Amen.”

The base of the cross yet remains in the churchyard, on
the north side of the church. Its shaft and cruciform head
are probably buried somewhere in the ruins. A few words,
however, of a mutilated inscription on the base, in which the
name and date are yet discernible, sufficiently identify it with
the cross referred to in the tablet above described. Rathmore
was originally the estate of the Cruises, and was brought into
the Plunket family by the marriage of Thomas Plunket with
Maria Cruise. On the still remaining base of across with eccle-
siastical figures, on the demesne of Killeen, is this inscription :

** Thomas Plunket—Maria Cruys.”

And the obit of Sir Thomas Plunket is thus given in the
Killeen mortiloge, Cusake MSS. :

** Obitus Thome Plunket militis dni de Rathmore, Capitiis
Tustic’ Do. Regis Hibn. qui obiit xiii, die Junii, Anno dn

m.cccc.1xx° 1°,”

EST

The tombstone of Christopher Plunket and Dame Ka-
therine Preston, before mentioned, bears the arms of Plunket,
Preston, and Molyneaux (called on it Molines); Katherine
Preston being the daughter of Robert Lord Gormanston, by
his wife, Genet, daughter of Sir Richard Molyneaux. See
Lodge’s Peerage, Archdall’s Edit., vol. iii., page 245.

There are several other monuments within this church,
well worthy of attention. One represents an armed knight,
in a very elegant and peculiar coat of mail, and having an in-
scription round the edge, which, though much defaced, might
yet be, in part at least, recovered. Another, being a portion,
as may be presumed, of a monument of considerable impor-
tance, has been let into the wall of the church, and is sculptured
with eight shields, seven of which contain various coats of
arms, and the eighth the emblems of the passion of our Lord.

It is deserving of the highest commendation that these
ruins are, with good taste and good feeling, protected from
wanton or idle injury by the tenant of the adjoining farm ;
who, not long since, at his own expense, preserved the beau-
tiful east window from being lost, having judiciously replaced
some of the stone mullions, which, loosened by the hand of
Time, had fallen down, and the want of whose support threat-
ened to bring the whole of the tracery speedily to the ground.

Dr. Lentaigne presented, on the part of Mr. Peter Quin,
some portions of a skeleton, an urn, and a fragment of another,
all found on the townland of Kiltalown, close to the boun-
dary of Killinarden, and in the parish of Tallaght, on the
lands of John Robinson, Esq.

These ancient remains were discovered last week, by the
tenant of the land, Mr. Quin, who was endeavouring to clear
and level a furzy field, situated near the top of the ridge of
the hill of Tallaght. On removing some of the surface clay
of a low mound, he first found a quantity of broken stones, and
under them a large stone. Hesupposed this to be the quarry
that appeared in several places through the soil in the imme-

188

diate neighbourhood of the place. On trying to break the large
stone, or move it with crowbars, it was ascertained that it was
not very thick; and with theassistance of a largesledge hammer
it was broken into several pieces. One of these fell down,
leaving an opening in the roof of a chamber or tomb. The
stone now broken appeared to have been originally placed on
others, which formed the sides of a complete kiswain, very
similar to that described in the Proceedings of the Academy
(vol. i. p. 188). Like that one found in the Phoenix Park,
it contained a skeleton, whose head has all the characteristics
which distinguish the two found in that tomb; but in this,
the vase or urn, herewith presented, was found within the
limits of the chamber, and placed on the north side of the ske-
leton. It was about half full of a black sooty substance, but
it contained no bones like the urns found in the Park. Its
contents were examined by the people present, and, not being
supposed to be of any interest, were thrown away.

Near the tomb were discovered a number of small cham-
ber tombs, without covering stones. These had all been pre-
viously opened. Fragments of burned bones were discovered
in several ; and on the east of the kiswain was found a pit,
about five feet deep, with walled sides. This appeared to have
been used as a depository for burned bones and ashes, with
which it was filled. At some distance the fragment of the
urn also presented was found near the surface. The cha-
racter or style of the workmanship differs from that of the urn
found in the tomb, but it exactly resembles an urn in the Mu-
seum, found, under similar circumstances, at the hill of Rath,
near Drogheda.

Professor Graves communicated the following note :
It has been shown by Professor MacCullagh* that the
equation of the central surface of the second order,
a y2 2 ,

ae ee
Gis aU y ee yee

* Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy, vol. iii. p. 429.

189

may be reduced by atransformation of coordinates to the form

ame ale ;
et ge. CF A I ata ee
eK” Bo We
The new origin being fixed at any point in space

(Go Yo 2). the normals to the three confocal surfaces of the
second order passing through that point are made the new
axes of the rectangular coordinates, &, n, . The quantities
2, k2, hk, are determined by the equations Rk? = a? - a’,
k? =a? —a2, k’? =a’? —a,”, in which a*, a®, a’, are the squares
of the primary semi-axes of the three confocal surfaces ; fstands
for the quantity

abe se at

a OD Co
and £,, nos Zo, are the coordinates of the centre of the surface.

It has also been observed by the same geometer, that
Bein (aery Ize
Ss
ke 2 Oi?

is the equation of the cone whose vertex is at the point
(a> Yo 20), and which envelopes the surface (a, bo ¢o) 3 whilst

EE mn , 55

—S st

eo ee
is the equation of the plane of contact of the cone and surface.
From this form of the equation of the surface of the second
order we are enabled to deduce a general theorem ; the con-
sideration of a particular case of which suggests a simple proof
of Joachimsthal’s theorem concerning geodeticlines, p p= Const.
If a perpendicular p be let fall from the centre of a sur-
face of the second order (do bo Co) upon any tangent plane to a
cone enveloping the surface, we shall have

bo vigii€es?a Cos? u Cos*y |

PL? (a — a)? (a? — a,?)? (a? —a,7)?
where L is the length of the side of contact; a, B, y, are
the angles it makes with the axes of the cone ; and a, a, a’ are

190

the primary semi-axesof the three surfaces confocal to (ao by co),
which intersect at its vertex.
This theorem may be proved as follows: The equation of
the tangent plane to the cone is
Fe an oS
pt ete
é’, 1, @, being the co-ordinates of the point on the surface
(ao bp 0), touched by the plane; and the square of the per-
pendicular P let fall from the centre on it is given by the
formula,

: ie Re Re

P oS 7) 7 Z?
n

eB” we

But, since the point (& n Z) lies in the plane of contact,
the numerator in this expression is equal to unity. There-
fore, if we put

&=Leosa, n=LeosPB, ¢=Lcos yz,
we shall obtain the result stated above.

The quantity PZ is evidently the same for the four sides
of the cone L, L’, L’, L”, whose directive angles are re-
spectively (a, 3,7), (a; 7 — B,7), (a, 7-B, 7-7), (a, Bw -Y)3
and, if we denote by D thesemidiameterof the surface parallel to
L, the quantity PD will likewise be the same for them all ; since
the sides of the cone are proportional to the parallel semidiame-
ters. Again, the planes of Z and L’, L’ and L”, pass through
the internal axis of the cone; whilst those of Zand LZ’, L’ and
L”, L' and L’, LD’ and LZ, pass through its external axis.

Let us now suppose the vertex of the cone to approach in-
definitely near to a point V on the surface: its internal axis
becomes the normal; and the external axes ultimately coincide
in direction with the tangents to the two lines of curvature
passing through the point V. Z and L” may now be regarded
as two successive elements of a geodetic line, since their plane

191

contains the normal. And, as it has been proved already that
the quantity PD is the same for both of them, we are now in
possession of a proof that, in passing from one element to the
adjacent one, along a geodetic line traced on a central surface
of the second order, the quantity PD remains unaltered. Let
us next inquire what becomes of Z and ZL’ in the extreme case
under consideration. These lines may be regarded as ultimately
the elements of two lines making equal angles with the lines
of curvature passing through V. We have, therefore, the
theorem that if two right lines touch a surface of the second
order at the same point, making there equal angles with
a line of curvature passing through it, the quantity PD is
the same for both. And, as a particular case, we have the
theorem that, in passing from one element to the adjacent one,
along a line of curvature traced on a central surface of the
second order, the quantity PD remains unaltered.

Returning now to the case in which the vertex of the cone
is supposed to be at a finite distance from the surface, we see
that the foursides, L, L’, L”, L”, are tangents to geodetic lines
for which the quantity PD is the same, and which, therefore,
touch the same line of curvature; and conversely, if two rec-
tilinear tangents to the same geodetic line, or to geodetic
lines for which the quantity PD is the same, intersect each
other, they make equal angles with the axes of the cone which,
from this point of intersection, envelopes the surface.

When the enveloping cone becomes a right one, we have
PL or PD the same for all its sides; the geodetic lines to
which they are tangents must, therefore, all converge to the
same umbilic.

From what has been already stated, it is easy to deduce
the following theorems:

Tf a closed flexible and inextensible cord be kept stretched
by a style, being partly in free contact with a surface of the
second order along a geodetic line, and partly free in space,

192

the style at the point of intersection of its straight portions
will trace out another geodetic line upon a confocal surface.

And, tf it be kept stretched, being partly in constrained
contact with the surface along a line of curvature, and partly
Sree in space, the style will trace another line of curvature
upon a confocal surface.

JUNE 26, 1848.

REV. HUMPHREY LLOYD, D.D., Presivent,
In the Chair.

Sir W. R. Hamilton stated the following additional theo-
rems respecting certain reciprocal surfaces, to which his own
methods have conducted him.

If a plane quadrilateral ABCD be inscribed in a given
sphere, so that its four sides may be constantly parallel to four
given straight lines; and if H, F be the two points of meet-
ing of the two pairs of opposite sides, namely, E the meeting
of the sides AB, CD, and F the meeting of BC, DA (pro-
longed if necessary) ; then the locus of the point E will be
one ellipsoid, and the locus of the point F will be another
ellipsoid reciprocal thereto.

And other pairs of reciprocal surfaces of the second degree
may be generated in like manner, by changing the sphere to
other surfaces of revolution of the second degree.

For instance, a pair of reciprocal cones of the second de-
gree may be generated as the loci of two points #, F, which
are, in like manner, the points of meeting of the opposite sides
of a plane quadrilateral ABCD, inscribed in a circular section
of a right-angled cone of revolution, with their directions in
like manner constant. And a pair of reciprocal hyperboloids
(whether of one or of two sheets) may, in like manner, be ge-
nerated from an equilateral hyperboloid of revolution (of one
or of two sheets).

193

The writer may take this opportunity of mentioning a re-
sult which lately occurred to him, respecting two arbitrary,
but reciprocal conical surfaces, of which each is the locus of
all the normals to the others, erected at their common vertex ;
namely, that two such cones have always one common conical
surface of centres of curvature.

The President read the following Address :

GENTLEMEN,—We have this night reached the close of a Ses-
sion of more than usual activity ; and I might, therefore, naturally
have desired—before leaving this Chair and adjourning the Aca-
demy to another winter—to trespass for a short time upon your
attention, and to lay before you a brief summary of the results of
our toil. On the present occasion, however, my duty is narrowed
and defined ; and the recent award of the Cunningham Medals by
the Council renders it imperative on me to submit to the Academy
the grounds of their decision. In doing this, it will be necessary
for me to present a brief analysis of the results of those labours
whose value your Council have thus honourably recognised; and
in the execution of this task I must request the indulgence of the
Academy, and still more that of the gentlemen of whose discove-
ries Iam to speak, if, in my imperfect acquaintance with them, I
should fail to do justice to their merits.

You are aware that, during the past Session, the laws respect-
ing the award of medals have occupied the attention of the Council ;
and that certain new regulations relating to it were, upon their sug-
gestion, adopted by the Academy. It is unnecessary for me to
recapitulate these regulations, or to state the grounds for the changes
therein made, as this has been already fully done by the Council, in
their last Annual Report. It will be sufficient for me, on the pre-
sent occasion, to remind you, that the principal alteration in the
rules respecting the award of medals under the Cunningham be-
quest, has been to extend the limit within which the Council are
enabled to bestow such rewards, and to confine them only to
Memoirs or Works printed and published in Ireland, or relating
to Irish subjects.

A considerable interval having elapsed since the last award of

VOL. Iv: Q

194

these prizes, the Council for the present year, on coming into office,
referred the matter to the three Committees of which that body is
composed. Upon the recommendation of these Committees, in
their several departments, the Council have adjudicated Medals to
the following gentlemen :

1. To Sir William Rowan Hamilton, for his “‘ Researches re-
specting Quaternions,” published in the twenty-first volume of the
Transactions of the Academy.

2. To the Rev. Samuel Haughton, F.T.C. D., for his Memoir
* On the Equilibrium and Motion of solid and fluid Bodies,” pub-
lished in the same volume.

3. To the Rev. Edward Hincks, D. D., for his various Papers on
Egyptian and Persepolitan Writing, also published in the same vo-
lume. And

4, To John O’Donovan, Esq., for his contributions to the Trans-
actions of the Irish Archzological Society, his Irish Grammar, and
his edition of the Annals of the Four Masters.

In attempting to lay before the Academy a concise account of
the origin of the new Calculus invented by Sir William Hamilton,
and of the principles upon which it is based, I shall avail myself of
the elucidations and applications of the theory which its gifted
author has, from time to time, communicated to the Academy,
and of which abstracts have appeared in our Proceedings, as also of
the series of Papers published by him in the Philosophical Magazine
upon the same subject. Of the latter, the author’s letter to John
T. Graves, Esq., written immediately after the discovery, possesses
a high value, not only as a fragment of scientific history, but still
more, as laying bare in a new instance that most interesting and
instructive of all the mental phenomena,—the actual train of thought
which takes place in the creative mind, from the first dawn of Truth
within it to its full and noon-tide effulgence.

It is now twenty years since the Rev. Mr. Warren of Cambridge*

* Since the delivery of this Address the attention of the writer has been
directed by Sir William Hamilton to the earlier steps of the inquiry. The
first appears to have been made by M. Bueé, in a Paper published in
the Philosophical Transactions for 1806, in which he lays down the prin-

195

showed that the ordinary imaginary symbol (4/ — 1) had a geometri-
cal significancy, and may denote a right line whose length is equal
to unity, measured, not on the axis of the real units, but on an
axis at right angles to it. It followed from this, and from another
principle respecting the symbolical meaning of the sign +, as applied
to lines, that the ordinary binomial imaginary, whose real parts, or
constituents, are multiplied by unity and 4/ — 1, respectively, may
be taken to represent both the length and direction of a right line in
a given plane ; the square root of the sum of the squares of the
constituents being the length of the line, and their quote, or ratio,
the tangent of the angle which it forms with the axis on which the
first of them is measured. These quantities have been denominated
the modulus and the amplitude of the imaginary binomial.

Now, if two such binomials, or couplets, be added together, the
sum is a binomial of a similar form, or a couplet whose constituents
are the sums of the constituents of the original couplet. And if two
couplets be multiplied together, the product is likewise a couplet ;
and the relation of the product to the factors is such, that the mo-
dulus of the product is the product of the moduli of the factors,
and the amplitude of the product is the sam of the amplitudes of
the factors. From these algebraical properties of couplets, com-
bined with their geometrical significancy, it follows that right lines
in a plane, having direction as well as magnitude, may be operated
upon according to certain simple algebraical conditions, and the
direction and amplitude of the resultant lines obtained by certain
simple algebraical rules.

It was in the effort to generalize the theory of Couplets, and to
extend their properties to right lines space, that Sir William
Hamilton was led to the construction of his theory of Quaternions.
“Since,” he says, ‘‘ 4/ —1 is, in a certain well-known sense, a line

ciple, that the symbol 4/1, as applied to lines, denoted perpendicularity.
A further step was made by M. Argand, in a memoir published at Paris in
the same year, in which he shows that the sum of two lines, estimated in
direction as well as magnitude, is the diagonal of the parallelogram con-
structed upon them. The subject was resumed and more fully developed

by M. Francais, in a memoir published in the Annales des Mathematiques for
1813.
Q2

196

perpendicular to the line 1, it seemed natural that there should be
some other imaginary to express a line perpendicular to both the
former ; and because the rotation from 1 to this also, being doubled,
conducts to—1, it also ought to be a square root of negative unity,
though not to be confounded with the former.”

Starting thus with the conception of ¢riplets involving two dis-
tinct square-roots of negative unity, and endeavouring to frame laws
for their algebraical treatment, analogous to those which hold in the
case of couplets, he was soon led to perceive that the existence of the
two imaginaries, just alluded to, necessarily involved the existence
of a ¢hird, which was also a square-root of negative unity, distinct
from either of the former. He was thus led to the conception of
quaternions, or quadrinomials whose real parts, or constituents,
are multiplied, the first by unity, and the other three by the three
imaginary roots of negative unity just referred to; and he deter-
mined the conditions which must subsist amongst these new imagi-
nary coefficients, in order that the resulting quadrinomials should
be subject to the same algebraical laws as the ordinary imaginary
binomials, or couplets.

I may here observe, in passing, that one of these laws, namely,
the law of the moduli, is equivalent to a celebrated theorem of Eu-
ler; viz.: that the sum of four squares, multiplied by the sum
of four squares, is also a sum of four squares. An extension of
this theorem to sums of eéght squares has been effected, independ-
ently, by Mr. John Graves and Professor Young; and the latter
writer (whose paper on the subject is published in the last part
of the Transactions of the Academy) has proved that the property
cannot be extended to higher numbers.

To return to the Quaternion,—we have seen that it is made up
of a real part, and an imaginary trinomial, using the terms real
and émaginary in their ordinary acceptation. The latter of these
represents a right line in space, drawn from the origin to the
point whose co-ordinates are the three constituents of the trinomial,
and it is accordingly designated by Sir William Hamilton by the
term vector. The real part of the quaternion, on the other hand,
designates umber alone, whether positive or negative, without
direction in space ; and, accordingly, although real inthe algebraical

197

sense of the term, itis in some sense imaginary, when contemplated
on the geometrical side. This part of the quaternion is denomi-
nated by Sir William Hamilton the scalar.

Thus we see that a quaternion is reducible to a binomial, the
component parts of which—the scalar and the vector—designate,
the one a number, the other a line. The whole tendency of the
later speculations of the author has been to realize this reduction,
and having determined the laws of operation upon scalars and vec-
tors, to dismiss altogether the consideration of the constituents of
the vector, and to treat it as a single integral quantity. It is easy
to see what amount of simplicity is thus, at one step, introduced
into the whole of Geometry and Mechanics. In place of the
three co-ordinates (rectilinear or polar) by which the magnitude
and direction of a line, or of a force, are ordinarily determined,
the theory of Sir William Hamilton deals with the line itself, or
with the force, directly; and thus not only is the number of ne-
cessary equations reduced at once, in the proportion of three to
one, but also the interpretation of those equations is rendered
simpler and more direct.

The scalar, or algebraically-real part of the quaternion, thus
appearing to have no direct geometrical significancy, geometers
seemed inclined to regard it as a sort of intruder in their domain ;
and I believe it was to the desire to exclude it, that we may, in
part, attribute the very elegant and ingenious theories of ¢rzplets,
invented by Professor De Morgan and Professor Graves. The sca-
lar, however, is represented in mechanics by the ¢ime; and even
in its application to pure geometry, Sir William Hamilton has shown
that the introduction of this fourth quantity confers power and gene-
rality upon the calculus of quaternions, inasmuch as no direction in
space is thus selected as eminent above another, but all are regarded
as equally related to the extra-spatial, or scalar direction. The
calculus thus frequently admits of a simpler and more direct appli-
cation to geometrical problems than the Cartesian method of co-
ordinates, inasmuch as it demands no previous selection of arbitrary
axes.

I may observe, also, that in the triplet theories of Professor
De Morgan and Professor Graves, the law of the moduli is not pre-
served, if the term modulus be taken in its ordinary signification,—

198

it being not generally true that the sum of three squares, multiplied
by the sum of three squares, is a sum of three squares.

But whatever be thought of the principles of the Calculus of
Quaternions, its advantages as an instrument of Mathematical
Thought will undoubtedly be judged by the simplicity and ease
with which it may be applied. In this the author has already done
enough to establish its power. He has applied it with great success
to many problems of the geometry of Surfaces ; and he has given a
sketch of its application to the problem of the Three Bodies, and to
the Mechanics of the Heavens generally. These instances of its ap-
plication,—whether we look to the elegance and simplicity of the
method, or to the beauty and symmetry of the results,—are abun-
dantly sufficient to demonstrate the power and pliancy of the in-
strument. ;

Still, however, more will be required from its author, before the
weapon which he wields with a giant’s grasp may be touched by
feebler hands. It will be necessary that the principles and funda-
mental rules of the calculus should be rendered familiar by elemen-
tary exposition, and their certainty tested by ordinary applications,
before the violation of known analogies which some of them present
will be universally acquiesced in ; and I am happy to be able to
say that the large debt, which Science already owes at his hands, is
likely to receive ere long this addition, and that, like a genuine lover
of Truth, he will not rest content until the difficult path which he
has cut for himself into her tangled and obscure recesses shall
become a highway for all.

I now proceed to the consideration of Mr. Haughton’s Memoir
“On the Equilibrium and Motion of solid and fluid Bodies.”

The object of this Memoir, as stated by the author himself, is “‘ to
deduce, by the method of the Mecanique Analytique of Lagrange,
the laws of equilibrium and motion of elastic solid and fluid bodies
from the same physical principles, and to discover by the same
method the conditions at the limits.” The method of Lagrange
(which is so peculiarly adapted to the mechanics of a system com-
posed of an indefinite number of acting molecules, situated inde-
finitely near each other), seems to have been first applied to the
problem of elastic bodies by M. Navier, who determined by that me-
thod the laws of equilibrium of a homogeneous uncrystallized solid.

199

The late Mr. Green, of Cambridge, applied the same method to the
more difficult dynamical question of the movement of the mole-
cules of the luminiferous ether; in which application he was
followed, but with more success, by the distinguished mathemati-
cian, whose name is imperishably connected with the records of this
Academy.

Mr. Haughton has judiciously adopted the same mathematical
method ; and he has determined the form of the function which
enters the general equation of Lagrange (and which depends upon
the internal forces acting at any point of the medium), from the
assumed principle, that the molecules of solid and fluid bodies act
on each other only in the direction of the line joining them, and
with forces which depend on the magnitude and direction of
that line. This function is easily shown to consist of two parts,
one of them depending on the first power of the displacement, and
the other upon its square ; the former of which is assumed to relate
to perfect fluids, and the latter to solids, while both must be taken
into account in imperfect or viscous fluids. The form of this func-
tion, in the case of solids, bears some analogy to, although it is
quite different from, that of the function employed by Professor
Mac Cullagh in his dynamical theory of light; and the author
deduces, from that difference, the important physical consequence
that the molecules of the luminiferous ether do not, according to that
theory, act on one another in the direction of the line joining them.

The differential equations of motion cannot be integrated gene-
rally; but the values of the three component displacements which
correspond to the case of plane waves, are manifestly particular
integrals; and the equations of condition, which result from the
substitution of these values in the general equations of motion, lead
to a remarkable geometrical construction for the three possible
directions of molecular vibration, and the corresponding velocities
of the plane waves, by means of six fixed ellipsoids.

The author then determines the equation of the suzface of wave-
slowness (or the reciprocal polar of the wave-surface), the nature
and properties of which are analogous to those of the surface of the
same name in the theory of light. This surface is of the sath de-
gree, and has ¢hree sheets, corresponding to the three velocities of

200

wave propagation ; and, like the corresponding surface in the theory
of light, it serves to determine the direction of the refracted waves,
in passing from one medium to another, as well as the laws of propa-
gation in the same medium. In the most general case considered by
the author,—namely, when the molecules of the medium are arranged
symmetrically round three rectangular planes,—it is shown that
this surface has four nodes, at which the tangent plane is a cone of
the second degree; and thence arises a conical refraction in Sound,
similar to that discovered theoretically by Sir William Hamilton
in the case of Light.

That such analogies, and points of correspondence, should exist
between the theory of light and any general theory of vibration in
crystalline solids, was, of course, to be expected from the common
foundation and the common postulates of the two theories. Not-
withstanding this, however, the two theories diverge at avery early
point. In both, indeed, the form of the characteristic function is de-
duced from the assumed molecular constitution of the medium. But
that constitution is essentially different.in the two cases,—the funda-
mental molecular property of the luminiferous ether, in the theory
of Professor Mac Cullagh, being the unchangeableness of its den-
sity, while the corresponding basis of the theory of Mr. Haughton
is the property that the molecules of the medium act on one another
in the direction of the joining line.*

In conclusion, I may observe that the value of Mr. Haughton’s
theory—considered on its physical side, and independently of its
mathematical elegance—consists in its high degree of generality ;
which is such, as necessarily to embrace all the fundamental condi-
tions of the problem, and thus to leave to future mathematicians
the task only of limiting and interpreting his results.

In speaking of Dr. Hincks’s philological researches I must pass
over those which relate to Egyptian Hieroglyphics, and hasten to his

* The theory of Mr. Haughton bears a much closer resemblance, in many
of its results, to the wave-theory of M. Cauchy than to that of Professor Mae
Cullagh, although it differs from it wholly in method. The theory of M.Cau- °
chy is, in fact, a theory of the laws of propagated vibration in solids, and
is inapplicable (as was shown by Professor Mac Cullagh) to light.

201

more recent, and (at the present time) more interesting labours con-
nected with Persepolitan writing. And in order to present an intel-
ligible statement of the nature of these labours, and of the additions
which have been thereby made to the existing amount of know-
ledge upon this curious subject, it will be necessary to take a hur-
ried glance at the history of the investigation, and its principal
steps.

The cuneiform writing has been generally reduced to three lead-
ing divisions, which have been denominated, respectively, Persian,
Median, and Babylonian. Many of the cuneiform inscriptions con-
tain all the three kinds of writing; the first being the principal, and
apparently the vernacular record, and the other two translations.
They are found on rocks, slabs, and pillars, at Persepolis, at
Behistun, at Van, at Murghab, and at Hamadan. These trilingual
inscriptions are all, without exception, records of the Acheme-
nian dynasty; the earliest which has been discovered (the inscrip-
tion at Murghab, or Pasargadz) relating to Cyrus the Great, and
the latest to Artaxerxes Ochus.

Of the three kinds of writing found in these inscriptions, the
first, or Persian, is the simplest, containing the fewest and least com-
plicated characters. It is also distinguished from the other two by
the divisions between the words, which are separated by an oblique
wedge; and this circumstance, of course, greatly facilitates the task
of the decipherer. The second Persepolitan writing appears to
have been coeval with the first, and to have been employed only in
conjunction with it, in the trilingual monuments of the Achemenian
princes ; it is accordingly ascribed by the concurrent voice of phi-
lologers to the Medes, the people next in importance to the native
Persians under the Achemenian dynasty. The number of cha-
racters in this writing is far greater than in the Persian, its alphabet
(or syllabary) containing about 100 letters. The third Persepolitan
writing belongs to one of a group of languages (distinguished by
Major Rawlinson into the Babylonian, the Assyrian, and the
Elyme@an) written in a similar character. It is ascribed, with every
probability, to the Babylonians, legends in a like character being
found on cylinders and bricks excavated from the foundations of
the primeeval cities of Shinar. It is unquestionably the most ancient

202

of the three kinds of cuneiform writing, and was probably the type
upon which the other two were constructed. The characters are
more numerous and more complicated than those of the first and
second kinds.

The process of resolving and interpreting an inscription in an un-
known and extinct language, and written in an unknown character,
appears to include three distinct and principal steps. The first of
these is that of deciphering (properly so called), or determining the
phonetic powers of the letters. The next step is the determination
of the nature of the inflections, and the grammatical structure of the
language itself, and the discovery of its congeners or representatives
amongst the living languages. The third and last step consists in
tracing from these sources the meaning of its roots, and thus trans-
lating the inscription.

The first of these steps was long since taken, with respect to the
first Persepolitan writing. In the year 1802, Professor Grotefend, of
Gottingen, examined two short trilingual inscriptions, which had
been copied at Persepolis by the traveller Niebuhr, and succeeded in
identifying the names of Cyrus, Darius, Xerxes, and Hystaspes, in
all the three characters. The analysis of these names, in the case
of the Persian, enabled him to determine the values of eleven out
of the sixteen letters of which they were composed, or nearly one-
third of the entire alphabet.

The next step was made by Professor Rask, of Copenhagen,
in 1826. He recognised the title chemenide in the inscription
of Niebuhr, and thus determined the values of two important let-
ters, m and 7, which occur in it. But the most valuable contribu-
tion made by Rask to this branch of palzography, consisted in
his discovery of the resemblance of the extinct language to the
Sanscrit in some of its inflections, a discovery which has been
justly regarded as the key to its interpretation. Ten years later the
inquiry received a fresh impulse by the simultaneous publication of
two works, one by M. Burnouf, of Paris, and the other by the dis-
tinguished orientalist, Professor Lassen, of Bonn. By the analysis
of a trilingual inscription, containing the names of the provinces of
the Persian empire, the values of many new characters were ascer-
tained, and the known alphabet was enlarged to twenty-six letters.

203

In the year 1838 the values of five new characters were added to
the list,—two by Dr. Beer, of Leipsic, and three by M. Jacquet,
of Paris; and the same writers discovered, independently, the fun-
damental principle which, strange to say, had hitherto escaped
notice, that the Persian alphabet contained but three vowels, a, 2,
and w.*

But the most important of the researches connected with the
first Persepolitan writing are those of Major Rawlinson. Hitherto
little had been accomplished beyond the jist step of the process, —
the determination of the values of the letters. Rask, indeed, had,
observed the similarity of the language to the Sanscrit, and this
was confirmed by Lassen and Beer, the former of whom proposed
to employ the Sanscrit as a key to its interpretation ; but, as yet,
little had been correctly done on this head. In 1835 Major Raw-
linson commenced his labours, in the country of the inscriptions ;
rediscovered for himself the greater part of what had been already
done by European scholars ; and determined the values of, at least,
four new characters. But his chief work—in which he has, by
one great stride, surpassed all his predecessors—is the translation
of the Persian portion of the great trilingual inscription at Behis-
tun, containing above 400 lines of cuneiform writing. This in-
scription had been copied, in part, by Major Rawlinson in 1837 ;
and a large portion of the translation was made by him, and com-
municated to the Royal Asiatic Society, in 1839. His philological
labours were suddenly interrupted in the following year, by active
duty at Affehanistan; but in the autumn of 1845 he succeeded in
making a correct copy of the whole of the Persian inscription
(together with a considerable portion of the Median and Baby-
lonian), and soon after completed the translation in the form in
which it has been recently published. With the contents of this
singular record, written more than twenty-three centuries since,
and throwing an unexpected light upon one of the most contro-

* This striking similarity of the Persian to the languages of the Shemitic
type, in its vocalic structure, has been recently drawn still closer by Dr.
Wall, in his able Paper on the different kinds of cuneiform writing, published
in the last volume of the Transactions of the Academy.

204

verted questions of early history, the literary public are now well
acquainted.

Dr. Hincks’s first paper on Persepolitan writing was communi-
cated to the Academy in June, 1846, before the publication of the
first part of Major Rawlinson’s memoir. In this paper he proposes
three general principles respecting the orthography of the Persian,
in which he corrects Lassen’s account of that language. The most
important of these consists in the distinction of the consonants into
two classes, which he calls primary and secondary,—the former

_being those which may be used before the vowel a, expressed or
supplied, the latter such as are only used before one of the other
vowels. Dr. Hincks maintains, in opposition to Lassen, that these
secondary consonants are phonetically equivalent to their primaries;
and he lays it down, “‘as an invariable rule, that if a primary con-
sonant precedes @ or ~, when a secondary consonant existed of the
same value as the primary one, and appropriate to that vowel, an
a must be interposed, either as a distinct syllable, or as a guna to
the vowel.” The Persian alphabet may now be considered to be
completely established. Of the thirty-nine letters which compose
it, Major Rawlinson and Dr. Hincks are now agreed as to the
values of all but one ; Dr. Hincks having adopted three of Major
Rawlinson’s values, and Major Rawlinson having taken, indepen-
dently, nine of those assigned by Dr. Hincks.

The data for the investigation of the Median, or second Persepo-
litan writing, are abundant, the trilingual inscriptions of Persepolis
and Behistun furnishing more than ninety proper names, together
with their Persian equivalents. Notwithstanding this, the progress
made in the investigation has been comparatively small. In fact,
with the exception of Grotefend, who made the first step,. Wester-
gaard is the only writer who has attempted the task of deciphering
it with success. Major Rawlinson, indeed, informs us, in his Me-
moir on the Persian character, that he has made considerable pro-
gress in deciphering the two other kinds of Persepolitan writing ;
and he has givenasketch of his views on the orthography, and the
general structure and affinities of the language of the second kind:
but none of his results, as to the values of the characters, have
been as yet published.

205

Westergaard held that the Median alphabet had six vowels and
sixteen consonants; and that the characters represented, first, these
twenty-two /etters, and then syllables composed of the consonants
followed by vowels. Dr. Hincks maintains, on the contrary, that
there are but four vowels and five consonants; and that, besides the
characters representing these nine simple sounds, there are also
characters representing combinations of the five consonants with
preceding and following vowels, as also combinations of the vowels
with each other. Again,—while according to Westergaard the vowels
are not all expressed,—according to Dr. Hincks every vowel is ex-
pressed at least once, and often more than once; it being customary
to write vowels ¢wice over, at the end of one character and at
the beginning of the next. In accordance with this principle, Dr.
Hincks adds vowels, in many cases, to Westergaard’s values, thus
making the characters to represent syllables instead of letters.
Notwithstanding these important differences, however, he confirms,
in general, the values given by Westergaard, although he differs
from him altogether as to five of the characters, and assigns values
to five more, which that writer had not valued at all.

But it is upon his labours connected with the third Persepolitan
writing that Dr. Hincks’s chief claimas an original discoverer must be
founded. Grotefend discovered that the characters, in this writing,
were partly expressive of syllables, and partly of letters; to a few
of them, also, he assigned phonetic values; and he ascertained the
fact of the correspondence of certain lapidary with certain cursive
characters. To this little has been added by the many archzolo-
gists who have written upon the subject, beyond the mere classifi-
cation of the characters. At an early period of his inquiries, Dr.
Hincks arrived at the conclusion that the Babylonian and Assyrian
writing agreed with the second Persepolitan in many of the features
of the latter already noticed. The chief of the materials upon which
he has since laboured are the Achzmenian inscriptions published
by Westergaard, and the great inscription of the East Tndia Com-
pany, containing 619 lines of lapidary characters. His first step in
the deciphering of these documents was, of course, to analyse the
proper names which occur in the third columns of the trilingual
inscriptions, and to compare them with their equivalents in the other

206

two. The values of many characters were thus determined; those of
others were ascertained by comparing different modes of writing the
same words in the inscriptions which commence with the same for-
mula; and, finally, when the equivalence of two sets of characters,
lapidary and cursive, was ascertained, more values were determined
by comparing the proper names in the great inscription with their
representatives in the other languages. By such means Dr. Hincks
has constructed an alphabet, or syllabary, of the third Persepolitan
writing, containing the values of ninety-five characters, together
with the corresponding lapidary characters; and he has given a
series of numbers from the rock inscription at Van, exhibiting the
mode of expressing numerals in cuneatic characters.

Before I take leave of this subject, one more remark is necessary.
It has been assumed by every writer who has hitherto engaged in
the investigation of the cuneiform inscriptions, that the writing of
the second and third kinds (as well as that of the first) is alpha-
betical. This fundamental position, however, has been recently
assailed by Dr. Wall, in a very able critical paper read before the
Academy ; and arguments of much weight have been adduced to
distinguish the principle of these two kinds of cuneiform writing
from that of the first, and to prove them to be ideagraphic. It is
not my duty (even if I were competent to the task) to offer any
opinion upon the question thus raised. I have only to observe that
what has been said above, respecting the progress recently made in
deciphering these two kinds of writing, is based upon the ordinary
assumption, and must be received with the reserve which necessa-
rily attaches to a controverted position.

With Mr. O’Donovan’s archeological labours I regret to say that
I possess no direct acquaintance; and, accordingly, in the present
notice of them, I am compelled to lean upon the friendly aid of the
Secretary of the Academy, who is himself a large contributor to the
same department of literature.

Mr. O’Donovan’s vast acquirements connected with Irish ar-
cheology may be traced, in a great measure, to his connexion
with the Ordnance Survey. In the course of the duties which this
connexion imposed upon him, he visited every part of Ireland for
the purpose of tracing the ancient names of places, and of collect-

———

207

ing the local traditions connected with them, all of which he
compared with the existing records in the historical manuscripts
preserved in the Libraries of the Academy and the University.
The object of these inquiries was to collect materials for the
Historical and Antiquarian memoirs, which it was the original
intention of the enlightened officers at the head of the Irish
Survey to compile and publish,—an intention which (as the Aca-
demy are aware) was unhappily frustrated by the interference of
Government. In the researches in which Mr. O’Donovan was thus
for many years engaged, he acquired the vast amount of historical
and topographical knowledge which his subsequent writings have
displayed. He availed himself of the same opportunities to perfect his
acquaintance with the dialects of the Irish language; and he has
thus been enabled to throw a light on this department of philology,
such as probably no other could have done.

The works edited by Mr. O’Donovan for the Irish Archzeolo-
gical Society are the first of his published labours which claim
our attention. They are the following:

1. “The Circuit of Ireland, by Muircheartach Mac Neill,
Prince of Aileach. A Poem written in the Year 942, by Cormacan
Eigeas, Chief Poet of the North of Ireland.”

2. “The Battle of Magh Rath (Moira), from an ancient Manu-
script in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin.”

3. ‘* An Account of the Tribes and Customs of the District of
Hy-Many, commonly called O’Kelly’s Country, in the Counties of
Galway and Roscommon. Edited from the Book of Lecan, in the
Library of the Royal Irish Academy.”

4. “An Account of the Tribes and Customs of the District of
Hy-Fiachrach, in the Counties of Sligo and Mayo. Edited from
the Book of Lecan, in the Library of the Royal Irish Academy, and
from a copy of the Mac Firbis Manuscript in the possession of the
Earl of Roden.”

Mr. O’Donovan has also edited the following minor pieces in
the Miscellany of the Irish Archeological Society, viz.: “An An-
cient Poem attributed to St. Columbkille ;” ‘“‘ The Irish Charters
in the Book of Kells;” ‘‘ A Covenant in Irish between Mageoghe-
gan and the Fox ;” and “ The Annals of Ireland from A. D. 1453

208

to 1468. Translated from a lost Irish original, by Dudley Fir-
bisse.”

These historical tracts and bardic tales are edited, for the most
part, in the original Irish, with translations and notes. In the lat-
ter Mr. O’Donovan has brought together a vast body of historical
and genealogical information connected with the ancient families
referred to; and he has illustrated the subjects with much curious
antiquarian lore, respecting the manners and customs of the times.
He has also, in many cases, annexed maps of the districts described,
and topographical indexes, in which the etymology of the ancient
names is given, together with the corresponding modern appella-
tions.

Among the works of Mr. O’Donovan enumerated by the Coun-
cil, in awarding him the Cunningham Medal, is his Irish Grammar.
This work was undertaken for the use of the senior classes in the
College of St. Columba, and was published at the expense of the
Trustees of that institution. The publication has’ supplied a want
long felt by the philologers of Europe; and the Celtic student is
now in possession of a Grammar, compiled by a scholar who has
studied the ancient language as it exists in our manuscript litera-
ture, and whose judgment and learning have enabled him to discri-
minate between the original and characteristic grammatical forms,
and the accidental peculiarities belonging to particular districts or
periods. The vast body of examples which Mr. O’Donovan has col->
lected from Irish MSS., in illustration of this work, contributes
greatly to enhance its value.

But Mr. O’Donovan’s principal work is his edition of the Annals
of the Four Masters, from the autograph manuscript in the Library
of the Royal Irish Academy. The publication of this curious and
important chronicle had been long and earnestly desired by Irish
scholars. The language in which it is written was fast becoming
obsolete, and another half century would probably have interposed
a serious difficulty in its interpretation; while the curious mass
of information which Mr. O’Donovan has brought together in
illustration of it,—collected, as it has been, in a great part, from
oral traditions,—would, in all likelihood, have been wholly lost.
This work will ever remain a monument of the learning and la-

209

bour of its author, and would suffice alone to place his name in
a high rank in the list of Archzologists. The three large quarto
volumes which have already appeared contain the Annals from
A. D. 1172 to 1616; Mr. O’Donovan is now engaged in preparing
for publication the earlier portion, which will be accompanied by a
complete index of the names of persons and places mentioned in the
Annals.

Upon the conclusion of his Address, the President pre-
sented the Medal to Sir William Hamilton, and addressed
him as follows:

Sir William Hamilton,—in awarding you this Medal, the Coun-
cil cannot have the gratification of feeling that they are contributing
to the reputation ofa name which is already known wherever Science
is cultivated. But they trust that you will value it asa mark of
sympathy from the Society, whose scientific character you have
raised by your labours, and whose interests you have done so much
in other ways to promote. Suffer me, on my own behalf, to add,
that the duty which I now discharge, as the organ of the Academy
on the present occasion, is to myself, personally, the most grateful of
any which have devolved upon me as your successor in this Chair.

The President then presented the Medal to Mr. Haugh-
ton, addressing him as follows :

Mr. Haughton,—Accept this Medal as a testimony of the high
value which the Council of the Royal Irish Academy set upon your
researches, connected with a most difficult branch of Applied Mathe-
matics; and as an expression of their hope that the labours in the
application of the higher branches of analysis to physical problems,
for which you have proved yourself so eminently qualified, and
which have been already crowned with such success, may long
continue to add to your own honour, and to that of the Academy
of which you are a member.

The President, presenting the Medal to Dr. Hincks, ad-
dressed him thus:

Dr. Hincks,—Accept this Medal as a proof of the high opinion
with which the Council of the Royal Irish Academy regard your

VOL. IV. R

210

researches, connected with some of the most obscure and difficult
problems of Archeology. Allow me to add, that the merit of those
researches, high as it is in itself, is enhanced in your case by the
circumstance, that they have been pursued in the seclusion of retire-
ment, and without any of those aids derived from the intercourse
with others engaged in similar pursuits, which are usually so effec-
tive in impelling to and suggesting inquiry.

The President, presenting the Medal to Mr. O'Donovan,
addressed him thus :

Mr.O’ Donovan,—Accept this Medal as a testimony of the high
value which the Council of the Royal Irish Academy set upon your
labours connected with Irish philology, and Irish history“and anti-
quities. This is the first occasion on which the Council, acting on
the laws recently enacted by the Academy, have conferred the ho-
nour of the Cunningham Medal for works not published in the
Transactions of the Academy. They therefore hope that you (and
through you the literary public) will receive this award, not only as
a just tribute to the value of your own researches, but also as a
token of their sympathy with all who are engaged in the common
pursuit of truth.

Mr. Robert Ball, Treasurer, presented an ancient silver
pin of a very peculiar form, on behalf of John Mac Donnell,
M.D. He also exhibited a large collection of casts of fos-
sils, lately presented to the Museum of Trinity College by
the East India Company.

The following communication on the dynamic effect of a
turbine, as shown by the application of Prony’s brake, was
received from the Rev. T. R. Robinson, D. D.

This wheel was constructed for William Kirk, Esq., by
the Messrs. Gardner, of Armagh. These gentlemen had been
strongly impressed with the advantages of this wheel, by read-
ing the account of it given by Sir Robert Kane, in the “ In-
dustrial Resources of Ireland;” and one of them actually

211

visited France for the purpose of establishing relations with
its inventor, which might enable them to introduce it as a
moving power in this active manufacturing district. Find-
ing it impossible to make any satisfactory arrangement with
M. Fourneyron, they instituted a series of experiments, guided
by which they succeeded in constructing the present machine,
which seems to be very efficient ; and as little is known in
this country of the turbine, Dr. Robinson thinks the results
he obtained may have some interest.

It drives eight beetling engines. In these a series of
wooden stampers are raised by wipers on a revolving beam,
and allowed to fall on the linen, which is rolled on a massive
eylinder, sixty times in a minute, the cylinder itself revolving
slowly, and being traversed in the direction of its axis. Each
engine has thirty-six, weighing each twenty pounds and lifted
twelve inches. ‘The supply of water is very limited, being
derived from the tail race of a mill situated higher on the water-
course, and very deficient in summer; while in winter there
is much back-water.

The turbine (a distinet idea of which can easily be ob-
tained from a work of Ruhlman, recently translated by Sir
Robert Kane) has thirty-six floats, which are perpendicular
to the circumference at their origin, and receive the water at
an angle of 45°. These are attached by flanches, which, in
Dr. Robinson’s opinion, present a good deal of resistance to
the efflux of the water, and absorb power. The internal dia-
meter is 2°40 feet, and the external 4°80; the depth is 7-5
inches, divided into four compartments, which can be worked
partially, and each of which can drive two engines.

In estimating the dynamic effect of a water-wheel, we must
know the impelling power, and the resistance overcome with
a given speed. ‘The first is the weight of the water expended
in a given time, multiplied by the height through which it
has descended ; this involves the measurement of the water,
which, in Dr. Robinson’s experiments, was made by an over-

212

fall established immediately below a bridge about 100 feet from
the turbine. This process gives very precise results, if the
necessary precautions be taken. The formula for the number
of cubic feet passed in a second is Q=Cx Lx A| 2, when C
is a coefficient varying from 3:550 to 3-206, according to the
ratio of the overfall’s width to the channel in which it is
placed. The first belongs to the case when they are equal,
the second when that ratio does not exceed 1 to3. LL is the
breadth of the overfall in feet, and H the depth of the water
in it. This should be measured so far behind it as to be
exempt from the curvature assumed by the surface as the
water rushes towards the aperture. The measures were taken,
for convenience, at the overfall itself, and it was found by trial
that they require to be multiplied by 1-111, in the cireum-
stances of this overfall, to reduce them to those due to the un-
disturbed surface. This formula, however, assumes that the
water-way above is so large, that the velocity of arrival at the
overfall is insensible. If not, the result must be multiplied by

J (1 + a): u being this velocity, which Dr. Ro-

binson obtained by dividing the approximate quantity of water
given by the formula, by the water-way of the channel. This
last was found, by a careful section, to be 12:18 feet +4 ofa
foot for every inch of water in the overfall. The results ob-
tained are, he believes, quite as exact as direct measurement
could afford. The fall was ascertained by measuring, at the
beginning and end of each experiment, the distance of the
upper surface of the water below a point fourteen feet above
the top of the turbine, and also the depth of water over that
top (the wheel being always submerged). The power of the
fall is expressed in horse power, whose unit is 33,000.

The resistance in ordinary work is, first, the friction of
the machinery, and secondly, the weight of the beetles; these
he at first thought could easily be valued, and thus give a
measure of the efficiency of the machine. As, however, the

213

beetles spring up by their own elasticity and that of the linen,
and are overtaken by the wipers in their ascent, their whole
weight does not resist. Indeed Dr. Robinson is not aware of
any unexceptionable mode, except Prony’s brake, which can
exhibit the actual amount of actual force transmitted by a
machine. ‘This instrument is well known to consist of a ring
clamped on a revolving cylinder, and tightened till its friction
constrains the shaft to revolve at a given speed. That friction
must equal the resistance of any other kind of work which pro-
duces the same speed; and it can be directly measured by weights
hung on the extremity of a lever attached to the ring. Let
R be the distance of the weight from the centre of the shaft,
‘y the radius of the brake, 2 the revolutions which it makes in
aminute, W the weight applied + that of the lever reduced
to the same distance R; w the friction produced by the ring
and its appendages. Then the effect is expressed by the

equation. %
Qar x{ a ea } xn

== 33,000

In this instance <- 19, and r=0-56. The weight of the

lever reduced to & =50 lbs; and as the pressure of the brake,

&c., = 202 lbs, while, from the abrading nature of the action,*

the coefficient of friction must have been at least one-fifth, the

quantity w may be taken at 40 lbs. These give the formula
E-=(w + 52-132) x nx 0-002015.

In the first trial, the weight /7=2801b.; the depth on the
overfall = 4-75 inches ; the mean depth from the datum plane

* This was so severe, owing to the rubbing surface being too small, that
it was necessary to have the upper part of the brake made a cistern, which
was kept full of water, and communicated with the rubbing parts by several
apertures. The water boiled violently from the heat evolved.

214

above, 15°75 inches ; and that on the turbine thirteen inches,

the water being dammed up by the overfall. The brake made

nineteen revolutions in seventy-five seconds, equivalent to 70-1

of the turbine, or 23-59 of the wiper beam, per minute.
Hence Dr. Robinson computed

Q =9:41; Power= 12°38; H=10:17; and 5 = 0-821.

The last number, the ratio of the work done to the power,
is evidently the measure of the value of the machine, and
though it is very high, Dr. Robinson is confident that it is
not overrated.

The second trial was intended to observe the effect of a
higher speed, and showed a remarkable diminution of effect.
There V=224lbs.; H=5-125 inches; the depth above 11-75
inches; that on the turbine the same as before ; and the speed
nineteen in sixty-six seconds, equivalent to 79-6 of the tur-
bine, or 26°81 of the wiper beam. These data give:

Q=1059; P=14:43; H=9.61; and 5, = 0.667.

At a third experiment the brake came off the shaft, but,
fortunately, without doing any harm to the workmen; and Dr.
Robinson did not think it prudent to replace it. He, however,
hopes to repeat these trials, with a brake of larger dimensions,
on another turbine that is in process of construction.

The great loss of effect by increasing the speed induced
Dr. Robinson to suspect that some error must have occurred ;
but Mr. Kirk had observed that, by varying the number of
engines, and counting the revolutions in each case, more
work seemed to be performed at slow speeds. This was tried
with the addition of the same overfall, to ascertain the power
expended in each trial, and the results obtained, though not
absolute measures, appear to Dr. Robinson worthy of notice,
as they may assist the theory of these machines. The mea-
sures of the power, however, differ from the preceding, as the

215

depth on the turbine was not measured. Instead of it, the
depth at the overfall is deducted: this is less than the truth,
and therefore the powers given are something too high.

The experiments were made thus. One compartment of
the turbine being opened, the beetles of all the engines were
suspended, and the revolutions of the wiper beam, per minute,
counted. ‘The resistance here is merely the friction of the
gearing of the eight engines, =g. Then bring one set of
beetles into action, the resistance isg+<«, and soon. Repeat
the same with two and three compartments. With one, how-
ever, only four engines could be worked, and with the others
it was thought unsafe to try g alone. The results obtained
are given in the following table, of which the last column alone
requires explanation. It contains the resistance in terms of
g and <, multiplied by a coefficient which is the number of
revolutions divided by the power, or that which a unit of horse
power would produce.

No. | Revol. Pane Fall. | Q. P. E =9 x
1 | 26°30 1 12:'40| 6:36] 8:94 | 2:943 x g 2:943
2) 2320] 1 |1245| 5-76| 8-12) 2:856x(g+s) |3-812
3|1763| 1 |1214) 5:55| 7-64) 2:308x (g+26)| 3854
4) 1656| 1 |12:20| 5:55] 7-68) 2:157x (g+3«)| 4-324
5 | 12:20 1 12:04} 5°71] 7:79} 1:°565 x (g+48«)| 3661
6 | 3214] 2 | 12:08/12:53|17-15| 1:874x(g+s) | 2-502
7 | 30:00 2 11-94 | 12°22 | 16°53 | 1-815 x (g+2 )| 3031
8 | 27:93 2 12°15 | 11-69 | 16:09 | 1:736 x (g+3 2) | 3-480
9 | 25-42) 2 | 11-93) 11-74] 15-87 | 1-602 x (g +48) | 3-748

10 | 22°48 2 11°67 | 11°30 | 14:95 | 1-504 x (g+5¢) | 4-022

11 | 19-72 2 11°42 | 11:04 | 14-28 | 1-381 x (g+6¢) 4:156

12 | 17:29 2 11-46 | 11°23 | 14:59 | 1-185 x(g+7 ) 3:963

13 | 14:00 2 11°35 | 11°15 | 14°36 | 0-975 x (g +8 ¢) | 3-587

14 | 32°88 3 11-69 | 17-67 | 23-41 | 1-405 x (g+3e)| 2:817

15 | 30:93 3 11°65 | 17:56 | 23:17 | 1°335 x (g+4)| 3123

16 | 28:00 | 3 | 11-25 | 1665 | 21-22] 1-319 x (g+5«) | 3-528

17 | 26°35 3 11-29 | 16:89 | 21:60} 1-220 x (g +6 ¢)| 3°671

18 | 24:24 3 11°30 | 16°50 | 21:13 | 1:147 x (9 +7) | 3°836

19 | 20-86 3 10°92 | 15°85 | 19-62 1:063 x (g+8 #)|3°911

216

The effect of the speed is evident by comparing, for ex-
ample, Nos. 4, 8, and 14, where the load is the same number.
However, when it is equal, the effect per horse power must be
the same. By equating the values of HZ, under this condition,
the relation of g and < may be determined. ‘Thus, Nos. 16
and 8 gave

1:319 (g+5 c) =1:°736 (g+3e);
from which
e=g x 0°3240.

The mean of eight such* gives it = g x 0°3349 with no very
great discordance ; and substituting this value in #, the num-
bers given in the last column of the table are the result.
Taking means of those that are adjacent, and arranging
them according to the revolutions of the turbine, per minute,

they give:
Mean of Revol. Effect.
Nos: 3, 13 2.0 he 889: 1 Ea a setae
Cpa OE ere Pea are ces) Uli ann leananpennaer ce SS
11, 19, 10°. 28 62-4 a ae
218. ie Od ee
Qe g Tk ER OSE gee Ey 0) aes
8! UGise ieee BB Ontae 2 ece serene
Beda DE SS SO NGO Dua RE. Ah a. eaten
Glas ey ee OG-Ohaag yn. meee

It seems from this that the maximum effect is produced
when it makes about fifty-four revolutions per minute; and
that the effects at the speeds which correspond to those of the
brake experiments are nearly in the same ratio.

Some practical results may be deduced.

1. The close approximation of the values of : shows that

* When the speed is not exactly the same, interpolation is used.

217

the machine is equally efficient with one or several compart-
ments open. It is least with the higher speeds, and vice versa,
as might be expected from the elasticity of the beetles being
more active in the former case; but there is no difference
which cannot be explained by this cause.

2. The quantity of water discharged in these experiments
is scarcely more than half what is due to the head and water-
way of the sluice. This was entirely unexpected ; for in Bar-
ker’s mill and other reactive wheels of the same kind, the
centrifugal force increases the discharge ; and nearly half the
whole power is thus absorbed.

From the drawing of this turbine supplied by Messrs. Gard-
ner, it appears that the effective water-way of the sluice, with
three. compartments open,* is 1:86 feet. From this and the
column 2, the velocity with which the water enters the tur-
bine can be computed; and Dr. Robinson finds that when
the speed is seventy-two revolutions it enters without shock,
a condition considered by Poncelet and others, who have
treated of this wheel, to be essential. Here, however, the
maximum is at a much lower velocity ; from which it may be
inferred that the theory of the turbine requires in this respect
some modification. On the other hand, if Riihlman’s details
and plate of the St. Blas turbine (the most remarkable that
has yet been constructed) are exact, it deviates from this
rule far on the other side, revolving with more than twice the
speed due to this condition. It seems, therefore, that the
theory of the turbine requires some revision.

On the whole, Dr. Robinson is of opinion that the tur-
bine is a very valuable motive agent, even should it not fully
realize the highest statements of its efficiency which have been
made on the Continent. He has not yet been able to compare

* At the time of these experiments the permanent supply of water was
only ten cubic feet, which will explain the diminution of fall as they pro-
ceeded.

VOL. IV. 8

218

it directly with the ordinary water-wheels, for the brake
could not be applied without much inconvenience in any of
Mr. Kirk’s other mills; nor can any inference be made from the
power applied to drive them, for the friction, &c., differs too
much in each. For instance, measuring the quantity g, the
friction of the machinery of eight engines, it was in that be-
longing to the turbine 4°74 horse power, when working at the
normal speed; 3°45 at another mill ; and only 2-82 at a third.
That of the beetles is probably equally variable. But he sees
no reason for doubting the results obtained with the brake,
the lowest of which is scarcely exceeded by the best overshot
wheels, while the others surpass considerably the usual esti-
mate of their performance. The small bulk and weight are
decided advantages (except in variable resistances, where the
momentum of a large wheel acts as a fly). It seems peculiarly
applicable to very high falls, having the special advantage of
lessening in size and cost as the fall increases ; and its power
of acting with undiminished effect, when totally submerged,
fits it for many situations where ordinary water wheels are im-
peded at times by back-water.

219

NoveMBER 13TH, 1848.

REV. HUMPHREY LLOYD, D.D., Presipenr,
in the Chair.

Tue Secretary read the following communications relative to
recent antiquarian discoveries ; one, aletter from Mr. Richard
Young of Island-bridge, accompanying specimens of ancient
Danish weapons, discovered by the workmen in excavating
near the Terminus of the Great Southern and Western Rail-
way. ‘They consisted of a sword, much larger than has been
yet found, and a smaller weapon of the same kind, together
with an iron spear or pike-head, and a number of iron arrow-
heads. The writer stated that he is about opening a gravel
pit, which, it is supposed, may contain skeletons and antique
remains. There were also presented an iron Roman sword,
found in a cemetery at Treves, and an ancient urn, dug out of
an old wall recently thrown down at St. Audoen’s Church,
together with some old coins, sent by the Rev. James Howie.
A fragment of woollen fabric, worn by the ancient Irish, was
presented by Sir Erasmus Burrowes of Lauragh, near Por-
tarlington.

A vote of thanks was passed to the contributors of these
interesting specimens.

Captain Larcom, V. P., having been called to the Chair,
the President read a Paper ‘‘on the Corrections required in
the Measurement of the Magnetic Declination.”

The chief source of error in the measurement of the magnetic
declination is that which arises from the torsion of the suspen-
sion thread. ‘The angle of torsion appears to be altered, not
only by the winding up of the suspension thread, which is oc-
casionally necessary, but also by every removal of the magnet
itself, the fibres of which the thread is composed appearing to

VOL. IV. T

220

re-arrange themselves when the suspended load is withdrawn.
It is also subject to changes, although to a much smaller ex-
tent, arising from hygrometric variations in the atmosphere.
It is important, therefore, that we should possess a simple and
accurate method of determining its amount.

Let us conceive, with Gauss,* two horizontal diameters
of the suspension thread,—one at the lower extremity, pa-
rallel to the magnetic axis of the suspended magnet, and there-
fore moveable along withit; the other at the upper extremity,
parallel to the former in the state of detorsion. The angles
contained by these lines with the magnetic meridian being
denoted, respectively, by u and v, the angle of torsion is v—u;
and the moment of the force of H torsion is (v—), H being
a constant coefficient. This is resisted by the earth’s mag-
netic force, the moment of which is mX sin uw, or mXU, g. P+
the angle z being small; and therefore the equation of equili-
brium is

H(v -u) =mXu.
Hence

The value of the coefficient, = 1, is determined expe-

rimentally, by observing the readings of the scale attached to
the magnet, corresponding to two positions of the arm of the
torsion circle connected with the upper extremity of the sus-
pension thread. Let v, and v2 denote the values of v in the
two positions; wu and wz the corresponding values of w; then
denoting the coefficient for abridgment by p,

Vi =pu, V2= pu.
Whence, subtracting and dividing,

Uy — U2”

ge ; , : :
Intensitas Vis Magnetice Terrestris ad mensuram absolutam revocata.

221

in which 2 — v is the angle contained between the two posi-
tions of the arm of the torsion circle, and is therefore known;
and w — ue is the difference of the observed scale-readings con-
verted into angular value.

The value of ~ — uw, in this expression, must be corrected
for the actual changes of declination which take place in the
interval of the two readings; or else the observations must be
instituted in such a manner as to eliminate, of themselves,
these changes. ‘The former course is that recommended by
Gauss, and usually followed, the actual changes of declina-
tion being determined by simultaneous observations with an
auxiliary apparatus. But in this, and in all similar cases in
which the interval of the observations is small, the effect of
such changes may be eliminated with more certainty by re-
peating the readings alternately in an opposite order for a few
successions. ‘Thus the errors arising from a want of exact
correspondence either in the movements, or in the times of
observing the two instruments, are avoided.

In order to determine the deviation of the plane of detor-
sion, v, the coefficient p must be altered, so as to change the
value of u, while that of y is unchanged. The usual course
adopted for this purpose is to diminish the magnetic moment,
m, by substituting a weaker magnet. The value of the altered
coefficient is to be determined experimentally in the manner
already described: let it be denoted by p’, and let wu’ be the
new angle which the magnetic axis forms with the magnetic
meridian. Then § denoting the angle which the magnetic
axis of the second bar forms with the lower diameter of the
suspension thread, the angle of torsion is v— wv’ +03; and the
equation of equilibrium isv + 6 = pw’. Eliminating v between
this and the original equation,

pu =puto.

Now 6 is asmall angle, of the same order of magnitude as x
T 2

222

and w’, and may therefore be neglected in comparison with pu
and pu. Hence, approximately,
pu = pu.
But, if a and a’ denote the angles which the magnetic axes of
the two magnets form with the line of collimation of the ob-
serving telescope, supposed fixed,
“—-u=a-a3

and eliminating w between this and the preceding equation,
the error in the position of the magnet is

u = Pils i) cake
Pir
Finally, the error of the plane of detorsion is
» — PP (aa)
p-p

The angles a and a are given by the formule
a=k(n-%™), a=k(n-— 1);

n and n’ denoting the actual readings of the scales of the twe
magnets, and 1 and mo the readings corresponding to the
zero-points.

It appears that the method above described, in which the
value of p is altered by the substitution of a weaker magnet,
is only approximate. But a much weightier objection to it
is, that the plane of detorsion, and therefore the angle v, is
liable to be altered by the removal of the magnet ; and thus

the assumption upon which the value of that angle is inferred -

fails altogether.

It is easy to avoid both these sources of error. It is ob-
vious that the value of p may be diminished by increasing H,
as well as by diminishing m; and that the effect upon the
angle w will be the same in both cases. Now the torsion co-

223

efficient, H, may be increased without removing the magnet,
simply by loading it with an additional weight, care being
of course taken that the total weight is within the limit which
the thread is capable of sustaining. The method is simpler,
and easier in practice, as well as more accurate than the re-
ceived one; and if the position of the magnet, when loaded
and unloaded, be observed for several alternations, and in rapid
succession, the result may be obtained with very great preci-
sion. ‘The difference of the angles, a’—a, is, in this case,
simply the difference of the observed scale-readings reduced
to angular value; or,

a —a=k(n'-n).

The following are the details of a series of observations
made according to this plan. The last columns in the follow-
ing Tables contain the differences between each reading, as
given in the second columns, and the mean of the preceding
and subsequent readings. The additional weight was 10 oz.,
being about one-half the weight of the magnet itself and its
appendages.

Oss. I. Oss. II.

Magnet. |Reading.| Diffs. Magnet. Reading. | Diffs.
Unloaded Unloaded 90:9 | ©
Loaded Loaded 88.3 -—1:9
Unloaded Unloaded 89-5 = 904)
Loaded Loaded 85:9 — 2-4
Unloaded Unloaded 87:1 — 2:0
Loaded Loaded 84:3
Unloaded

Mean diff. = — 2°21 Mean diff. = — 2°18

Hence n'—n=- 2:20; and a’ -a =k (n'-n) =- 1°58.

In determining the values of p and p’, the arm of the torsion

224

circle was turned forwards and backwards, alternately, through
two circumferences, and the scale-readings noted after each
change. The following are the results;

I. Magnet unloaded.
Vj — V2 = 720°; Uy — U2 = 29'-31.

II. Magnet loaded.
Vy — Ve = 720° 5 uy — Ue = 4343.

III, Magnet unloaded.
V1 — Ve =720°$ uw — ue = 29°22.
Hence we have

p= 1477; p'=995; and a 1-484,

Accordingly u = -— 3°28; and v =— 80°45’. The values of
u deduced from the separate observations differ only by
0°04.

_ In order to determine the effect of hygrometric changes on
the torsion of the suspension thread, a weaker magnet was
attached ; and the air within the box was alternately moistened
to saturation by wet sponges, and dried by chloride of calcium,
great care being taken to render the box air-tight. The po-
sition of the magnet was observed at an interval of some hours
after each change; and the actual changes of declination were,
under these circumstances, eliminated by the help of simul-
taneous observations with an auxiliary apparatus. Finally,
the observed changes were reduced in the ratio of the magnetic
moments of the two magnets. The partial results presented
considerable discordance, notwithstanding every care in the
observations ; but the final mean is probably not remote from
the truth. It gave,—as the total effect upon the position
of the magnet, produced by the transition from complete dry-
ness to complete saturation,—a change of + 10, which cor-
responds to a change of position of the plane of detorsion of
243 degrees, The greatest change (from its mean state) in

=. 4

225

the humidity of the atmosphere is probably about one-half of
the total range; so that the limit of error of declination due
to this cause may be considered to be 05.

It will, of course, be understood that the effect here stated
is that produced on the individual thread ; and it is given
merely as an example of the amount of error to be expected
under ordinary circumstances. If the separate fibres which
compose the thread were perfectly parallel, and equally
strained, we have no reason to suppose that the changes of
moisture would produce any change of torsion.

The next subject which claims our attention is the dis-
turbance produced in the position of the magnet by the action
of the other magnets of the Observatory, or by any other extra-
neous magnetic forces. ‘The course which has been pursued
at the Dublin Magnetical Observatory in determining the
effect exerted by other magnets is very simple, and admits of
the utmost precision. It consists in reversing the acting
magnet (or turning its magnetic axis through 180°), and ob-
serving the new position of the magnet acted on; the diffe-
rence of the two positions is double the error sought. In fact,
the moment of the force exerted by the former magnet upon
the latter is

sar (sin ($+ 9’) — 3sin(p ~ 9) 5

in which m and m’ denote the magnetic moments of the two
magnets, D the distance of their centres, and ¢ and ¢’ the
angles which their magnetic axes form with the joining line.*
The value of this quantity is unaltered, although its sign is
changed, when 180°+ @ is substituted for ¢; and, conse-
quently, the disturbing effect is equal and opposite to that pro-
duced in the original position of the acting magnet.

It is scarcely necessary to advert to the advantages of
this course over that which is sometimes adopted, and which
Bees Sat os it Ro ON By Belen De POON DEN Ces

* Trans. Royal Irish Academy, vol. xix. p. 163.

226

consists in the removal of the acting magnet. The change
produced is doubled, and therefore the effect of errors of ob-
servation halved; and the two parts of the observation may be
made at a very short interval,—an essential condition of accu-
racy in the elimination of the irregular changes. If the ob-
servations be repeated six or seven times in rapid succession,
and at a time in which the irregular changes are small, the
final result may be depended on to a few hundredths of ae
minute.

The following observation may serve as a favourable ex-
ample of the accuracy attainable by this process. It was made
to determine the effect of the action of the magnet of the
balance magnetometer upon that of the declinometer, the two
magnets being in the plane of the magnetic meridian, and the
distance of their centres nineteen feet. ‘The third column
contains the differences of the corresponding readings in the
second column, and the means of the preceding and subsequent

readings.
North end. | Reading. D wos
North 51°37
South 51:78 _~ 0-46
North 51°28 _ 0-49
South 51:76 — 0:47
North 51-30 — 0:47
South 51:78 pay 0:49
North 51:28
Mean = — 0°48
Hence the error = — 0°24 scale divisions = — 0°17.

This process cannot be employed when the disturbing
action is that of a mass of soft iron, and we must, in that case,
have recourse to the less accurate and less easy method of
removal. ‘The following will serve as an example of the mode
of dealing with such cases.

227

A considerable portion of the iron railing, now erected on
the wall in Nassau-street, had been, previously to its erection,
and during the absence of the writer in the summer, laid down
in a horizontal position in the College Garden, at the southern
side of the Observatory. The several pieces of which the rail-
ing is composed (each fourteen feet in length, and containing
twenty-eight bars) were found placed in a continuous line pa-
rallel to the south walk of the garden, and forming an angle
of 59° with the magnetic meridian. This line extended_from
a point nearly opposite the Observatory to a distance of 255
feet, and was distant from the declinometer magnet, at. the
nearest point, by 153 feet. It would, of course, have been
impracticable to remove this great mass of iron, and to replace
it rapidly, or for many alternations. Instead of this, the effect
of a single piece of the railing was observed at a nearer dis-
tance, from which, and from the known laws of the mutual
action of magnets, the total effect was deduced by integra-
tion.

Let a denote the perpendicular from the centre of the
moveable magnet upon the line of the bars; and let a be the
angle which that perpendicular makes with the magnetic me-
ridian. Then, in the expression already ‘given’ for the mo-
ment of the force exerted by a fixed upon a moveable magnet,
@ + @ =a, and the moment of the force exerted by a single
bar is

2D?

{sina + 3 sin (a — 29)},

m being the magnetic moment of the bar, and m’ that of
the suspended magnet. ‘The moment of the force exerted
by an element of the railing whose length is dz, is obtained
by multiplying this by mdz, m being the number of bars in
the unit of length. ‘This is equilibrated by the earth’s mag-
netic force, whose moment is

m Xdu,

228

du being the change of position produced by a single element
of the railing ; so that we have

Xdu = {sina + 3sin (a — 29) dz}.

2B
But
z=atang, dzx= ses Oe a) Gomes
cos’ cos
and substituting, and integrating,

Xu = — | {sina+3 sin (a—- 2)} cos gdo

“5 {4cos (a — $) + cos (a — 3g) — cos (a+ ¢)},

and between the limits ¢ = 0 and ¢ =f,
AU = 53 4sin (.-§) sin sin (a — 3) sin2 B }.

The value of mn in this expression was obtained, as before
stated, by observing the effect of a single piece of railing in
a known position. For convenience of calculation, this piece
was placed upon the perpendicular let fall from the centre of
the magnet upon the line of the rails, the bars being parallel
to their original position. In this position ¢=0; and there-
fore the moment of the force exerted by a single bar, at the

distance D, is
2mm’

D3
so that, if ¢ denote the disturbance produced by a portion of
the railing, whose length is anys in this position,

sina;

2m
Xe- +> sin a.

Finally, dividing the former result by this, mn and X are
eliminated, and we have

{asin («Bsn «sin eB) sin 2B}

~ 4a? sina

229

The piece of railing which was the subject of experiment
was raised, by the help of a windlass and pulleys, into the
horizontal plane containing the magnet, and was fixed in the
required position at the distance of 60 feet. The position of
the magnet being observed, the mass of iron was lowered, and
removed to a sufficient distance upon a truck, and a fresh ob-
servation taken. ‘This process was repeated several times in
rapid succession, and a series of observations thus taken, with
the magnet alternately disturbed and undisturbed. The fol-
lowing are the results :

Time. Railing. Reading. | Difference.

12°45" | present, 60°30

12 53 removed, 58:12 + 2:08
1 O present, 60°10 + 1:80
1 7 removed, 58°48 + 2°02
1 13 present, 60°90 +. 2°08
1 20 removed, 09°15 + 1:86
1 25 present, 61°12 + 1:90
1 32 removed, 59°30

These observations are very satisfactory. They give,
for the mean difference of the readings due to the presence of
the railing, + 1:96 divisions of the scale = + 141. Hence the
length of the piece of railing being 14 feet, the effect pro-
duced by a piece whose length = 1 foot, is

e=+ 0°101.

But D = 60, and a = 153, the unit of length being 1 foot.
Also a = 31°; and the length of the line of railing being 255
feet, (3 = tan! (1:67) = 59°. Hence the quantity within the
brackets, in the value of uw, is equal to — 0°363; whence
finally,
u = — 0°164.

The only other disturbing causes, in addition to those

already noticed, are those which affect the position of the read-

230

ing telescope. Upon these it is unnecessary to dwell. The
changes of position are to be determined by referring the teles-
cope, from time to time, either to a distant fixed mark, or to a
fixed collimator. In the Magnetical Observatory of Dublin,
the telescope of the transit instrument is used as a collimator,
and thus the position of the reading telescope is referred imme-
diately to the astronomical meridian.

Sir Robert Kane laid before the Academy some specimens
of the series of maps now being prepared in the Museum of
Irish Industry, illustrative of the distribution of the values of
land in Ireland. The principle of the construction of these
maps was described by Sir Robert Kane to consist in the
reduction of the numerical results of the Government valuation
of Ireland, now in process of publication, under the direction
of Mr. Griffith, to such system of classification, indicated by
characteristic colours, as would show the manner in which the
soils of different financial values are distributed over the coun-
try. The specimens laid before the Academy comprised two
sets of maps, of which the one showed the registered valuation
of townlands; the second, the values of groups of townlands
reduced to an average of value. The method employed was
the following. Sir Robert Kane, having found by consulta-
tion with experienced agriculturists that the unit of difference
of value might be taken as sufficiently small for practical pur-
poses at two shillings per statute acre, reduced the values of
townlands to a scale of ascending rates, from zero to thirty-six
shillings per acre, and then, having transferred to the county
index maps of the Ordnance Survey the boundaries of town-
lands, which are engraved only on the maps of the six-inch
scale, those are coloured with tints respectively indicative of
the values, and thus a pictorial representation of the distribu-
tion of the different classes of land is obtained. As the map
so formed becomes, however, very detailed, the number of
tints very numerous and very much intermingled, and hence,

231

although rendered necessary by the investigations as to the
nature of soils with which Sir Robert Kane is occupied, it
was important also to present a more general view of the
distribution of those classes of soils, which would embrace a
large range of values, and constitute, in fact, a generalization
of the former, or map of detail. For this purpose, the system
of colourings employed in the detailed map had been based
upon the use of groups of colours; thus, the really waste
lands, as from value zero to two shillings, being marked in
Indian ink, the class of inferior lands were all indicated by
various tints of brown; the class of medium soils were indi-
cated by various shades of green and yellow; the class of
superior soils with various tints of blue and purple; and,
finally, the class of soils whose values are above thirty-two
shillings are practically found to derive their advantages more
from artificial and local circumstances than from intrinsic con-
stitution, and these are all coloured with tints of red. The
different classes of land are thus indicated by five typical
tints:

Black, . . . . Waste lands.

Brown, . . . . Soils of inferior value.
Yellow, . . . . Soils of medium value.
Blue,. . . . . Soils of superior value.
Red, . . . . . Soils of factitious value.

The indications thus obtained are very illustrative of the
several influences on which the practical values of soils depend.
The elevation above the sea, the proximity of towns, the
direction of great roads, evidently determining, together with
the chemical constitution of the soil and the geological cha-
racter of the locality, the practical result on which the finan-
cial value depends.

Sir Robert Kane was led to the construction of these maps
from his anxiety to obtain a term of comparison for the fertile
value, as deduced from the chemical composition of the soils

232

which are now being analysed in the laboratory of the Mu-
seum of Irish Industry, under his direction. He has fully
recognised that the chemical composition of a soil will indi-
cate its power to supply the materials necessary for the growth
of plants, but its practical fertility will depend also on other
mechanical and meteoric conditions; and to eliminate these,
and to estimate their relative influences, Sir Robert Kane
found that it would be highly valuable to contrast, under the
form of maps, the chemical constitution of the soils of the
several districts, and their relations to climate, with the prac-
tical standard of value as given by Mr. Griffith’s official valua-
tion, the conversion of the numerical estimates of which into
a visible and pictorial representation has been the principle of
construction of the maps now laid before the Academy.

Professor Oldham called the attention of the Academy to
the importance of connecting the geological structure of a
country with all such inquiries as regard the distribution of
soils of different value. The county of Wicklow—a soil map
of which, coloured from Mr. Griffith’s valuation, Sir Robert
Kane had exhibited—was one which well illustrated this;
and as the geological map of that county, just published by
the Geological Survey, had been presented to the Academy
on that evening, a reference to it would shew the very remark-
able connexion which existed between the occurrence of cer-
tain geological deposits, and the existence of soils of certain
values. On this map, for the first time, the more recent
geological deposits—the marls and gravels—of Wicklow,
were represented, in addition to the more solid geology of the
district. This was accomplished by using for these recent and
more superficial deposits an engraved tint, independent of, and
in addition to, the conventional colours adopted to represent
the different groups of soils. Now, a reference to this map
would at once show that all that portion of the map which,
on Sir Robert Kane’s map, represented by his colours the

233

soils of high values, was exclusively confined to that por-
tion which, on the geological map, was included under this
engraved tint, or in which these more recent deposits of marl,
&c., occurred __In several cases, Professor Oldham stated, on
preparing the maps separately, and comparing them, it was
found that the boundary line marking the limits of these soils
of higher value, as given by the townland valuation of Mr.
Griffith, was also for miles found to be the boundary line
marking the limits of these recent deposits. Mr. Oldham
also remarked how erroneous any view of the distribution of
soils of various money values would be, derived from a consi-
deration of these values, as deduced from a valuation by town-
lands. The money value per acre being obtained by dividing
the number of acres in the townland into the estimated value
of the whole townland, an average value per acre may be ob-
tained, and represented on the map, which will give a very
mistaken view of the distribution of soils in that townland.
Several cases of this also occur in the county of Wicklow,
where whole townlands of considerable size should, as deduced
from the townland valuation, be represented by a colour giving
an appearance of much higher money value per acre than the
adjoining townlands; this erroneous appearance arising simply
from the occurrence of richer soils in some very limited por-
tion of such townland, which, thus taken with the remainder of
the townland, gives a higher average, and, therefore, a mis-
taken view of the distribution.

These views afforded a strong confirmation of the general
relative accuracy of Mr. Griffith’s valuation. And if the
valuation by holdings (and not by townlands) were complete,
a still more valuable and important comparison might be
instituted. It appeared, however, desirable to notice these
points, even in the present stage of the inquiry, as most of the
soils on which Sir Robert Kane had experimented had been
procured by the officers of the Geological Survey of Ireland,
under Mr. Oldham’s directions.

234

Sir Robert Kane observed, in explanation of the above
remarks, that he could not at all admit the coincidence Pro-
fessor Oldham asserted between the deposits marked on the
geological map, and the lands of highest value depicted on
the map of Sir Robert Kane’s construction. It is true there
exists along the east coast of Wicklow a quantity of clays
and marls, and the lands in that locality are of superior value ;
but it is at once seen that these lands are situated all along
the great line of intercourse from Dublin to Wexford, and that
they group round the principal towns of Bray, Wicklow, and
Arklow, as centres, showing that, although certain geological
materials must be present as the fundamental basis for the
agricultural value of a district, the financial value, in prac-
tical cases, is specially determined by the influence of econo-
mic and social causes. This is peculiarly shown by the
relations of the western side of the same county, where it is
seen that the values are quite independent of the recent
deposits marked on the geological map, the highest values
grouping themselves round the towns, and localities occupied
by recent geological deposits being, in many cases, estimated
as of the inferior degree of value. The valuation map of
Kildare is also peculiarly useful in showing this, as the great
lines of western and south-western traffic are prominently dis-
played by the greater value of the lands along them, and also
the higher money price of the land round towns is similarly
shown; but this arrangement of the values does not connect
itself, in any intimate degree, with the differences of geolo-
gical character which that county is known to present.

In regard to the objection that the unit of valuation being
a townland, and that, in a townland consisting partly of bad
and partly of good land, the average value might be incorrect
foreach, Sir Robert Kane remarks, that the instances of those
irregularities are very rare, and do not affect the result, as they
disappear in the second class of maps, where the groups of
values are united to frame a classification adapted to practice.

235

Finally, Sir Robert Kane remarked, that Professor Oldham
was somewhat obscure in stating that the soils are collected
under his direction, to be examined by Sir Robert Kane. The
collection of soils is being made by direction of the Chief
Commissioner of Woods, upon the application of Sir Robert
Kane, and the specimens are obtained in the several localities
by the officers of the Geological Survey, as the most conve-
nient mode of procuring them.

The thanks of the Academy were voted to Sir James
Dombrain, for his kindness in undertaking to effect the trans-
mission, from Dingle to Dublin, of a collection of Ogham
stones, presented by Mr. Hitchcock to the Museum of the
Academy.

—_@——_—_.

NoveMBER 30TH, 1848.—(Stratep MEETING.)

REV. HUMPHREY LLOYD, D. D., Presipent,
in the Chair.

Tue Chevalier C. C.J. Bunsen, of Berlin; C. J. Thomsen,
of Copenhagen ; and P. E. Botta, of Paris; were elected
Honorary Members of the Academy in the department of
Antiquities.

The Rev. Dr. Robinson read a communication on the rela-
tion between the temperature of metallic conductors and their
resistance to electric currents. After referring to the re-
searches of Sir Humphrey Davy and others on the same sub-
ject, he described and exhibited the instrument used in his
experiments, and gave a concise sketch of the mathematical
investigations based on them, which led him to the following
conclusions.

When a wire of platina is heated by a voltaic current, its
resistance to the passage of that current increases with the

VOL. IV. U

236

heat up to the verge of its fusion. This increase of resistance
is not caused by the increased density of the current, by the
increased distance of molecules, or the employment of mole-
cular force in generating heat; but is exactly proportional to
the temperature. The same is the case with copper wire, and
the amount of change bears in both the same ratio to the ori-
ginal resistance. This change should be attended to in all
measures of resistance.

The heat generated by a current is as the product of its
square into the actual resistance, but that attained by a wire
ignited in air as the square root of this product.

The cooling power of air is, in these experiments, as the
temperature ; that of radiation as its square.

A wire thus ignited is dark at the two extremities, but the
temperature rapidly rises as the distance from them increases,
and soon becomes uniform over a large extent of the wire.

Its thermic equation shows that this uniform temperature
exceeds the mean by an amount varying from a seventh toa
tenth.

The Rev. Dr. Robinson next proceeded to notice a fact of
some interest which he lately observed with the Rosse tele-
scope. Itrelated to a remarkable planetary nebula, Herschel’s
figure 44. This looks, in smaller instruments, like an oval
disc, reminding one of the planet Jupiter; but it appears to
be a combination of the two systems which he had formerly
described. In both these the centre consists of a cluster of
tolerably large stars : in the first, surrounded by a vast globe of
much smaller ones ; in the other by a flat dise of very small
stars, which, when seen edgeways, has the appearance of a
ray. Now this nebula, which he had recently observed through
Lord Rosse’s telescope, has the central cluster, the narrow
ray, and the surrounding globe. He would also add, as a re-
markable proof of the defining power of this vast instrument,
that he saw with it, for the first time, the blue companion of

237

the well-known y Andromeda, distinctly, as two neatly sepa-
rated stars, under a power of 828. It was discovered by the
celebrated Struve, with the great Pulkova Refractor, and is a
very severe test. He further wished to mention that, as
La Place had anticipated, the ring of Saturn, which was quite
visible, showed irregularities, which are most probably moun-
tains, on its eastern side.

The President expressed the high sense which he enter-
tained of the value of Dr. Robinson’s researches on so impor-
tant a subject as electric conduction; and observed that the
Academy must feel deeply indebted to Dr. Robinson for the
valuable and interesting information which he had afforded
them on that point, and also with regard to the nature of the
nebule@, as shewn by Lord Rosse’s telescope.

The Rev. Dr. Robinson then read the following communi-
cation descriptive of the contents of an ancient bronze vessel
found in the King’s County, and now belonging to the col-
lection of the Earl of Rosse. The antiquarian relics contained
in this vessel comprised several celts, some spear-heads, gouges,
and curiously constructed bells ; they were composed of a
beautiful hard bronze, in very fine preservation. The com-
position of the metal itself, and the style of workmanship
evinced in the various articles, argued no mean degree of
metallurgic skill in their fabrication. Several of those inte-
resting relics were exhibited to the members; and drawings,
which were pronounced to be admirable in their fidelity and
minuteness, were displayed of the several implements of war
and husbandry which were not exhibited.

“¢ Several years ago, I remarked this vessel in the collection
of the Earl of Rosse, and the singularity of its contents made
me suppose a description of it might interest the Academy.
I, however, found it impossible to acquire any information as
to the locality or time of its discovery till now. It had been

vu 2

238

purchased for Lord Rosse, about sixteen years since, by an
inhabitant of Parsonstown; but the men who had found it,
with that strange suspiciousness that is such a peculiar feature’
of the Irish peasant, had made him promise to keep the details
secret during their lives. The last of them died this winter, and
then Mr. felt himself at liberty to give me this informa-
tion. It was found in the townland marked Doorosheath in
sheet 30 of the Ordnance map of King’s County, near Whigs-
borough, the residence of Mr. Drought, in what appears
from the description to have been a piece of cut-out bog,
about eighteen inches below the surface. No river is near
the spot ; no bones or ornaments, or implements of any kind,
were near it: though, had any gold or silver been discovered,
the finders would probably not have acknowledged it to any
one. I could not learn in what position it was found.

«A very good idea of the appearance of this vessel is given
by fig. 1 of the accompanying drawing, for which I am in-
debted to Arthur E. Knox, Esq.* The scale is one-third of
the original, and he has given very precisely the actual con-
dition of its surface. It is composed of two pieces, neatly
connected by rivets. The bronze of which the sheets are
formed possesses considerable flexibility, but is harder than
our ordinary brass; and it must have required high metal-
lurgic skill to make them so thin and uniform. On the other
hand, it is singular that, neither in this nor any other bronze
implements with which I am acquainted, are there any traces
of the art of soldering: if it might be supposed objectionable
in vessels exposed to heat, yet in musical instruments this
would not apply.

«* Such vessels have often been found, but the contents of
this are peculiar. When discovered (without any cover) it
seemed full of marl, on removing which it was found to con-

* This vessel is very similar to one in the Museum of the Academy, which
is marked D.551. As several of the other objects described by Dr. Robin-
son resemble the specimens contained in the Museum, a reference to the latter
is given in each case.

239

tain an assortment of the instruments which may be supposed
most in request among the rude inhabitants of such a country
as Ireland must have been at that early epoch. A few were
given away, one of each, in particular, to the late Dean of
St. Patrick’s, and these are probably in our Museum; but the
following remain :

‘¢1. Three hunting horns, with lateral embouchure, shown
on the scale of one-third at fig. 2 (D. 656).

«2. Ten others of a different kind, fig. 3 (D. 653): these
differ considerably in size, but that represented is of the ave-
rage size. Some of the largest have the seam united by
rivets; in others it is marked by a paler line in the bronze,
which seems as if they had been brazed, but is probably owing
to a thin web of metal, which penetrated between the halves
_of the mould in which they were cast. All of this kind seem
to have had additional joints, of which three were found, figs.
4 and 5 (B. 963) ; at least, no other use of these pieces occurs
to me; and in none of them is there any convenient embou-
chure.

¢4. Thirty-one bells of various sizes, figs. 6 (B. 945)
and 7 being the extremes; of the real size. They have loose
cclappers within, and many of them slits to let the sound
escape more freely. The bronze in these is much harder than
in the preceding, and has resisted decomposition almost en-
tirely. I think it can scarcely be doubted that these were
bells for cows and sheep, which would be specially useful
among the dense forests which then overspread the island.

“5. Thirty-one celts, of very different sizes, but none suffi-
ciently large to induce a belief that they were used in war.
In many of them the colour of the bronze is such as, at first
sight, to excite an opinion that they were gilded. There are

Two of the size of fig. 8 (B. 244).

Seven of the size of fig. 9 (B. 347).

Six of the size of fig. 10 (B. 350).

Five of a size intermediate between these, and

240

Six of the size of fig. 11 (B. 270).

Five of the size of fig. 12 (B. 276).

‘¢ It is worthy of notice that in all the points are entire ad
sharp, and the edges unbroken, and not seeming to have been
ever used.

“<6, Three gouges, fig.13 (B.181). These are, I believe,
of comparatively rare occurrence, and therefore were, proba-
bly, of less extensive use than the celts; just as the common
carpenter’s gouge is with respeet to his chisel, to which I
believe the others to have been the analogues. Their round
edge is well adapted either for paring or for excavating bowls
and goblets.

‘* But the finest specimens of workmanship are the spears,
twenty-nine in number. ‘These also are of various sizes, and
of greater diversity of pattern than the other implements.
There are

Two of the size of fig. 14 (B. 54).

Four of the size of fig. 15 (B. 38).

One of the size of fig. 16 (B. 35).

Seven of the same size, but a plainer pattern.

Nine of the size of fig. 17 (B. 34).

Six of a size two-thirds the preceding, but which it did
not seem necessary to draw.*

* It is a curious circumstance that siz kinds of spear-heads should have
been found. Dr. R. had met with seven different names for this weapon in
Irish ; but as his knowledge of this language is very limited, he availed him-
self of the high authority of Mr. Eugene Curry, who gives them :

Uaighin, pronounced Loy-en.

Sleagh, . . . . Shle. :
Manaip, . . . . Mon-eesh.
Cpuipeach, . . . Crusheach.

Posha, . . . . Fow-gha.

oae, . ... . Gae.

Oabal, .. . . Ga-val.

With the remark, however, that Sleagh and Ode are sometimes used indis-
criminately. The Uaighin was of foreign introduction, and peculiar to the

241

« These, also, have their points and edges perfect, and seem
never to have been used; they show not only that the work-
men who made them were perfect masters of the art of cast-
ing, but also that they possessed high mechanical perceptions.
If these weapons and the bronze swords (of which our Museum
contains several) be compared with those used in our army, it
will easily be seen that the former are constructed on princi-
ples far more scientific. Some of these may not be obvious
to the ordinary reader, as they depend on the properties of
bronze. This alloy, especially when in the proportion used
for weapons (in which it is an atomic compound, containing
fourteen equivalents of copper and one of tin, or nearly
eighty-eight and twelve by weight, and possesses a maximum
specific gravity considerably surpassing either of its elements),
combines great strength and toughness, but has not hardness
to take an effective and permanent edge. It has, however,
been shown by D’Arcet, that if its edge be hammered till it
begins to crack, and then ground, it acquires a hardness not
inferior to the common kinds of steel, and is equally fitted for
cutting instruments. Now, in fig. 14, the strong central cone
of bronze, remaining in its ordinary state, effectually stiffens
the weapon against fracture; while the thin webs on each
side have evidently been subjected to this or some similar pro-
cess, for their edges are much harder, as well as brittle. In
the smaller weapon, fig. 17, the web might be too thin, and,

men of Leinster; it was, therefore, not likely to be used in this locality, so
that the collection, probably, comprised all that were in demand. Among
these names, four are evidently of Hebrew affinity. The second is identical
with pby (shlech), a missile spear ; the third comes from yp, fate ; the fourth,
or rather its abbreviate form, Cpuith, is from p45 (chreth), to destroy; the
sixth is little altered from yp (kain), a dart; and the last, possibly, comes
from 343, to divide. Mr. Curry remarks, also, that several of these names
are now given to agricultural instruments; the loy and slaine are familiar
examples: Manaip now means a mason’s trowel. It should seem that metal-
lurgy was made the minister of war long before it became subservient to the
arts of peace.

242

therefore, it is reinforced by a pair of secondary ribs; and in
fig. 16, the most highly finished of them all, by four such,
It is, however, possible that these ribs may have answered
another purpose; they have so strong a resemblance to those
on some Malay krises, that they may have been designed, as
in those weapons, to retain poison. This practice, I fear,
was not unknown among the ancient Irish, as, indeed, it seems
to have prevailed among all the Celtic and Iberian races;
thus, in the poem on the death of Oscar, published by Bishop
Young, in the first volume of our Transactions, the spear of
Cairbre is expressly said to be poisoned (Nime), and nothing
seems to require a figurative sense of this epithet to be under-
stood.

‘¢ The most obvious hypothesis respecting this curious as-
semblage of objects is, that they were the property of some
individual, who concealed them in the bog, perhaps on the
approach of a predatory party, and perished without recover-
ing them. Against this is the fact that the tools and spears
seem not to have been ever used, and the probability that, in
such times, every spear-head would have been mounted, and
in the hand of a combatant. It seems more likely that the
collection was the stock of a travelling merchant, who, like
the pedlars of modern times, went from house to house, pro-
vided with the commodities most in request ; and it is easily
imagined that, if entangled in a bog with so heavy a load, a
man must relinquish it. And this is connected with another
question, the source from which the ancient world was sup-
plied with the prodigious quantities of bronze arms and uten-
sils which we know to have existed. This caught my imagi-.
nation many years since, and I then analysed a great variety
of bronzes, with such uniform results, that I supposed this
identity of composition was evidence of their all coming from
the same manufacturers. Afterwards I found that the pecu-
liar properties of the atomic compound already referred to are
sufficiently distinct to make any metallurgist, who was en-

243

gaged in such a manufacture, select it.* It also appeared to
me more permanent in the crucible than when of higher or
lower standard. But the same conclusion is forced on us
from another ground. Bronze contains tin; now this metal,
for all commercial purposes, may be said to be confined to the
south-west of England,f and, therefore, the bronze trade
must have originated with persons who were in communica-
tion with Britain. But in ancient history we find only one
people of whom this can reasonably be supposed, the Pheeni-
cians, who, like ourselves, seem to have been the great manu-
facturers and merchants in olden time. That they had facto-
ries, if not colonies, in Spain, at a very early period, is known
to all; and it seems most unlikely that such enterprising
navigators would stop there. Of course, one can attach little
weight to the remote traditions of Irish history, ‘if unsupported
by other probabilities; but the traces of Phoenician inter-
course which they exhibit are borne out by the admixture of
Punic words in the language, and by usages which show that
the worship of the god Baal, and other Sidonian rites, had
once prevailed in the island. Their traffic in amber proves
that they must have gone yet further, even to the Baltic;
for then, we may be sure, the land carriage of precious ma-
terials through various and hostile regions was almost im-
possible. All, too, that we know of early antiquity shows
that they had the bronze trade in their hands. Even down
to the time of Aristotle, tin was described by the epithet
‘Tyrian ;’ and in every nation where bronze was in common
use, their presence can be traced or inferred. In Egypt,
where this compound was of universal use, we know that the

* The technical importance of atomic proportions is remarkable. Specu-
lum metal is 4Cu+ 1St; gong metal is 8Cu+1St; that referred to is
14Cu + 1St; the hardest metal used for cannon is 16Cu + 1St.

+ There are tin mines in Malacca, but we have no evidence that they
were worked so early ; and if they had been, it is quite improbable that their
produce found its way to the Mediterranean.

244

people were little addicted to maritime pursuits ; while they
were in close communication with the Sidonians (of the same
race), through the Mitzraite colony of the Philistines. In
‘Etruria, not less remarkable for its profuse employment of
bronze, we know that they did not obtain it directly, for it is
recorded that an expedition was fitted out by them, to open a
communication with the tin islands, which failed, in conse-
sequence of the jealousy of the Phoenicians. Hence we may
conclude that the latter held a monopoly of the tin. In Judea,
we find Solomon obliged to employ a Tyrian founder for the
bronze works of the temple, and we gather from the account,
also, how they were cast—in loam.* But Greece, in the Ho-
meric age, presents a state of things much more conformable
to what I suppose was the condition of Ireland when this col-
lection was buried. Iron scarcely appears to be in use; and
it may be surmised that the art of working bronze itself was
not generally understood, from the poet’s description of Vul-
can making the arms of Achilles. No mention is made of
casting or moulds, though a reference to Milton’s splendid
description of the infernal palace shews how much more
poetic that would have been than the hammer and anvil. It
seems as if the god merely heated and chased into shape
sheets of metal, already prepared.t It may be added, that
Homer describes all articles of superior workmanship as Sido-
nian; and represents this people as trading in every part of
Greece. Their ships run into some cove, and their factors
go to the dwellings of the neighbouring chiefs. These,
though at feud among themselves, and driving each other’s

* Moulds for celts have been found here and in other countries, but were,
perhaps, employed to recast old bronze; they could not turn out work very
neat, and many of these tools have apparently been cast in sand. These spears
were, I think, cast in loam.

+ Bronze is brittle at a red heat ; but it and even bell-metal are mallea-
ble at a temperature below visible ignition. Speculum metal is not brittle
while red hot.

245

cattle on every opportunity, receive the strangers kindly, and
purchase from them hardware, jewellery, articles of dress, and
toys, in return for cattle and slaves. Now, just such a person ~
‘I suppose the possessor of this vessel to have been, and of this
very nation. Commerce was probably carried on in this
way along the shores of the Mediterranean, till the destruc-
tion of Tyre by Nebuchadnezzar destroyed it also for a
time, and then removed its most powerful centre of action to
Carthage. That state seems to have chiefly directed its
attention westward ; and it is a confirmation of my opinion
that the bronze trade was almost exclusively Phoenician, that
about this time the use of the alloy rapidly gave way to iron
and steel. In fact, the supply being cut off from Greece and
Asia by the ruin of the Tyrians, they were obliged to seek
other resources; but in Ireland and other Atlantic lands the
traffic must have continued, nay, perhaps, even increased, in
consequence of that event, till the fall of Carthage finally cut
it off. I would also throw out another suggestion, though at
considerable risk of being thought a dreamer. We see in
Homer that the Phoenician traders were quite ready to have
recourse to violence when they could profit by it; and, from
more historic sources, that, in Lybia and Spain, they took an
early opportunity of turning their factories into forts, and
enslaving the natives. Did the same thing happen here, when
the Tuatha De Danaan, a tribe rich in metallic ornaments
and weapons, subdued the ruder Firbolgs, who referred their
superior knowledge to magic? Were these shadowy person-
ages also Pheenicians? Their name signifies “ the tribe of
the gods of the Dani or Damni.” If the first, it might indi-
cate Odin and his Ase; but, besides that they must have
been far later, it seems highly improbable that such fierce
warriors would have been overpowered by any Celtic immi-
gration. Ifthe second, the Damni, the inhabitants of De-
vonshire and Cornwall, must have been completely under the
influence of the Phoenician agents, and may at first have ima-

246

gined and called their accomplished visitors deities. In these
Ogygian regions we must not reckon dates too closely ; but
I believe it is held that the battle of Moytura, which estab-
lished their dominion, was fought about 600 years before our
Lord, and, therefore, at the very time when the fall of Tyre
may have been supposed to scatter its people, and the ruin of
their commerce incline them to desperate adventure. It is
possible that this conjecture may be established or disproved
by a comparison of the skulls found in the sepulchral monu-
ments on their battle-fields with those of Tyrian or Carthagi-
nian origin, if any such are known to exist.”

—

Dr. Petrie made some remarks on the different characters
of the bronze found in different counties in Ireland, and on
the manner in which bronze articles were anciently cast.

The Rev. W. Roberts presented a memoir, by the Rev.
Brice Bronwin, “ On the Theory of the Planetary Distur-
bances.”

In this memoir the disturbances are applied, as in M.
Hansen’s theory, and, as in it, are obtained by means of two
times ; but the author has pursued a totally different route
from him in finding them. The fundamental equations are
investigated in a way that leads to many very beautiful for-
mulz, some of which appear to merit further consideration, as
enabling us to change the form of the disturbance function,
and to effect many transformations of a similar character.

The memoir also contains a new fundamental equation, not
noticed by M. Hansen, and which leads very conveniently to
the determination of the arbitrary functions of 7, the constant
time, in the integrals; moreover, these functions are presented
under a much simpler form than that given by M. Hansen.

To determine the disturbances of the radius vector and
longitude, with both the times, would be a work of immense
labour. M. Hansen, therefore, in his lunar theory, has con-

247

trived to eliminate them, but by a process so long and com-
plicated, that it is extremely difficult to follow him through
the numerous transformations he has employed, and to see
the reasons of them. This part of the theory is greatly sim-
plified in the memoir, by developing only relatively to the
quantities which it is our object to get rid of: we,can deve-
lope with reference to the other quantities equally well, and
even with advantage afterwards. ‘The developments in ques-
tion are effected with regard to the powers of the disturbing
force, and not in series of sines and cosines.

It is easier to find the radius vector and longitude on the
plane of the orbit than by referring the motion to a fixed
plane ; but it is a matter of more difficulty to find the latitude
in this case. In this part of the theory the author has intro-
duced changes which may be employed very advantageously
when the inclination is small. The inclination (7) and the
longitudes ($ and @) of the node on the two planes produce
many terms in the disturbance function. In place of these
quantities, the latitude and reduction (the two sought quanti-
ties) are, in the memoir, introduced into this function, and
into its partial differential coefficients. Afterwards sin 7 and
sin (v— @) are obtained, instead of the three quantities, x, 0, S,
or p, g, and 3-6, which M. Hansen finds. Thus, the lati-
tude is found as readily as when the motion is referred, in the
first instance, to a fixed plane.

The memoir concludes with a transformation of the diffe-
rential equations from a fixed to a sliding plane, preserving a
constant inclination (that of the orbit) to the fixed plane, and
sliding upon it with a uniform motion, equal to the mean mo-
tion of the node. No details are added here; the transforma-
tion is merely noticed as appearing to merit further conside-
ration.

Rev. W. Roberts read a paper, from which the following
is an extract..

248

<¢ In a note communicated some time since to the Academy,
I extended to the system of any hyperbola and its conjugate
a property of the equilateral hyperbola, and the lemniscate de-
rived from it, given by Mr. Talbot, in the fourteenth volume
of M. Gergonne’s Annales de Mathématiques. The result
at which I then arrived I have since found to be a very parti-
cular case of a curious and general theorem, which may be
enunciated as follows :
“* Being given a hyperbola, the equation of which is
2 ¥
eo ae
where a is supposed greater than b, let the curve be described,
which is the locus of the feet of perpendiculars dropped from
the centre upon its tangents: from this new curve let another
be derived, and so on, by repeating continually the above-men-
tioned construction, and let S, denote the perimeter of the n™
curve of the series. Also, let X, be the perimeter of the n‘
curve, obtained by a similar mode of generation from the con-
Jjugate hyperbola,

x? y”
a PF

-1.

Then, any combination of these perimeters, such as
Soi Seti + Dei Beis,

will be expressible by elliptic functions of the first two kinds in
the following manner :
Se; Soi.1 + Bei Ber. =7 {a+ BF (A, 6) +7 EA, )},
where
a b?
ee. ag
and where a, 3, y; are algebraic functions of a and b.

“* The foregoing equation holds for the case of i=0, by sup-
posing that So (or Xo) expresses four times the difference be-
tween the infinite hyperbolic are and its asymptote.

** It is evident that we may give a purely geometrical enun-

249

ciation to the above theorem. For let s denote the are of the
hyperbola,

eee

ah |: a = 1,

a
measured from the vertex to the point of which the ordinate
(y) is ¥ (a? -—?); and let s’ be the are of the ellipse,

a2 9

Pippo)

counted from the extremity of the lesser axis to the point of

y é . Oo ;
which the ordinate is 2 ; and we will have

Sei Seti + Dei Der. =a{at+ Bst ys},

a, B, y, being, as before, algebraic functions of a and 6.

‘¢ By making z= 7=0, we light on the theorem which I for-
merly communicated to the Academy. In this case y, in the
last equation, vanishes.

‘The above theorem, which I think there would be some
difficulty in establishing directly, I have demonstrated very
simply, by employing the method of elliptic co-ordinates, with
the vast power of which, as an analytical instrument, all
readers of the mathematical publications of the present day
must be familiar. I subjoin a sketch of my proof, which, I
trust, may not be altogether uninteresting.

In the first place, I calculate the values of S2;, S2z.1, Dei;
Ze/.1, by means of a general formula which I obtained some
years since, and which has appeared in the Proceedings of
the Academy. Then, after a few easy transformations, I
am enabled to write the sum of the two products, S2; S2z,1 and
Dei Der,1, a8 a double definite integral, which, although con-
sisting of a variety of terms, is found ultimately to depend on
two only, which are distinct and independent. Of these, one
expresses the superficial area of a certain ellipsoid, and the
other, the sum of all the superficial elements of the same
ellipsoid, divided by the squares of the areas of the sections of

250

the surface made by the diametral planes parallel to these
elements. The reduction of these integrals to the normal
form of elliptic functions may be effected in a variety of ways;
the simplest, probably, is that given by M. Jacobi, for the
rationalization of such integrals, in the tenth volume of
Crelle’s Journal.

‘¢ The combination, S2; S27.1+ Z2i Zei.1, of the perimeters
of the curves derived from conjugate hyperbole, which, as we
have seen, admits of being put under such a remarkable geo-
metrical form, has also a very curious signification in mathe-
matical physics. This remark I owe to my distinguished
friend, M. Liouville, who mentioned it to me in conversation
a short time since.”

SS — SS

DecEMBER 11TH, 1848.

REV. HUMPHREY LLOYD, D.D., PresipEent,
in the Chair.

A COLLECTION of stone, bronze, and iron antiquities, with
some casts of specimens in the Museum at Copenhagen, were
presented by the Royal Society of Northern Antiquities,

The Rev. Dr. Todd (Secretary) directed the attention of
the meeting to a highly interesting group of antique relics,
which had been presented to the Academy by the Royal So-
ciety of Northern Antiquities at Copenhagen. He observed that
those specimens were, some of them, analogous to antique re-
mains of a similar character which had been found in Ireland,
several of which were in the possession of the Academy. The
existence of such an analogy between the weapons and instru-
ments used in ancient times, by the inhabitants of this and
more northern countries, was known to the Academy, and a
small collection of antiques of this nature, found in Ireland,
had been selected and transmitted by the Academy to the
Northern Society, along with a large collection of drawings

251

of the most characteristic specimens in the Museum of the
Academy. A catalogue had been forwarded of the various
specimens. He also observed that, in this kindly interchange,
the Academy was doubtless the gainer; and he felt sure the
members would agree with him in the propriety of passing a
vote of thanks, on the part of the Royal Irish Academy, to
the Society of Northern Antiquaries,

Dr. Petrie seconded the motion for a vote of thanks, and
suggested the propriety of a similar vote to the King of Den-
mark, who was a zealous patron of antiquarian science in his
own dominions, and must have concurred in the donation of
the Northern Society. Dr. Petrie observed, that some of the
articles sent were similar to specimens in the possession of
the Academy; but there were many others, particularly among
the stone weapons, to which nothing similar had yet been
found in Ireland. The whole of this splendid present had
been got together in a most kindly spirit towards the Aca-
demy. The Society of Northern Antiquaries went through
their collection with great care, in order to select those arti-
cles which had reference to Ireland, and were likely to throw
most light upon her ancient history. Some of the bronze.
swords which were contained in the present collection had the
original bronze handles, in which the specimens found in
Ireland were generally deficient; at least, he was only aware
of three specimens having the original handles that had been
found here; one of these was in his own collection, one belonged
to the Academy, and the third was in the Museum belonging to
the Royal Dublin Society. The handles in question were
ornamented, and, from their rarity, were extremely interesting.
When Dr. Petrie became a member of this Academy, he ob-
served in one of the small rooms a number of valuable stone
antiquities; and one of the first things he drew the attention
of the Council to was the expediency of having them brought
down stairs, and deposited in a place of security. The simi-

VOL. Iv. x

252

larity of some of these articles, which were then supposed to
be Irish, to specimens preserved iu the Copenhagen Museum,
had long been a subject of interest to our antiquaries; but he
had recently learned, that those very articles were a present
from the same Society of Northern Antiquaries, made to the

Academy so long back as the year 1816, and hence a few of

the finest of them are now added to the present donation. Dr.
Petrie then particularized several of the other specimens con-
tained in the collection recently presented to the Academy ;
one of these was a curious spiral armlet, which, he said, was
of a class very rare in Ireland, the only one which he had ever
seen in this country being in his own collection ; the bronze
collars, or torques, of a spiral pattern, were also of uncommon
occurrence in Ireland, though so common in gold. The iron
sword in this collection was also of great interest, as it was
exactly similar to those found at Kilmainham and other parts
of Ireland, and which were now claimed as Danish weapons.

The special thanks of the Academy were then given to
His Majesty the King of Denmark, and the Society of
Northern Antiquaries, for the above donation, and also for
books* presented at the same time.

The President, in putting the vote of thanks, which was
adopted unanimously, observed, that the example of the So-
ciety of Northern Antiquaries suggested to the members of
that Academy a very desirable course, namely, to make casts
and models of the various relics which belonged to their col-
lection.

A translation of the catalogue of the antiquities presented
was communicated by Mr. Peter Browne, Secretary ‘to the
British Legation at Copenhagen. It will be found in the
Appendix.

The Rev. Dr. Todd then presented to the meeting some

* The particulars of this latter donation will appear in the list of presen-
tations at the end of this volume.

of ee

253

antique relics possessing considerable interest, which had been
contributed to the Museum of the Academy. He exhibited
a model of an ancient spear-head (the largest he remembered
to have ever seen), sent to the Academy by Carruthers,
Esq. The model was taken in lead, and was tinted so as to re-
present more accurately the original weapon, which is of bronze.

Dr. Petrie proposed a vote of thanks to Mr. Carruthers,
for this valuable model of a spear-head, which, Dr. Petrie was
persuaded, was the finest specimen of the kind existing in
Europe, as it was unequalled by any which had been disco-
vered in Greece, Egypt, or any of the eastern countries,

The thanks of the Academy were voted to Mr. Carru-
thers.

Dr. Petrie next called the attention of the meeting to a cast
of an inscription on a pillar-stone preserved in the grounds of
Mr. Gordon, of Newton, near Pitmachie, in Aberdeenshire, and
which Dr. Petrie presented to the Academy on the part of Pa-
trick Chalmers, Esq., of Auldbar, near Brechin, at whose ex-
pense the cast had been madeand forwarded. Dr. Petrieobserved,
that he had been induced to request this cast for the Academy
in consequence of his having discovered, from a similar cast
preserved in the Museum of the Royal Society of Scottish
Antiquaries at Edinburgh, that the stone bore a second in-
scription, not previously noticed, which was in the Irish
Ogham characters, and which he thought it desirable to bring
under the notice of the Academy; the more particularly, as
two or three specimens of the same class had been recently
discovered in Wales. Unfortunately, however, this cast did
not embrace the entire of the Ogham inscription ; but the
inscription which it did present perfectly was one of great his-
torical importance, and of no less interest to the Irish than to
the Scottish antiquary, as it may be assumed to belong to the
Pictish people, whose early history is so intimately connected

x 2

254

with that of the Irish, but whose origin is so involved in ob-
scurity. This historical obscurity, which an interpretation
of this inscription might remove, has been thus alluded to by
Dr. Pritchard: ‘* It may, perhaps, be impossible to settle the
long agitated Pictish controversy ; what those people were,
whence they came, or why they were so called, were questions
which, though frequently discussed, have never yet been ac-
curately decided. Unfortunately, there are no remains of lite-
rature, not even a single sentence, and scarcely an ascertained
word, preserved as a specimen of the language of the Picts.”

Dr. Petrie, in conclusion, having expressed his hope that
this inscription might find a successful interpreter in Ireland,
proposed a vote of thanks to Mr. Chalmers, for his kindness
in presenting the cast to the Academy.

The vote of thanks to Mr. Chalmers was passed.

The Rev. Charles Graves exhibited a drawing on a large
scale of the inscription in the Ogham character which runs
along the side of the pillar-stone at Newton. In consequence
of its having been executed with less precision than is gene-
rally manifested in similar monuments found in Ireland, there
is considerable difficulty in deciphering it; and, on this ac-
count, he was not yet prepared to submit his views respecting
it to the Academy. A correct reading of the Ogham in-
scription is of the more importance, as a knowledge of its
purport might help us to decipher that other inscription, on
the face of the stone, of which Mr. Chalmers has presented the
Academy with a cast, and which has hitherto defied all the
efforts of antiquaries to ascertain either the language or the
character in which it is written. Mr. Graves mentioned two
circumstances which concur to render it probable that this
latter inscription is in a character used by some of the Scan-
dinavian people.

1. The posterity of Mac Duff, the murderer of Macbeth,

—— eo

2595

‘¢ were entitled to certain privileges, contained in a Gothic
inscription engraved on a stone pillar.”"*

2. There occurs, in the inscription on the Newton stone, a
character of very peculiar form, which appears in a Runic
inscription figured by Goransson.f Unfortunately, that anti-
quary was obliged to leave the Runic inscription itself unde-
ciphered, in consequence of several of the characters which
are introduced into it being unknown.

_ Sir W. R. Hamilton gave an account of the application of
the calculus of quaternions to problems respecting the con-
struction of a circle touching three given circles on a
sphere; and of a sphere touching four given spheres.

The Rev. Charles Graves laid before the Academy the
following account of certain ancient Irish manuscripts in the
possession of the Highland and Agricultural Society of Scot-
land.

“ Being in Edinburgh for a few days last summer, I en-
deavoured to obtain access to the Irish manuscripts, which I
had learned were deposited in the collection of the Highland
Society. By the kindness of the Secretary, Mr. Hall Max-
well, I was allowed not only to see them, but to examine
them at my leisure; and I now beg to submit to the Aca-
demy the following brief account of the contents of the more
remarkable ones.

‘«* At the period when the controversy respecting the au-
thenticity of the poems of Ossian was at its height, the
Highland Society undertook to collect oral and documentary
evidence, with a view to throw light upon this vexed ques-
tion. A vast mass of writings, most of them recent and of
little value, but some of undoubted antiquity and importance,

* Johnstone’s Lodbrokar Quida, p. 102.
+ Bautil, p. 8, fig. 25.

256

was thus brought together. The time at my disposal being
very limited, I deemed it advisable only to attempt a cursory
examination of the most interesting manuscripts. For this
reason I confined my attention to those which were written
on vellum, taking that circumstance as an indication of their
greater age and value.

‘¢ I, The first which I examined is marked X. in an
‘ Analysis’ of these manuscripts made by Ewen Maclachlan.
It consists of thirty-eight folios in all, but is made up of dis-
tinct portions written by different persons and at different
times.

‘‘1, The first six folios contain what seem to be perfect
copies of several ancient and curious historical romances re-
lating to Conor Mac Nessa, Conall Cearnach, Oilioll and
Meave, Fergus Mac Roich, Ceat Mac Maghach, Laoghaire
Buadhach, Cealter Mac Uitheacar, &c. Imperfect copies of
some of these tales are to be found in the Book of Leinster, a
manuscript of the twelfth century, in the Library of Trinity
College, Dublin. The names of the scribe, and of the per-
son for whom the transcript was made, are given at the end
of this tract, in a kind of cipher, which I read thus :

* Onoiz punn ofip mn liupaipp! .1. Goin mac Go.
“ Mipi poogpereip 7 Fepgal aca comnaic.

«« Mr. Curry tells me there was a scribe named Fergal, a
Mac Egan, who lived about the year 1580, and has left me-
moranda in his handwriting on the margins of the Leabhar
Breac, from which it would appear he was taking a transcript
at the time.

‘¢ The writing of these six folios is throughout extraordina-
rily full of contractions.

*¢ On the upper half of page 12 is some indistinct writing,
in a different hand, which I did not take time to decipher.

*¢ 2. On folio 7 commences an ancient Irish Life of St.
Colum Kille, which occupies eight folios. The roundness of

257

the handwriting, and other characteristics, induce me to be-
lieve that it may be as old as the tenth century. Unfortu-
nately, no memorandum is attached, indicating the name or
time of the scribe. This life of the Saint was unknown to
Colgan, and seems to have formed the groundwork of the
voluminous Life of Colum Kille, compiled by Magnus
O’ Donnell at the close of the sixteenth century, and highly
prized by Irish antiquaries for the curious legends and inte-
resting historical and topographical notices which it contains.*

‘* 3. A piece of ten folios, containing: (a) A romantic tale
relating to Goll, Connall Mac Ghlegais of Colptha, Cuchul-
ann, &c.f (0) A copy of the Tain Bo Fraoich, a tale of a
plunder of cows, brought over from Scotland by Fraoch, one
of the Connaught heroes of the Tain Bo Cuailgne. (ec) A
tract entitled the Penance of Adam: a copy of this exists in
the Leabhar Breac in the library of the Academy.

‘4, Another piece of ten folios, in a different handwriting,
commencing with the words

“Ri pipen pomglid po gabupzan placar 7 ponlamup fon
€npinn «1, Enemon.
In this tract is given the story of Cuchulann’s adventures at
Teamhair Luachra, on the borders of Kerry and Limerick ;
a tale of uncommon interest, on account of the topographical
references contained in it, and chiefly because it gives much
insight into the manners and customs of the ancient Irish.
Parts of it are preserved in the Book of Leinster, and in the
Leabhar na Huidhre in our library ; but these two fragments

* Since making the above communication, Mr. Graves has ascertained
that copies of an ancient Irish Life of Colum Kille, similar to the one here
described, in their commencement and in the general arrangement of their
matter, but apparently much less copious, are preserved in the Leabhar
Breac and the Book of Lismore, both manuscripts in the library of the Royal
Trish Academy.

+ I am not aware that copies of these tales are to be found in any library
in Ireland.

258

do not complete the piece. At the end is a note, indicating
that this tract was transcribed in the year 1537, by Seanchan
Mac Gilla Crist Mic Eoin. The scribe, out of a pedantry usual
amongst persons of his class, disguises his name by using the
letters b, f, k, p, instead of the vowels a, e, 2, 0. «

«¢©5. The volume ends with a piece consisting of four folios,
written in a very old and singularly fine hand. I doubt if I
have seen any Irish minuscule writing superior to it, except it
be in the Book of Armagh. This piece contains: (@) An ac-
count of Cuchulann’s courtship with Eimer, the daughter of
Forgall Monach ; also (4) a tract on the law for observing thes
Lord’s day as a day of freedom. The composition of this
tract is ascribed to the close of the eighth century or the be-
ginning of the ninth; and certainly the Brehon law part of it,
laying down the penalties consequent upon violations of the
privileze of the Lord’s day, is of great antiquity. There are
copies of this most curious tract preserved in the MS. un. 2, 16,
in the library of Trinity College, in the Leabhar Breac, and
in a MS. in the British Museum; but there appears to be
some imperfection about them all which acomparison with this
one might supply.

‘* TI. The Emanuel MS., as it is entitled by Astle,* con-
sisting of seven folios and a half.

** It contains nothing but a narrative of events which oc-
curred in the civil war between Cesar and Pompey.

‘¢ At the bottom of page 4 is a note which I suspect indi-
cates the age of the MS. Though nearly illegible at present,
it appears capable of being revived by gallic acid. I could
read no vi. m~xu.; from which it would seem that the MS.
is as late as the fourteenth century, though Astle assigns it to
the ninth or tenth. .

‘* It seems strange that a person so conversant with palzo-
graphy as Astle should commit the error of deriving the title

* See Astle’s Origin and Progress of Writings, 2nd edit., p. 123.

259

of this MS. from the word Emanuel, which happens to be
written at the top of the first page. It was usual for scribes
to place some sacred name at the top of a page, by way of
hallowing the work which they were commencing. ‘Thus we
frequently meet ‘ Jesus,’ ‘ Maria,’ ‘ In nomine Sanctz Trini-
tatis,’ ‘ Amen,’ &c.

«¢ JIT. The Glen Masan manuscript, consisting of twenty-
five large folios, written in double columns.

‘¢ In this are contained the story of the Sons of Uisneach,
and a series of tales arising out of the wars consequent upon
their death. It concludes with a copy of the Tain Bo Flidais,
a tale of a cattle spoil connected with the Tain Bo Cuailgne.
If this be a complete copy of the tale, it is of no small value.
We have as yet seen only a fragment of it in the manuscript,
u. 2, 16, in the library of Trinity College.

' 6© On the first folio of the Glen Masan manuscript is a me-
morandum in a recent handwriting, which states that it was
transcribed in the year 1238. Examining it hastily, as I did,
I failed to discover any memorandum or signature of the scribe
confirming this. The writing is not unlike that of the Book
of Leinster, in the library of Trinity College, Dublin, which
was written in the middle of the twelfth century.

«© TV. A volume containing at its commencement a Ca-
lendar, written on vellum. It begins with directions for finding
the dominical letter or golden number for any current Julian
year. By the aid of an entry which states that there was anew
moon at midnight, on the 26th of January, we may calculate
the year for which this Calendar was intended.

‘‘ The scribe has signed his name in cipher. It appears to
have been Oiapmaro O Pioggiollaig. The remaining part of
the volume is on paper. I noticed a copy of O’Duvegain’s
celebrated poem on the calendar, commencing

“ 6liagain po polup a oat
“ Slige aigeanca na nGolac.

260

“ Before almanacs got into general circulation, it was not
an uncommon thing to find persons in Ireland able to repeat
the whole of this long poem by heart ; and in all disputes re-
lative to times and seasons, its authority was appealed to as
decisive.

‘¢ The rest of the volume consists of medical tracts on
paper.

‘* It was impossible for me, in the short time which I
could spare for the work, to institute a more careful exami-
nation of these manuscripts. Still I deeply regret my having
brought back so little knowledge of the contents of the Glen
Masan manuscript, marked III. in this list. Having spent
two days over No. I., I was obliged to content myself with
a more cursory inspection of the rest. I came away, how-
ever, consoling myself with the prospect of seeing these manu-
scripts again; for I entertain a confident hope that, if an appli-
cation were made by the Royal Irish Academy to the Highland
Society of Scotland, requesting the loan of these manuscripts, it
would meet with favourable consideration. The controversies
concerning the Ossianic poems having terminated, any jea-
lousies which once existed between the antiquaries of the two
countries have died away ; and no feeling actuates them but a
desire to co-operate in the work of illustrating the closely
related histories of the two countries. An opportunity of
comparing the Edinburgh manuscripts with those which are
preserved in our libraries here, would be attended with great
advantages. We might thus copy what was unique, complete
what was imperfect, and explain many things that are now un-
intelligible, by reference to more ancient and accurate texts.”

It was RESOLVED,— That the Council be requested to take
steps to ask for a loan of the MSS. described by Mr. Graves.

261

JANUARY 8TH, 1849.

REV. HUMPHREY LLOYD, D.D., PresipEent,
in the Chair.

Viscount Dungannon, John Bell, Esq.; Rev. James Bew-
glass, LL.D.; Rev. Edward Dillon; John Carley, Esq. ;
Jonathan Pim, Esq.; John Purser, Esq.; John L. Rickards,
Esq.; and Henry Smith, Esq. ; were elected Members of the
Academy.

Mr. Donovan read the first part of a paper ‘* On the De-
flections of the Magnetic Needle, producible by contact of
Metals with each other, and by their attrition; with some ob-
servations on the applicability of these deflections to the pur-
poses of telegraphic communication.”

It is known that, under certain circumstances, some metals
will, by contact, act on each other in such a manner as to
produce a deflection of the magnetic needle, which will be re-
versed when, instead of contact, attrition is employed. The
experiment is generally made with a mass of bismuth and a
mass of antimony, each connected with the binding screws
ofa galvanometer. If these masses, one held in each hand,
be brought into contact, the needle will be deflected; but
if the masses be rubbed against each other, the needle will
veer round perhaps to an equal degree on the opposite side
of the magnetic meridian.

Professor Erman, of Berlin, who has bestowed much atten-
tion to the subject, thus sums up the opinions current upon
it : “« Some observers” (he says), ‘ who appeal to the authortiy
of Mr. Emmet, express what they consider to he tbe law of
this action, by saying that thermo-electricity of contact is
changed invariably into the opposite state by the friction of

262

the metallic factors; others, on the contrary, deny én toto the
influence of friction on the thermo-electric phenomena. Thus,
it was recently adverted to in a scientific journal, as a highly
paradoxical fact, that in a given case friction had caused a
change of sign in the thermo-electric declination produced
by the contact of two heterogeneous metals; but, at the same
time, this ‘ unheard-of’ fact, as it was called, was explained
by supposing, gratuitously, that friction had been effected
whilst keeping the metal to be rubbed in the naked hand, and
in thus producing an accidental change of temperature. This
explanation was offered on the assumption that friction, in
itself, is not capable of producing any effect. Between the
two extremes of tribothermo-electric omnipotence and nullity, I
have tried to discover the middle course of truth.”

Professor Erman then delivers his own opinions, and the
facts from which he has deduced them: ‘ A bar of bismuth
was joined to that branch of the rheophore of this instrument
(the galvanometer), where the silver ofa voltaic element (silver
and zine) produces an eastern deviation, and a bar of anti-
mony to the other branch of the rheophore. Both of these
bars were provided with handles, so that they could be em-
ployed without undergoing any change of temperature in the
manipulation. When, through these being stationed in the
same room, the two bars had previously arrived at the tem-
perature of the surrounding space, no deviation whatsoever
was produced by their contact, but the slightest friction of
either of them against the other gave immediately an eastern
deviation. This latter extended even to an entire revolution
of the needle in the same direction, if the friction proceeded
rather more rapidly. By gently raising the temperature of
the two bars to 100° or 111° Fahr., their contact in a state of
repose always produced a stationary eastern deviation of about
30°, which, by rubbing, was further increased to 60°, and
there likewise remained invariable as long as friction continued.
At length, when I cooled the bars below the temperature of

263

the room, by the evaporation of sulphuric ether, their contact
continually produced a western deviation, which, by rubbing,
was instantaneously changed into a contrary or eastern one,
of apparently the same amount as before, and this likewise
remained stationary as long as the friction continued; but by
the interruption of it, the western deviation was immediately
restored. ‘This simple sketch of the phenomena of changes
of intensity, or even of sign, which friction at the point of con-
tact gives to the deviation of a multiplicator’s needle, will
already suffice to exhibit it as a mere consequence of the heat
produced by the action of rubbing.”

Mr. Donovan expressed his opinion that Professor Erman
and the authorities to whom he alludes, have been deceived
in their conclusions by their not having been in possession of
a sufficient number of facts. After an examination of all the
phenomena which had been discovered by himself and others
in this department, Mr. Donovan stated his opinion that they
are all dependent on the following eighteen general principles
or laws, most of which have now, for the first time, been
developed :—

I. The agent which causes the deflection of the needle of
the galvanometer may be brought into action either by the
attrition or thermo-contact of certain metals, metallic ores, or
certain forms of carbon.

II. When two different metals, and sometimes separated
masses of the same metal, are rubbed against each other, de-
flection will result, the degree and direction of which will
vary with the metals employed, with the force and rapidity of
attrition, and in some cases with the temperature. This de-
flection will take place in air, or under the surface of mercury,
or of aqueous, oily, ethereal, or alcoholic liquids.

III. When two different metals, and sometimes two sepa-
rate masses of the same metal, or even when two different
parts of the same mass of metal, are brought in contact at
unequal temperatures, deflection will take place, the degree

264

being determined by the nature of the metals and the differ-
ence of their temperatures.

IV. If two different metals be at the same temperature
throughout their mass, whether it be high, low, or mean,
contact will not produce deflection.

V. (1). Sometimes the deflective energy, developed by
attrition of two metals at unequal temperatures, is more effec-
tive than that produced by their contact when their tempera-
tures are in a state of inequality to the same amount as that
at which attrition took place. (2). And sometimes the de-
flective energy of two metals in contact, at unequal tempera-
tures, is more effective than that developed by their attrition
when their temperatures are in a state of inequality to the
same amount. ‘The result 2 is of less frequent- occurrence
than the result 1.

VI. The deflection producible by contact of two metals
which are at unequal temperatures may be on the same side
with, or on the opposite side to that producible by attrition
of these metals when they are in a state of equality of tem-
perature.

VII. When two metals at unequal temperatures produce
deflection on the same side of the magnetic meridian, both by
their attrition and contact, while, if their temperatures be
equal, their attrition causes deflection on the opposite side of
the magnetic meridian, it is an obvious consequence that the
deflection caused by attrition or contact of the metals, while
their temperature is unequal, will change to the opposite side
of the magnetic meridian, if attrition be employed during
the period of their approach to and arrival at equality of
temperature.

VIIL. If the two metals, being at unequal temperatures,
produce by their contact a deflection on the side of the mag-
netic meridian opposite to that which attrition under the same
circumstances affords, but synonymous with that which is pro-
_ duced by attrition when both metals are in a state of equality

265

of temperature, then it is plain the deflection produced by such
contact will be reversed by attrition of the metals while at
such unequal temperatures.

IX. If the deflections be all on the same side of the mag-
netic meridian, which are produced, Ist, by the contact of the
two metals at unequal temperatures; 2nd, by the attrition of
the metals when they are at equal temperatures; and 3rd, by
their attrition when they are at unequal temperatures: then
there can be no reversal.

X. Whether the deflection of the needle will take place
on the eastern or western side of the magnetic meridian will
be determined by the nature of the metals engaged; by the
relative temperatures at which contact or attrition has been
effected; and by the peculiar influence of the metal that is
placed in connexion with, and is active at each extremity of
the coil of the galvanometer.

XI. The condition necessary to the production of deflec-
tion by contact of two different metals is, that heat shall be
at that moment entering or leaving one of them, or that heat
shall be unequally entering or unequally leaving both of them;
no matter whether the inequality depend on difference of sup-
ply, of conduction, of capacity, or on unequal diffusion of
heat arising from difference of mass of the metals, or on more
than one or all of these causes conjointly. The deflection
caused by the unequal entrance of heat into metals in contact
will be on the side of the magnetic meridian opposite to that
on which it would be, if heat were leaving them unequally.

XII. Ifa metal of a certain class be heated in one part,
while the remainder of it is maintained at a much lower tem-
perature ; and if the hot part be brought in contact with a
- metal of a different class, which is at a much lower tempera-
ture throughout its mass, the deflection produced will be on
the side of the magnetic meridian opposite to that on which it
would have been if the first-mentioned metal had been equally
heated in all parts. And it is possible to heat such portion

266

of the first-mentioned metal, it being in contact with the
second, as will balance or destroy the tendency to deflection
on either side of the magnetic meridian; the needle will then
hesitate near the zero, and there will be no decided deflection.

XIII. If two different metals, properly connected with
the galvanometer, be placed in contact with each other at
one point; and if a corresponding small portion of each be
brought to an equal temperature, different from that of their
respective remainders, they will produce deflection on the
side of the magnetic meridian opposite to that on which the
deflection would have ¢emporarily taken place, had the metals
been throughout their mass exposed to that temperature. If
the portions of the metals acted on be raised above the tem-
peratures of their remainders, the deflection will be on the
side of the magnetic meridian opposite that to which the
needle will be deflected, if these parts be reduced to a tempe-
rature below that of their remainders.

XIV. The deflection produced by thermo-contact or attri-
tion will be always reversed when the exciting metals con-
nected with the extremities of the galvanometer coil are trans-
posed.

XV. When deflection is produced in consequence of the
attrition or contact of two metals, one of which is adequately
hotter than the other, the deflection will change to the oppo-
site side of the magnetic meridian, if the hotter metal be cooled,
and the cooler metal be adequately heated, the contact or
attrition being continued as at first.

XVI. The deflection produced by the mutual attrition of
any particular pair of metals will take place, at all temperatures
of these metals, on the same side of the magnetic meridian,
provided that the temperature be equal or nearly equal in
both. As this direction of the needle is always the result of
the attrition of these particular metals when they are in their
ordinary state of equality of temperature, it may conveniently
be called the natural deflection of any pair of metals ; it is

267

generally, but not always, more powerful than the deflection
produced by thermo-contact.

XVII. The deflection caused by chemical action of a
menstruum on two associated metals has no observable depen-
dance on, or connexion with that produced by thermo-contact
or attrition of these metals.

XVIII. The agent developed by the attrition of two
metals, even when rapid, forcible, and long-continued, does
not manifest any decomposing influence on chemical com-
pounds, nor is it conducted by aqueous liquids, even when
containing saline impregnations.

The President commented briefly upon Mr. Donovan’s
paper, noticing especially the labour and care which he had
bestowed upon the investigation ; at the same time he could
not avoid regretting that the laws of the tribothermic pheno-
mena had not been reduced to a smaller number, and to a
simpler expression. The subject was one of very great inte-
rest and importance in a theoretical point of view ; for it is in
electrical phenomena of this class, if anywhere, that we may
hope to gain an insight into the nature of the molecular agency
upon which they are probably dependent, and thus to connect
the science of electricity with other departments of physics.

The Rev. Samuel Haughton read a paper on the Laws of
Propagation of Plane Waves in extended media.

In a paper read before the Academy, May 25, 1846, Mr.
Haughton deduced the equations of solid and fluid bodies from
the hypothesis that the molecular action is in the line joining
the molecules, and that there is no action at right angles to
that line. This hypothesis led to the conclusion that the
function V, on which the internal forces depend, consists of
six quantities ;

dé dy dé dy de dl de de dy.
dx’ dy’ dz’ dz” dy’ du dz’ dy * de’
VOL. IY. ¥

268

the discussion of the properties of this function occupies the
remainder of the former paper. As the six quantities used in
this function are not the same as the three quantities used
by Professor Mac Cullagh in his researches in Physical
Optics,
dn’ dGa dc dé de da
fie oa
Mr. Haughton was led to suppose that the laws of the op-
tical medium were quite distinct from those of solid and fluid
bodies ; and that, consequently, the molecular action in that
medium is of a more general character, and is not confined
to molecular forces acting in the line joining the molecules.
In the present paper Mr. Haughton shows that this primd
facie view of the subject requires some restriction, and that
Professor Mac Cullagh’s equations, so far as they belong to
the propagation of waves, may be deduced from the simple
assumption of forces in the line joining the molecules; while
the equations containing the laws of reflexion and refraction
cannot be deduced from any such hypothesis. ‘The object of
Mr. Haughton’s paper is, however, more general, and in-
cludes the discussion of the laws of propagation of plane waves
in bodies of the most complicated molecular structure; from
which are deduced the laws of bodies whose molecular action
is more simple, and consists of simple attractions or repulsions
between the molecules.
In an indefinitely extended body, no external forces acting,
the most general function for the internal forces will be

V = F (a, ae, as, Pa, Bas Bs, Yio 2s 73) >
_ Get yea eee
iss Bee say oe ae
ue dn _ an _ adn.
Pi=z er aye Bs = 73
dz dz de

ere 1 Gy? (eae?

where

269

this function will be, in the case supposed, homogeneous, and
of the second order, and will contain forty-five constants,
if no hypothesis be made as to the nature of the molecular
action, Mr. Haughton deduces from it the general laws of
propagation of waves, and the particular conditions at the
limits, which give the laws of reflexion and refraction. If any
particular form be given to this function, the laws of propa-
gation, reflexion, and refraction will be completely deter-
mined; but Mr. Haughton shows that this is not the case
in the inverse problem, which proceeds from the laws of
propagation of waves to the form of the function. In this
case, different forms of the function, 7. e. different conditions
of molecular action, may produce the same laws of propaga-
tion. No such indeterminateness attends the laws of reflex-
ion and refraction, and while several forms of the function may
give the same laws of propagation, there is but one unique
form of function for the laws of reflexion and refraction ; these
laws, therefore, give (so to speak) a more intimate and pro-
found knowledge of the molecular structure of bodies, than the
laws of propagation. If, therefore, two mechanical theories give
the same laws of propagation for a given body, it is impos-
sible to determine which is the right theory, without having
recourse to the laws of reflexion and refraction; these will
afford the true experimentum crucis for such a case, which
has actually occurred in the optical theories of Mr. Green and
Professor Mac Cullagh, and is discussed by Mr. Haughton in
the memoir.

Mr. Haughton deduces the following, among other results,
for the propagation of plane waves.

1. That M. Cauchy’s construction, for determining the di-
rection of molecular vibration, holds true for the most general
law of molecular action. ‘There will be three possible direc-
tions of vibration for the same direction of wave plane, and
the equations will contain thirty-six arbitrary constants, which

270

will be the coefficients of the six ellipsoids used by Mr.
Haughton in his former paper.

2. If the body be incapable of transmitting normal pres-
sures, and the vibrations be normal and transversal, and the
normal vibration vanish, the general character of the medium
will be restricted, and the function V will become a function
of the quantities

dn df df d& dé dn

Ge; slide ae Lh, ae
This is the function used by Professor Mac Cullagh, and de-
notes a body which can propagate exclusively transverse vi-
brations. The equation contains six constants.

3. If the body be incapable of transmitting tangential
pressures, and be restricted to propagate exclusively normal
vibrations, the function V will be reduced to a function of the
quantity rs S

d :
== + 7 ae
The equations contain one constant.

These are the equations commonly used in hydrodynamics,
and may be shown to signify the perpendicularity of pressure
to a given plane; they are approximately true in the equa-
tions of the motion of air.

4. If the body be only restricted to propagate normal and
transverse vibrations, the function V will consist of three
parts ; the first denoting exclusively normal vibrations; the
second, exclusively transverse vibrations; and the third, vibra-
tions of a peculiar character. It is to be remarked that, if
the original function V were a function of the six quantities
used by Mr. Haughton in his former paper, this third portion
of the function would disappear.

All bodies may be placed between two limits, one limit
being bodies capable of propagating exclusively normal vi-

271

brations, such as air, gases, &c., approximately ; and the other
limit being a body, such as the optical medium, capable of
propagating exclusively transverse vibrations. Bodies lying
between these limits are capable of propagating both normal
and transverse vibrations, or, more generally, three definite
directions of vibration, neither normal nor transverse. The
consideration of the properties of bodies with respect to the
propagation of plane waves supplies a valuable means of clas-
sifying them, and may lead to more important results.

The remainder of Mr. Haughton’s paper is occupied with
some particular applications of the general method, which are
not suited to the limits of an abstract.

Sir William Betham read a paper on the proceedings of a
commission issued by Cromwell in 1653 or 1654, to inquire
into the cireumstances and conduct of certain Scotch settlers
who were transplanted from Ulster to Kilkenny and Tipperary.

Sir Charles Coote was Governor of Derry for the Parlia-
ment in 1648, and on the execution of the King, the Scottish
settlers in Ulster became indignant, raised several regiments,
and besieged Derry.

In 1653. a commission was issued to Sir Charles Coote,
and five or six others, to inquire into the conduct of the Scottish
settlers, and arrange for their transplantation from Ulster to
Kilkenny and Tipperary. Sir W. Betham’s paper is a copy
of the Commissioners’ Report, with the terms of the trans-
planting, and the names of the persons transplanted.

The collection of Ogham stones, referred to at p. 235,
was presented to the Academy by the Rev. Charles Graves,
on the part of Mr. Hitchcock, who communicated the follow-
ing account of their discovery in different localities in the
barony of Corkaguiny, County Kerry.

No. 1 is from the churchyard of Aglish. Another very
imperfect one remains in this churchyard.

272

No. 2 was found in a bog at Ballineanig, about seven feet
beneath the surface, and having about four feet of bog under
it. In the same place were found part of a pot, which, by
the description, appears to have been copper or brass, a por-
tion of basket-work, and a quantity of burned wood, &c. A
rude quern, appearing to have been in progress of dressing,
was also found about seventy yards from where the preceding
antiquities lay.

No. 3. Several pieces of an Ogham stone, found about
three years since in an ancient rath at Brackloon. It is a
source of regret that only portions of this apparently fine in-
scription should have been obtained, the greater part having
been destroyed by some ignorant mason.

No. 4 was found at Martramane. It lay across a fire-
place in a house now demolished.

Mr. Hitchcock presented two quern stones found in forts
at Ballybowler and Doonmanagh, and a figured stone from
the village of Kilvickadownig, all in the barony of Corkaguiny,
county of Kerry. i

He also presented a collection of skewer-like pieces of
wood, called ‘‘ arrows” by the peasantry, found in the bog on
the top of the mountain of Coumanaire, barony of Corkaguiny,
county of Kerry. They are found scattered about the broken
and weather-beaten parts of the bog, for about a quarter of a
mile all around. A few, which Mr. Hitcheock thinks re-
mained sticking in their original place in the bog, were, res-
pectively, two and a half and three feet below the present
surface. Mr. Hitchcock collected 289 of these ‘‘ arrows”, of
which he presented 264 to the Academy. ‘There is a tradi-
tion current in the neighbourhood of a battle having been
fought near the place where the arrows were discovered.

Mr. Yeates presented a Meteorological Journal for the year
ending the 31st of January, 1848. (See Appendix, No. III.)

273

JANUARY 22ND, 1849.

REV. HUMPHREY LLOYD, D. D., Presipenv,
in the Chair.

Iv was RESOLVED,—On the recommendation of Council, that
Mr. Eugene Curry be employed, at an expense not exceeding
fifty pounds, to make a translation of the Irish Brehon law
tract, which professes to give the laws of Cormac Mac Art, as
compiled by Cennfaelad.

Mr. Donovan read the second part of his paper ‘‘ On the
deflections of the magnetic needle, &c.”

In support of the eighteen laws read at the last meeting,
the author adduced a series of experiments, which led to infer-
ences very different from those on which reliance has been
placed by the few who have investigated this subject. Of
the various arguments and experiments brought forward, it
would not be possible to give an abstract with any probability
of rendering the subject intelligible.

Dr. Petrie gave an account of the stones presented by Mr.
Bergin to the Academy.

Dr. Petrie observed, that he had remarked on his first visit
to Connemara, about thirty years ago, that stones of this kind
were very frequently preserved upon the altars, in the most
ancient churches in that district and its adjacent islands.
These stones were held in the highest veneration by the pea-
santry, as having belonged to the founders of the churches ;
and were used for a variety of superstitious purposes, as the
curing of diseases, taking oaths upon them, &c. &c. Similar
stones were preserved at Iona, and many otherof the Hebrides,
and had similar superstitions connected with them. He quoted

274

several authorities on these facts, and some curious allusions
to them in ancient Irish manuscripts.*

Dr. A. S. Hart read a paper on the form of a a lines
through the umbilic of an ellipsoid.

If w be the angle at the umbilic of an ellipsoid, between
the principal section of the surface and any other geodesic
line, and if @ be the angle between the plane of the principal
section through the umbilics and the osculating plane of this
geodesic line, at any point 4, and ifa be the semi-angle of
the right cone circumscribing the ellipsoid at the point A, a,
6, and c being the semi-axes of the ellipsoid, the angle @ may
be determined by the following equation :

da
(a? tan2a +b2)/(c2 tan2a +52) *

tan$ 9 v(a2-beyv(o2- a

tango 2
Hence it follows that, as this line passes and repasses for ever
through the two opposite umbilics, the tangents of the halves
of the angles which it makes at these points with the plane of
the umbilics will be a series of continued proportionals, the
coefficient of the common ratio being determined by making

a= as in the above equation.

If c=0, the ellipsoid becomes a plane ellipse, and the geo-
desic line becomes the focal radius vector; and, the curvature
being infinite at the circumference, it passes through the
other focus, and so on for ever, forming, as before, a series of
angles, such that the tangents of their halves are a series of
proportionals.

* Dr. Petrie’s communication will appear in full in a subsequent number
of the Proceedings.

275

Fesruary 12TH, 1849.

REV. HUMPHREY LLOYD, D.D., Presipent,
in the Chair.

Maurice Colles, Esq.; Rev. John Magrath, LL. D.; Jere-
miah J. Murphy, Esq.; and William Ogilby, Esq. ; were
elected Members of the Academy.

Mr. M. Donovan continued the reading of his paper on
electricity.

Sir William Betham read a paper on the feudal land te-
nures and dignities, and their introduction into Ireland at the
English conquest.

The Rev. Charles Graves, on the part of the Rev. Brice
Bronwin, presented a paper on the theory of planetary dis-
turbance.

Mr. J. Neville read a paper on the maximum amount of resist-
ance acting in any
direction required
to sustain banks of
earth or other ma-
terials, with — slo-
ping tops and faces,
and the effects of
friction between the
face of the bank and
the back of a re-
taining structure.

IfCDEbeany =
bank with a slop- y
ing face CD, and asloping top, DE; CE the position of the

276

plane of repose, CF that of the plane of fracture, and the ar-
row R that of the resistance: put

c = the angle of repose.

c = the complement of the angle of repose.

[ =the angle DCE contained between the plane of re-
pose and the face of the bank.

© = the supplement of the sum of the complement of the
angle of repose, and the angle which the given direction of the
resistance makes with the face.

6 =the angle KDF, contained between the face produced
and the top of the bank.

@ = the angle DCF, contained between the plane of frac-
ture and the face.

h = the length of the face CD.

w = the weight of a cubical unit of the bank.

R = the resistance.

Then, when the resistance is a maximum,

is tan 3 +/ (tan @ tan 6) |
a0} 7 (@n0tand) + ((Ginp stand) <(an0- coe

wh? tan 6 sin B tan 3
Me 2 cos d
; aie
G {tan 6(tan 0 — tan B)} + ¥ {tan @ (tan d+ ara J

Equation (1) furnishes the following ‘geometrical con-
struction for finding the fracture CF. Draw any line GH at
right angles to the face produced, cutting the slope DE at H
and the line DG; making the angle GDK =8 at G: on GH
describe a semicircle cutting the face produced in I: draw De
parallel to the plane of repose, CE, meeting GH in e: draw
eO parallel to KI, meeting the circumference in O: make IL
equal eO; draw If parallel to Le, and CF parallel to Df;
CF is the fracture requiring a maximum resistance to sustain
the bank CDF.

207

If the top lying between F and D be loaded with a given
weight, the values of ¢ and Rare rigorously determined from
the equations by producing the top ED to d,so that the tri-
angle CDd, multiplied by wana the length of bank acted on,
may be equal to the given weight, and then substituting the
new values of h, 8, 0, and (3, corresponding to the face Cd and
top Ed, in the equations, in place of those to the face CD and
top ED.

When the resistance is generated by the pressure of the
bank against a structure at the face, d may be taken equal
2c’. In this case.

tan B (tan @ tan 2c’)
baa ca y (tan @ tan 2c’)++/ {(tan 0 — tan/3) x (tan 8 + tan 2c’)}’
wh? sin f3 tan 3 tan 0 7
2 cos 2c |
|

(3)

1
Gace 2c’(tan @—tanf3 )}1+ y {tan @ (tan 2c’ + tan ay) J

When the face is vertical and the top horizontal, c=(3: in

this case
aaa’ cos ¢
F o> Snet ye?
wh2 see c 1
| ee a ear ¥ (6)
2 2 tane + sec ¢

The value of tan ¢ here derived is equivalent to that of ;
an a

in equation (F) of Tredgold ;* but the value of the resistance
differs materially from his, and is far more simple. Tredgold’s
equation (G) for the value of the resistance acting hori-
zontally, after making the necessary changes to our notation,
is
R= ue x = = CTT,
. ney weve Poy 278i c vy 2
cos? c 2 cosc

* Philosophical Magazine, vol. li. p. 402.

278

This value, however, is erroneous, and should be
h?w 1
Psp ; sin? c/ /2+3sin?c+sincd /2’
sce ee
cos? ¢
which, multiplied by sec c’, to find the resulting resistance, is
equal to the more simple form found above.
When 6 = £3 the top slopes upwards at the angle of repose :
in this case
tan @ = tan 6, (7)
wh? sin? 3
ae sin(2¢+B)° ce
The second of these equations gives the greatest of the maxi-
mum values of the resistance: if the face be vertical, tan B =
1°

SSS we) and
tan c
he
ne > cos c. (9)
The horizontal portion of this resistance is
2 he
R= or cos? c= = sin? c. (10)

As this value is the same as (7*) the limiting value of the
horizontal resistance, neglecting friction at the face, it appears
that the limiting value of the horizontal resistance is the
same whether friction at the face be taken in the calculation
or neglected.

When the top slopes downwards at the natural slope,

tan ¢ = tan 30, (11)
Rive sin 3 aa vy (tan 2c’ + tan 33 i (12)

2 cos 2c’ \tan 2c’ sec 3 + tan 2c + tan B

The value of the resistance here given is the least of the maxi-
mum values. If the face be vertical,

* Proceedings, vol. iii. p. 86.

279

tan @ = tan $c, (13)

ee eee ‘(samy \' (14)

2 2 tan c’ + sec ce

The value of the angle of fracture is of the same form as
that of Prony for a vertical face and horizontal top.

The equations show that the stability imparted to a
structure at the face of a bank, by friction, arises principally
from the direction of the resulting force, which makes an
angle equal to the complement of the angle of repose with the
face, and that this force is in general less than the horizontal
force derived from the equation of Prony, or any other in which
face friction is neglected ; that the values of both forces, for
ordinary banks, are equal at angles of repose in and about 45°;
that the former are least for angles of repose less than this,
and the latter for angles of repose that are greater ; and that
the direction of the resulting force makes it in no small degree
a crushing force.

It also appears from the equations, that when the angle of
repose is 45°, the face vertical, and top horizontal, that the
tangent of the angle of fracture is (4) equal half the tangent _
of the angle of repose. ‘The equation of Prony, for the same
case, gives the tangent of the angle of fracture equal to the
tangent of half the angle of repose.

In the following Table of Coefficients, for finding the maxi-

mum values of the resistances,

Column 1 contains the engineering names for the slopes
corresponding to some of the angles of repose in Column 2.

Column 2 contains the angles of repose from which the co-
efficients of wh,? are calculated.

Column 3 contains the complements of the angles of re-
pose in column 2; or the angle which the direction of the re-
sultung resistance makes with the face, taking friction thereof .
into account.

Column 4 contains the coefficients which, multiplied by

280

wh,?, give the value of the horizontal resistances when the
top is horizontal and the face vertical; calculated from the
‘* Equation of Prony.”

Column 5 contains the coefficients which, multiplied by
wh,2, give the values of the horizontal resistances, rejecting
friction at the face, required to sustain banks with a horizontal
top; the face sloping 10° from the vertical: @ = 80°.

Column 6 contains the coefficients which, multiplied by
wh, give the values of the resulting resistances when the
top is horizontal and the face vertical, as in Column 4.

Column 7 contains the values of the coefficients, as before,
for finding the resulting resistances when the top is horizontal
and the face slopes 10° from the vertical, as in Column 5 :
0 = 80°.

Column 8 contains the values of the coefficients for finding
the values of the resulting resistances when the face overhangs
10° from the vertical, and the top is horizontal: in this case
9 = 100°.

Column 9 contains the resolved coefficients of wh,2 for
finding the portions of the resistances in Column 6 at right
angles to the face, which in this case are horizontal.

Column 10 contains the resolved coefficients of wh,? for
finding the portions of the resistances in Column 7 at right
angles to the face. These, in this case, not differing much
from the resolved horizontal portions, may be compared with
those in Column 5.

Column 11 contains the resolved coefficients of wh,?, for
finding the portions of the resistances in Column 8 at right
angles to the face.

Column 12 contains the values of the coefficients which,
multiplied by wh,?, give the ultimate or maximum maximorum
values of the resulting resistances ; the face being vertical and
the top sloping upwards, at the slope of repose.

Column 13 contains the coefficients for finding the hori-
zontal portions of the resistances determined from Column 12.

281

The length of the perpendicular from the toe of the face
to the top, or top produced, is represented by h,; and the
length of the face itself by h.

wh,” is multiplied by the coefficients in Columns 4 to 11
inclusive, to find the resistances; and wh? by the coefficients
in Columns 11 and 12.

TaBLeE of Coefficients for finding the maximum Values of the
Resistances for different Angles of Repose ; also the Coef-
ficients for finding the ultimate Values of the Resistances
when the Face is vertical, and Scarp at the natural Slope.

2 ho) Autre. 12 Ghed 4 Sie) Sap LO) Pho} 12h) ts

34 to1*| 16°} 74°|.284 |. 228 |.249 |.218 |.287 |.239 |.209 |.276 |.481 |.462
17 | 73 |.274 | 218 |.239 |.207 |.271 |.228 |.198 |.259 |-478 |.457
3 to 1* | 183) 713].259 |.207 |.226 |.193 |.266 |.214 |.183 |.262 |.474 |.450
243 to 1*} 22 | 68 |.228 |.177 |.197 |.164 |.210 |.183 |.152 |.195 |.464 |.430
2 to 1* | 27 | 63 [.188 |. 141 |.165 |.130 |.208 |.147 |.116 |.185 |.446 |.397
29 | 61 |.173 |.129 |.155 |.119 |.197 |.136 |.104 |.172 |.437 |.382
31 | 59 |.160 |. 117 |.144 |.108 |. 188 |.123 |.095 |.161 |.429 |.367
32 | 58 |.153 |.111 |.139 |.103 |.183 |.118 |.087 |.155 |.424 |.360
33 | 57 |.147 |.106 }.134 |.098 |.177 |.113 |.082 |.149 |.419 |.352
13 to1*) 34 | 56 |.141 |.101 |.129 |.094 |. 173 |.107 |.078 |.143 |.415 |.344
35 | 55 |.135 |.095 |.126 |.090 |.169 |.103 |.074 |.138 |.410 |.336
36 | 54 |.130 |.090 |.121 |.086 |.165 |.098 |.070 |.133 |.405 |.327
37 | 53 |.124 |.084 |.117 |.081 |.161 |.093 |.065 |.129 |.400 |.319
39 | 51 |.114 |.077 |.108 |.074 |.154 |.084 |.057 |.120 |.389 |.302
41 | 49 |.104 |.069 |.102 |.067 |.146 |.077 |.051 |.110 |.327 |.284
43 | 47 |.094 |.062 |.095 |.061 |.140 |.069 |.045 |.102 |.366 |. 267
1to 1} 45 | 45 |.085 |.054 |.089 |.055 |.134 |.063 |.039 |.095 |.354 |.250

47 | 43 |.077 |.048 |.083 |.049 |.129 |.057 |.033 |.088 |.341 |.233

49 | 41 |.070 |.042 |.077 |.044 |.123 |.051 |.029 |.081 |.328 |.215

51 | 39 |.062 |.036 |.072 |.039 |.118 |.045 |.025 |.074 |.315 |.198
3 to 1*| 53 | 37 |.056 |.031 |.066 |.035 |.113 |.040 |.021 |.068 |.301 |.181

55 | 35 |.049 |.027 |.062 |.031 |.109 |.036 |.018 |.062 |.287 |.165

57 | 33 |.048 |.022 |.057 |.027 |.105 |.031 |.015 |.057 |.272 |. 149

The slopes marked thus * are approximate.

In the preceding equations we have only considered the
maximum retaining-forces. The minimum overcoming-forces,
and the position of the corresponding fractures, are determined
in a similar manner, and by similar equations. Retaining the

282

same notation as before, we get, in this case, for the value
of the overcoming-force,
R- esl P sin (2c + 3 — 9)
sin (8 — 2c’ + @)”
Where y is equal the perpendicular from (F) on the face, or
face produced.
If we put

GB, = 2c'+ B,
o1=0-2¢;

and

the above equation, after a few reductions, becomes

why cos Pr. tan 3) — tan ¢
= pai a 5
“ 2 * cos é1 * tan 01 + tan ¢° cP)

When this is a minimum,

tan Bi + (tan 6 tan 8,)
ma hes vy (tan @tano)) — ¥ {(tan @ - tan PB) x (tan B, + tand;)}’ ae)

Bee wh? tan 9 sin (3; tan Bi
2 cos 8,

(17)

] 2
c {tan (tan 9) + tand))}— ¥ {tand; (tan 0 — tan Bi)} |

in which the usual changes of signs are to be made for the
negative values of 0, and for arcs greater than 90°.

When the direction of the force makes an angle equal toc
with the face, then 8, = 0, and,

9 =0, (18)

he,
R ==> sin 9, . (19)

If the force exceed the value of R here found, it will slide along
the face, and when the face is vertical this value is equal to
the maximum maximorum value of the resistance, in the same
case, already found; or,

283

A? ,
R = ‘> sin c.

When 6 = 90°, the general equations become

is tan 3; ./(tan 61)
an $= "7Gan &) — V (tan Bit tan day)? 9)

_ wh? sin 9) tan Bx 1 oar
aii 2 cos 3) (reanerres 1) — (tan 5) iY

If the force in this case be supposed to act horizontally
(8: + B, = 90°), these equations may be reduced to

tan = cot (c- 8) ; (22)

R= a cot? (c - B) : (23)

If the face be vertical, then (3 = c, and the equations may be
further reduced to
tan @ = cot 3c ; (24)

ho
nS > else (25)

The Rev. Charles Graves communicated the following
note respecting geodetic lines on surfaces of the second order.

«¢ At a meeting of the Academy which took place in last
June, I stated a general theorem, from which I am able to de-
duce Joachimsthal’s theorem respecting the geodetic lines
traced on a central surface of the second order; and at the
same time to show geometrically the reason why the property
enunciated in it is common to geodetic lines and to lines
of curvature. From the general theorem to which I refer,
the following proposition is a corollary : -

“ Ifa central surface of the second order (A) be circum-
scribed by a cone (a), the quantity PD is the same for L, L’,
L’, L”, four sides of the cone which make equal angles with
its internal axis: P denoting the perpendicular from the centre

VOL. IV. Zz

284

of the surface on the tangent plane passing through one of those
sides, and \) the semidiameter parallel to that side.

‘“< 1f V, the vertex of the cone, be supposed to approach in-
definitely near to a point on the surface, its axes ultimately
coincide with the normal at that point, and the tangents to
the lines of greatest and least curvature passing through it.
The plane of two successive elements of a geodetic line
through V contains the normal, and those elements are equally
inclined to it. So likewise the plane of two successive ele-
ments of a line of curvature passing through V contains the
tangent to that line of curvature at V; and the elements them-
selves are equally inclined to the normal. In virtue of the pre-
ceding proposition we are, therefore, entitled to conclude, that
the quantity PD remains unaltered for two successive ele-
ments, either of a geodetic line or of aline of curvature traced
on a central surface of the second order.

‘* Returning to the case in which the vertex of the cone
is at a finite distance from the surface, we may now say that

“* Ifa central surface of the second order (A) be circum-
scribed by a cone (a), the quantity PD is the same for the
geodetic lines which are the prolongations of L, L’, L’, L”,
| four sides of the cone which make equal angles with its inter-
nal axis.

‘In what follows I shall suppose the surface (4) to be
an ellipsoid, in order to avoid the enumeration of a variety of
eases. The conclusions arrived at may, however, be adapted
to the hyperboloids by obvious modifications.

«* The four sides of the cone, denoted according to their
order by LZ, L’, L’, L”, being all tangents to geodetics on
the ellipsoid for which PD is the same,* are likewise all tan-
gents to the same confocal hyperboloid (B), which intersects
the surface (4) in the pair of opposite lines of curvature

* I think it would be convenient, in future, to designate geodetic lines

of this kind as similar geodetics.

285

touched by the geodetics. ‘The cone (0), therefore, which
envelopes (B), and has the same vertex as (a), is confocal with
(a), and intersects it orthogonally. The normal planes to
(a) along Z and L", being thus tangent planes to (6), inter-
sect in aright line drawn from V to the pole of the plane
LL’ with relation to(B). Moreover, this right line lies in
a plane perpendicular to the internal axis of the cone (a), and
therefore makes equal angles with Z and L’.

‘‘ Suppose now that the straight lines Zand L’ be replaced
by a continuous flexible and inextensible cord, which is kept
stretched by a style at V, and prolonged in the direction of
geodetic lines to two fixed points p, p’, at which it is attached
to the surface: it is easy to show that the style will trace a
curve on an ellipsoid (4’) passing through VY, and confocal
with (4); whilst it moves in such a manner as to allow the
cord to roll on one, and off the other, geodetic line. In fact
the path described by the style at the beginning of its motion,
if-any motion be possible under the prescribed conditions, must
be in the intersection of the two planes through Z and L’,
which are normal to (a): and we have already seen that this
intersection is in a plane perpendicular to the internal axis of
the cone (a), that is, in the tangent plane to a confocal ellip-
soid passing through V. But further, motion is possible,
though the length of the cord remains unaltered ; since the
two straight parts of it are equally inclined to the line of
intersection of the two normal planes. From what has been
said above we may derive a simple mode of determining the
direction of the tangent to the curve traced on (4’) at the
point VY. For this purpose we must draw a right line from VY
through the pole of the plane of the two straight portions of
the cord, taken with relation to the hyperboloid (B).

‘¢ What has been already proved with respect to Z and
ZL’ holds good in like manner for Z’ and LZ”. And it is to be
observed that the paths described by the style on (4’), corres-
ponding respectively to these two pairs of opposite sides,

286

though not the same, are equally inclined to the lines of cur-
vature on (.4’) passing through V. This suggests the theorem,
that if the plane of Z and L” be a principal plane of the cone,
the path of the style will touch a line of curvature on (4’)
at V.

«* Let us next consider a pair of adjacent sides of the cone,
such as Z and ZL’. Normal planes to the cone (a) along these
sides intersect in a right line, which lies in a plane perpendicular
to that external axis of the cone (a), through which the plane
of Z and L’ passes. Hence it follows, as before, that two inter-
secting cords, Z and L’, may be both rolled on, or both rolled
off the geodetic lines upon which we suppose them prolonged
to fixed points, p and p’, in such a manner that the shortest dis-
tances between their intersection and the fixed points p, p’,
shall have a constant difference. And their intersection at V
will lie upon a hyperboloid (B’), confocal with the ellipsoids
(A) and (4).

*‘ Lastly, considering the pair of sides Z and L”, and
cords produced along them to fixed points p, p”, on the geo-
detic lines touched by them, we see that if the difference be-
tween the lengths Vp, Vp” remain constant, V will trace a
curve on a second hyperboloid (C’), which passes pia V,
and is confocal with (4’) and (B’).

‘It is obvious that the curve described by the point V,
under the circumstances considered above, is not, in general,
a geodetic line on a surface confocal to(4). We may, how-
ever, regulate the motion of the cords so as to effect this.

‘‘ For instance, let the four cords, L, L’, L’, L”, be pro-
longed in the direction of similar geodetics until they touch
two opposite lines of curvature, along which they are thence-
forth applied and carried on to fixed points, p, p’, p’, p”. Then
a style at V, stretching a continuous cord pVp’, which coin-
cides with two opposite sides of the cone, Z and L’, will trace
a geodetic line upon the confocal ellipsoid (4’), provided it be
made to move always in the plane of the two straight portions

287

of the cord; whilst the parts which coincide with geodetic
lines on (A) roll, one of them on, and the other off, its cor-
responding line of curvature.

«< If, on the other hand, we consider a continuous cord p Vp’
coincident with a pair of adjacent sides of the cone, as Z and
L’, we see that the locus of the style at V, which keeps it
stretched, willbe a line of curvature on a confocal ellipsoid, if
the conditions of motion be the same as before.

«“ The theorems here announcedare meant to take the place
of two which were incorrectly given at page 192. I fell into
an error in the statement of them, partly by my haste in ge-
neralizing from particular cases in which they are true; and
partly in consequence of my having formed an inaccurate
conception of the form of geodetic lines in general.

«« For clearer views as regards this latter point, I acknow-
ledge myself indebted to the recently published researches of
my friend, Dr. Hart.

‘‘ | may be allowed to take the present opportunity of men-
tioning, that a theorem lately announced by him to the Aca-
demy, respecting the form of a geodetic line which passes
through an umbilic, may be derived geometrically from a
theorem discovered by Mr. Michael Roberts.

«“ Mr. Roberts has shown that if two geodetic lines be drawn
from the interior umbilics of a line of curvature of an ellip-
soid to the same point on the curve, the product of the tan-
gents of the halves of the angles which they make with the
are of the principal ellipse joining the umbilics is constant.

‘¢ Suppose now that the line of curvature referred to inthe
preceding proposition is a principal section passing through
the extremities of the mean axis. Let U and U, be its in- -
terior umbilics, and U’, Uj’ the umbilics diametrically oppo-
site. Geodetic lines drawn from U and U, to a point S,
taken anywhere in this principal section, make with the are
UU, angles SUU,, SU,U, the product of the tangents of
whose halves is constant. Prolong either of these geodetics

288

US to the opposite umbilic U’. Then, by reason of the sym-
metry of the surface, we shall have the angle SU’U equal
to SU,U’, and supplemental to SU,U. Consequently the
tangents of the halves of SUU, and SU'U, are to each
other in a constant ratio. From this it appears that the prin-
cipal ellipse passing through the umbilics is a common
asymptot to all the geodetic lines which pass through either
umbilie.

** Though the umbilical geodetics are thus shown to be in-
finite spires, it is not true that all the geodetics on the surface
of an ellipsoid are of the same nature. Besides the geodetics
which coincide with the principal sections of the surface, there
are others among them which are closed curves. An exam-
ple will make this evident.

‘<A circular disc, with a regular figure of an even num-
ber of sides inscribed in it, may be regarded as. an infinitely
flattened spheroid of revolution, with a continuous geodetic
line traced upon its surface. In fact a closed cord, carried
along in the direction of the sides of the regular figure, and
passing over at each angle to the opposite side of the dise,
would be kept stretched round it.

** | hope to be able, before long, to communicate to the
Academy a series of remarkable results respecting the com-
parison of similar geodetie arcs, at which I have arrived by
means of the theorems stated in the beginning of the present
note. I expect also, by the translation of these geometrical
theorems into analytical language, to obtain some new rela-
tions between the integrals, to the consideration of which we
are led in the rectification of the geodetic lines and lines of
curvature of a surface of the second order.”

Rev. William Roberts communicated an analytic proof of
the theorem stated by Mr. Graves, and made some observa-
tions on different applications of the formula of M. Liouville,
on which the proof depends.

289

« The theorem which Mr. Graves has announced results in
a very simple manner from a formula given for the first time,
I believe, by Mr. Haedekampe, of Hamm, in the twenty-
fifth volume of Crelle’s Journal, page 180. In a memoir
published in the twelfth volume of the Journal de Mathe-
matiques, M. Liouville has demonstrated the same formula
from geometrical considerations, and has attached a very ele-
gant and precise signification to it. As the theorem in ques-
tion, regarded under this point of view, is the natural extension
to the case of three dimensions of the property (discovered by
Mr. Graves), relating to the excess of the sum of the tangents
drawn to an ellipse from a point upon a confocal ellipse over
the included are, it will be well to show how this latter pro-
. position may be established by the method to which I allude.
The generalization will be seen to follow without any diffi-
culty.

‘«« Let us adopt the notation of elliptic co-ordinates. The
differential of the length of a right line tangent to an ellipse
defined by the equation u=a, will be

2 oe
iu (SB) G2)

where 206 is the constant distance between the foci. Now, if
we remember that the second term is precisely the differential
of an arc of this ellipse, and if we fix the origin of the v’s ata
point (P) on the ellipse, it is clear that the above expression
will be equally the differential of the mixtilineal line, com-
posed of an elliptic arc, one of whose extremities (P) is fixed,
and of the right line tangent on the other extremity. Let us
now consider a pair of tangents drawn from a point O to an
ellipse, and let 7’, 7” be the points of contact, and P, Q two

_fixed points on the ellipse. Then the differential of the mix-
tilineal line O7'+ TP will be

pe — a? (=—.)
V (laa) to Py)?

290
and that of the mixtilineal line O7’°+ JT’ Q will be

_@ golive
w/in) - OV (BH)
Hence, OT + OT'+(TP+ T’Q) will be constant, if du=0,
that is to say, if O describe an ellipse confocal with the given
one.

‘¢ We may now pass to the consideration of the analogous
theorem for the dimensions. The differential of a right line,
common tangent to two confocal surfaces of the second degree,
is in elliptic co-ordinates p, p, v,

(p? — a”) (p?- 8? a? — u) (u? — 8?)
apr {art BY =f} 2a {i = B=) (Pap) =)
La {oo e- 5 (a)

b, c being the well-known constants in this system of co-or-

dinates, and a, 3, the parameters which determine the two sur-
faces above mentioned. Let one of them be defined by the
equation p =a, and the sum of the second and third terms, in
the foregoing expression, will be the differential of a geodesic
line traced upon this surface. Hence, the expression (a)
may be regarded as the differential of the mixtilineal line, com-
posed of a geodesic line (G) upon the*surface p=a, counted
from a fixed point, and of the linear tangent to it at its variable
extremity. And if we consider the geodesic line (G’) upon
the same surface for which the coefficients of du and dy are
of opposite signs from those in the case of the line (G), we
may easily see that if the sum of two ares of the lines G and
G’, counted from fixed points, together with the lengths of
the tangents applied to them at their variable extremities
(which obviously intersect), be constant, the locus of their in-
tersection will lie in a surface having for equation-dp = 0, that
is to say, a surface confocal with the given one. ‘The same
expression (a) leads, with equal facility, to a theorem of M.
Chasles respecting lines of curvature. In order to obtain this

291

theorem it will be necessary to consider one term in the for-
mula, which will be the differential of an arc of a line of cur-
vature; just as, by considering two conjointly, we were led to
the expression for the length of a geodesic arc.

<«¢ The formula of M. Liouville, which I have employed, ad-
mits of being interpreted in several ways. For instance, ana-
lytically speaking, it gives us Abel’s theorem respecting the
comparison of ultra-elliptic functions of the first class and
second species; and, regarded under this point of view, it fur-
nishes us with the solution of the following problem :

‘*¢ Being given three arcs of a line of curvature on a sur-
face of the second degree, to determine two others dependent
upon them algebraically, so that the sum of the five ares, taken
with their proper signs, may be equal to a right line.’

‘«‘ In conclusion, I beg to disclaim any originality in the
foregoing communication. Everything which I have advanced
on the subject is implicitly contained in the very elaborate
memoir of my friend M. Liouville.”

FEBRUARY 26TH, 1849.

REV. HUMPHREY LLOYD, D. D., Presipent,
in the Chair.

On the recommendation of the Council,

Ir was RESOLVED,— That £100 be placed at the disposal
of the Secretary of the Academy, for the purchase of Irish
MSS. at the Stowe sale.

The President communicated some facts respecting the re-
markable atmospheric wave which passed over Dublin in the
course of the present month, together with a notice of the more

292

considerable barometric oscillations observed at Dublin since
the beginning of the present century.

The greater barometric oscillations at a given place may
be considered as the effects of the passage of large atmospheric
waves, the direction and velocity of which can be traced by si-
multaneous observations made at distant stations. This view,
originally propounded by Sir John Herschel, has been con-
firmed by Mr. Birt, who has traced with much care and skill the
progress of some very remarkable waves over Europe. Much,
however, yet remains to be done in connexion with this subject.
Itis still to be ascertained to which of the two great classes of
waves (waves of ¢ranslation, or waves of oscillation), the great
aerial waves are to be referred ; and it is far from certain, that
the dynamical relation between the molecular movement and
the phase of the oscillation, which holds in the known forms
of waves, will explain the phenomena of the dependence of the
wind upon the barometric pressure.

The chief difficulty in the way of the solution of these
questions arises from the fact, that the aerial disturbance is in
general the compound effect of the passage of several waves,
moving in different directions, and that the phenomena are
thus interwoven and complicated. It is, therefore, important,
with a view to the disentanglement of their laws, that the cases
at first selected for examination should be, as far as possible,
free from this complexity. In this point of view, the greater
barometric oscillations, in which the principal movement ge-
nerally predominates over the subordinate, are especially de-
serving of attention; and on this account, as well as its very
unusual nature, the wave of the present month seems to call
for the especial consideration of meteorologists. Its complete
discussion will, of course, demand the comparison of observa-
tions at several stations; meanwhile the following facts res-
pecting it, as observed at Dublin, are given as a contribution
to the history of its progress.

293

The barometer began to rise at Dublin on the 28th of
January, and reached a small maximum on the following day.
This was followed by aslight depression on the forenoon of the
30th, after which the transit of the first portion of the wave
commenced,—the barometer continuing to rise (with a slight
interruption) from this epoch, and reaching its maximum on
the morning of February 5. The mercury then descended until
the morning of February 8, when the trough dividing the two
portions of the wave passed. It then began to ascend, al-
though not continuously ; and on the 10th the ascent became
very rapid, the mercury rising 0°6 inch between 10 a. M. on the
10th and 10 a. m. on the 11th, when it attained the extra-
ordinary height of 30-904 inches. The crest of the wave
passed at about 11 a.m. The descent of the mercury was
more gradual; it reached a relative minimum on the morning
of the 13th, from which period, until the passing away of the
wave, there were three minor oscillations. The posterior
slope of the wave passed February 18; and after a small but
abrupt rise on the afternoon of the following day, the mercury
fell to 29-628 on the 20th.

The following Table, taken from the registry of the Mag-
netical Observatory, gives the heights of the barometer at 10
a.M. and 10 p.m. during the passage of the wave. It was
accompanied by a diagram.

Observations of the Barometer during the passage of the At-
mospheric Wave, in February, 1849.

Date. |10 4.m./10P.m.|| Date. |104.m./10P.m.|| Date. (10 a.m./10 P.M.

Jan. 28 |29°434} —— || Feb. 5 |30-46830.435)| Feb. 13 |30°560/30°725
29 |30:087/30°058 6 | -389| °330 14 | +673) -556
30 |29-°817| 041) 7 | :274| -088 15 | °636| 622
31 |30°256) -310 8 | -042} -285 16 | °52.| +528

Feb. 1 | -180| °215 9 | -353|' -170 17| -644| -473
29| +279) -284 10 | -301| -656 18 | -454) —_—
3 | <814) +330 11} :904) -848 19 |29°872| -058
4 4371 12 *672| +517 20 716

| |

294

It is a circumstance deserving of notice, that the direction
of the wind continued nearly unchanged during the whole
period of the transit. The wind was from between W. and
SW. at the commencement, and continued between the
same points (with a very brief interruption on Feb. 1) until
the passage of the crest of the wave, when it shifted tempo-
rarily to the NW. (Feb. 11, 12); it then returned to W.
and SW., and so continued during the remainder of the pas-
sage. There was a high gale before the commencement of
the transit (Jan. 22-26); and another (Feb. 19, 21, 22)
after its completion. ‘The wind was also high, February
7-10, reaching its maximum February 9, shortly after the
passage of the trough dividing the two portions of the wave.
During the passage of the crest it was calm.

The barometer never attained so great a height since the
regular series of meteorological observations commenced (ten
years ago) at the Magnetical Observatory. In order to ascer-
tain whether so great a pressure had been observed at an earlier
period, Dr. Lloyd consulted the long and regular series of
observations kept by the late Dr. Orpen, and presented by
him to the Academy. It appeared from this examination that,
within the last forty-five years, the barometer only once at-
tained an equal height. This took place in January, 1825. It
may not be uninteresting to meteorologists, with a view to the
questions above referred to, to possess a record of the epochs
of the occurrence of the greater barometric oscillations, as ob-
served at Dublin. Accordingly the following Table has been
prepared, giving the list of days from 1805 to 1848, inclusive, on
which the mean daily height of the barometer exceeded 30°50
inches, together with the observed maxima. The observations
from 1805 to 1838, inclusive (taken from Dr. Orpen’s register),
are uncorrected.

295

List of Days on which the mean Height of the Barometer
exceeded 30°50 Inches, with the observed Maxima.

Date. Max. Date. Max.
1805. Sept. 28-30, . . 30:60 | 1834. Dec. 10-26, . . |30°74
Noy. 13-16, ‘70 || 1835. Jan. 2-6,....] ‘80
TW8Ofetdan. Vy ees. 50 Mar. 24-26, .. “80
Feb. 28—Mar. 1, 60 Apr: 22, 23, ..| “58
1808. Feb. 24-26, .. “70 IDEs CRE OBTS a) ow
1816. Nov. 30, ...-- 52 || 1836, Jam. 2,5... . 58
1817. Nov. 19, .... 58 May 14-17, ..| “64
1818. Apr. 2,3,.... 53 Dec. 31-Jan. 2,| -70
Dec. 28—Jan. 1, Tous USate dan Los tats tl sos
1820: Jan. 9,05... 67 Aprines) srs ear oS
1821. Jan. 22, 23, .. OT Octy pl 2215- 550-0
S22) Hebe 27, =). - = 52 || - Oct. 20,21, ..| 60
1824. Jan. 15-17, .. 66 || 1838. Mar. 28, 29,.. “60
May 26, 27, .. ‘60 Oct. F2N357 ey ekGO
1825. Jan. 5-12,... 93 Deer rBo.c ta age “564
Mar. 20, 21, .. ‘60 || 1839. Jan. 23, 24,.. 692
1826. Nov. 20, 21, .. 58 Apr. 9-1]1,...| °690
Dec. 27, 28,.. .- 56 Octi, 28s avai 542
1827. Feb. 3-8, ... ‘65 || 1840. Feb. 26, ....)/ +598
Aug. 23, ....- 51 Mar. 2-10,.../ ‘751
Decy QR oi 65 Mar. 20, 21,../] ‘654
1829. May 25, 26, .. 58 Octay 25 1B areal) 098
Dec. 31—Jan. 3, ‘67 Decs “Sieve ss 594
1830. Mar. 26, 27,.. 53 || 1841. Jan. 21,..../) +562
Cg eee 50 Feb. 24,25,..| -642
ISB Teng Ye eis osc OD | eae. dam. Po. 3 a. 563
Mar. 31-Apr.1,| ‘63 | 1843. Sept. 23,....| ‘614
Dec. 27, 28,.- ‘54 || 1845. Apr. 16,....] +535
1832. Feb. 10, .... 59 Och, 22. cme | 053
Js orm? Samar Baar 50 Dec. 125.5%. 2 | “d02
Meayy LOSS ese 56 || 1846. Jan. 9,..... ‘567
Sept. 20, 21, . . 58 Feb. 10,....] ‘514
INGR73 (Ds @ipech ake 52 Mar. 11,12,..| ‘615
1833. Jan. 3-8, ... 64 Sept. 12, 13,.. 521
dainty 2B Ghs old 52 Dec. 30, 31,.. 585
July, 30), \. ><: 55 || 1847. Mar. 1-4, ...| -692
1834. Mar. 14-18, ..| 60 May 31l-June2,| +559
Apr. 3; 45) eh. 58 INoves= lease
May 21-24,.. 57 || 1848. Jan. 11-13, .. 650
Oct. 26-29,.. 64 diem, Ce ss all alo
Noy. 14-16, -. . 64 Now. (92 lates) 1667

296

It appears from an examination of this list that the period
of maximum frequency of unusually high pressures is in Ja-
nuaty, and that of the minimum in July. This is precisely
what might have been expected, the former period being that
of the maximum range of the irregular oscillations, and the
latter that of the minimum.

Of the barometric oscillations contained in this list there
are some which deserve particular notice.

The oscillation of January, 1825, is (as has been already
remarked) the most considerable; and its features resemble,
in many respects, those of the wave of the present month.
The barometer began to rise Dec. 27, after which the mercury
executed a series of rapid oscillatory movements. On Jan. 4 it
began to rise continuously, and attained the height of 30-93
on the morning of Jan. 9. The subsequent descent was gra-
dual and regular. The entire wave occupied a period of
twenty-two daysin its passage. During the minor oscillations
at its commencement, the wind was exceedingly variable; it
settled in the NW., (January 1-4). From the 4th to the
6th, during the passage of a minor oscillation, it shifted from
NW. through E. to SE.; and the movement continued in
the same direction from the 6th to the 9th, during the pas-
sage of the anterior slope of the great wave, when it com-
pleted an entire gyration. From the 9th to the 11th the wind
continued in the NW., and then retrograded through a qua-
drant to SW. during the passage of the posterior slope. It
was high at the commencement and end, and calm during
the passage of the crest, asin the wave of the present month.

The oscillation of March, 1840, is the next in magnitude,
as respects the height attained ; but is much the most consi-
derable of any recorded in the duration of the oscillation,
which embraced a period of forty-five days (February 15-
April 1). Owing to this continuance of high pressure, the
mean pressure for the month of March, 1840, amounted to
30°383, the highest monthly mean of which the writer was

297

aware. ‘This wave was composed of seven oscillations, three
at each side of the central one ; and the barometric curve pre-
sented a very symmetrical character. It culminated on March
9th, when at 9 a.m. the barometer attained the height of
30°751 inches. ‘The wind was easterly during the whole
transit, but varied very irregularly between SE. and NE.

The barometric curve of March, 1847, is remarkable for
its regularity, and its near approach to symmetry. The
wave commenced its passage over Dublin Feb. 18, cul-
minated March 2, and passed off March 15, its transit oc-
cupying twenty-five days. The highest pressure (March
2, 7p. M.). was 30°692 inches. The central portion of the
curve presenting a great regularity of form, and predomina-
ting greatly over the minor oscillations, this wave seems ad-
mirably suited to the examination of the relation between the
molecular movement of the air and the pressure. The principal
features of the phenomenon were a steady wind from SE. (Feb.
22_26), preceding the rise of the principal oscillation. ‘This
was followed (Feb. 28—March 6) by a steady wind from NE.
during its transit, and (March 7-8) by a NW. wind after
its passage. The oscillation is also remarkable for a retro-
grade movement of the wind through nearly the whole com-
pass. The wave commenced and ended with a gale; the
intensity of the wind increased also before and after the prin-
cipal oscillation.

The writer concluded by some remarks upon the bearing
of the facts noticed upon the theory of wave-propagation.

The following notice on the manufacture of sulphuric acid,
by Professor Edmund Davy, was communicated by Professor
Graves.

‘«¢ My attention has been for some time directed to the con-
sideration and examination of the different circumstances under
which sulphuric acid may be formed; as by the use of the ni-
trates of potash or soda, and nitric acid or nitrous acid gas,

298

with sulphur. I have also particularly directed my attention
to the agency of atmospheric air on burning sulphur, and a
number of the sulphurets; and the action of oxygen gas on
sulphur under different circumstances. The time I have de-
voted to these inquiries, though considerable, has not been
sufficient to complete them: but as I can only pursue the
subject at short intervals of leisure, I trust I shall be excused
for bringing before the Academy results, which, though im-
perfect, appear to me to be both novel and important.

‘* Sulphuric acid, from its vast importance to our arts and
manufactures, has, from time to time (as is well known), en-
gaged much scientificattention. Some of the mostdistinguished
chemists of Europe have made it the subject of elaborate in-
quiry and investigation ; yet it is a remarkable fact, that they
appear to me to have overlooked the mannerin which it is formed
under different circumstances ; and their authority, it is to be
feared, checked inquiry, and tended to confirm and perpetuate
error. It is a received opinion that sulphuric acid cannot be
made directly from its elements, sulphur and oxygen, but is pro-
duced by causing sulphurous acid to unite with an additional
equivalent of oxygen in contact with moisture or water. That
opinion, however, is the result of imperfect observation, and
is not founded in fact. Sulphuric acid may be made with fa-
cility from its elements, under different circumstances. Thus,
if we burn sulphur in atmospheric air at the lowest possible
temperature, in contact with glass, porcelain, metals, &c.,
the products will be sulphurous and sulphuric acids. If we
burn sulphur in air at higher temperatures, in contact with
the same substances, the results will be similar, but the quan-
tity of sulphuric acid produced will be greater than would be
formed at lower degrees of heat.

‘‘ Sulphurous acid is considered to be the sole product
arising from the combustion of sulphur in dry oxygen gas,
or atmospheric air. I am satisfied this is not the fact. I have
repeatedly burned sulphur in oxygen gas under different cir-

299

cumstances, and I have uniformly obtained sulphurous and
sulphuric acids. I will not refer to any particular expe-
riments in which these acids were produced directly from
oxygen gas and sulphur in a dry state, as I am desirous of
repeating them at my first leisure, under more favourable
circumstances.

“‘I have repeatedly found that by burning the vapour
of sulphur in flasks and retorts, under circumstances in which
it would be difficult to admit the presence of any appreciable
quantity of water, sulphuric acid as well as sulphurous acid.
is copiously produced.

‘* In the well-known method of making sulphurous acid
gas, by heating a mixture of sulphur and oxide of manganese,
it is supposed no sulphuric acid is formed. This is a mistake.
Sulphate of manganese is produced, together with a rich
brown pigment, probably the sesquioxide. This sulphate is
employed in dyeing and calico printing, and is now prepared
by more complicated processes. In experiments with the
Saxon and other varieties of manganese and sulphur, I have
obtained pure sulphates of manganese. And this method
seems to offer the chemist one of the readiest modes of obtain-
ing the compounds of manganese in a state of purity, and of
detecting it in analyses.

‘¢ The application of the foregoing facts to the manufac-
ture of sulphuric acid seems obvious, but I hope in a subse-
quent communication to bring that subject before the Aca-
demy.

‘¢ I cannot close this communication without acknowledg-
ing the assistance I received in my experiments from my in-
telligent young friend and pupil, Mr. George Keogh, and my
son, Edmund William Davy.”

Mr. Robert Mallet made the following observations on
Mr. Davy’s paper:
VOL. Iv. 2A

300

Mr. Robert Mallet stated that about sixteen years since a
gentleman named Talbot called on him, and mentioned the fact
that sulphur burned in air produced both sulphuric and sul-
phurous acids, which he proposed to take advantage of in a
new mode of manufacturing the sulphuric acid of commerce.

In conjunction with this gentleman, Mr. Mallet expended
a good deal of money in experiments as to the feasibility of
the proposed method. The apparatus, briefly, consisted in a
chamber in which sulphur could be burned at as high a tem-
perature as was consistent with the non-volatilization of much
of it; this communicated with the usual lead vitriol chamber
by a large tube, dipping a little under the surface of the water
therein. By means of a powerful air-pump, or fan, a partial va-
cuum was now produced in the vitriol chamber, which caused
a draught through the chamber in which the sulphur was
burned, the gases from which, bubbling up through the water
in the vitriol chamber, were in part condensed in the water.

Abundance of a sour liquor was obtained; but it was
found that, under the best possible conditions, the amount of
sulphuric acid formed was so very small in proportion to that
of the vast volume of sulphurous acid generated, and which
was all wasted, that the process was valueless.

The higher the temperature at which the sulphur was
burned, the greater was the proportion of sulphuric acid
formed ; but the limit to this was found to be such a draught
through the apparatus as would blow out the feeble flame of
the burning sulphur; and at this point the per centage of sul-
phuric acid was so small that Mr. R. Mallet had satisfied him-
self the process could not be advantageously adopted. The
communication of Professor Davy was valuable, as placing
upon record (he believed for the first time) a fact theoretically
passed over or misstated in chemical authors, but was not
likely to lead to a manufacturing improvement.

301

Dr. Croker King made the following communication on
the adjustment of the chordz vocales by the oblique aryte-
noid muscles :

‘‘In the course of the following communication, it will
appear that a peculiar position of the vocal cords is necessary
for the production of a distinct intonation ; and that, if the vocal
cords be not brought into this favourable position, the larynx
will cease to execute its function as an organ of voice,

‘* The means by which this essential adjustment is effected
has been a matter of uncertainty and doubt; and the object of
this communication is to show that there exists in the human
larynx an apparatus of great efficiency, which is capable of ex-
ecuting the desired movement with accuracy and precision ;
and that, although the muscular fibres which perform this
office have been well known to anatomists and physiologists,
this special use has not hitherto been assigned to them,

“ The term larynx has been applied by anatomists to a cy-
lindrical box, which surmounts the trachea or windpipe, and
contains the organ of voice. The boxis formed of a resisting
material, so that its capacity may not be diminished or ob-
literated by the collapse or falling in of the sides, which, were
its parietes formed of a flaccid material, would inevitably re-
sult from an effort of inspiration. ‘The animal structure used
is named cartilage, and there are several distinct pieces of this
material in the larynx; they are connected to each other so as
to form articulations or joints, and, appropriate muscles being
assigned to them, they can be freely moved upon each other.

«It is not my intention to occupy the time of the Aca-
demy by entering into a detailed description either of the laryn-
geal cartilages or muscles, but to confine myself to such notice
of the anatomical features of the larynx as is absolutely re-
quired to render the particular object of this communication
intelligible.

‘< The trachea or windpipe is surrounded by astrong ring of
cartilage termed the cricoid, which serves as a foundation upon
which the superjacent mechanism is erected. Upon the upper

2a2

302

and posterior margin of this cartilage are seated two small solid
triangular bodies, named the arytenoid cartilages, and the
entire is embraced and protected in front and on the sides by
a large shield-shaped cartilage, the thyroid; in this manner
the skeleton of the larynx is constructed.

‘sé The base of each arytenoid is concave and ofa triangular
figure, with two of the angles (the anterior and external) so pro-
longed as to represent two little processes, which we shall desig-
nate spurs; the external spur receives the insertion of two mus-
cles, and from the anterior spur of each cartilage there passes
forwards a remarkable cord, which attaches itself in front to the
thyroid cartilage. The cords are highly elastic, and it is the
varied tension and vibrations of these, the vocal cords, which
produce the several intonations that admit subsequently of
being fashioned into those articulate sounds of which language
is formed.

‘‘ The interval between the vocal cords and the inner
margins of the base of the arytenoid cartilages is named the
rima or chink of the glottis, which in a state of repose (none
of the laryngeal muscles being in action) is of the form of the
head of an ancient halbert ; and mark, while in this position,
the surfaces of the cords are inclined from each other, and the
cords are in a state of relaxation. A column of air, though
even propelled with force through the rima, under these cir-
cumstances, does not produce any distinct sound. For the
production of an intonation, two conditions are required,
namely, that a certain amount of tension be communicated to
the vocal cords, and, above all, that the surfaces of the vi-
brating material be inclined towards each other, or, at all
events, that their planes should become parallel to the axis
of the column of air ascending through the tube; for the
slightest inclination of the surfaces from this axis completely
prevents any sonorous vibration from being produced. In
order to illustrate this fact I have arranged a rough expe-
riment. Here are two tubes closed at one extremity, with the

303

exception of a narrow slit; projecting beyond this extremity
of each of the tubes are two pieces of wood, so fashioned that
when this piece of elastic membrane is stretched across the
extremity of one tube, the surfaces of the membrane will
diverge slightly, while, if the same membrane be extended
across the other, the surfaces will be parallel, or a little con-
vergent. A column of air, as you may perceive, propelled
through the former tube, will only produce a rustling noise,
but in the case of the latter a distinct intonation will result.
‘It has been already stated that the manner in which this
adjustment of the vocal cords, so necessary for the production
of a sonorous vibration, is effected, has been a matter of contro-
versy and of doubt; the most generally received opinion being
that it is accomplished by means of the thyro-arytenoid mus-
cles ; these latter are attached to the thyroid cartilage in front,
and to the arytenoid behind. Now, without analysing the
action of these muscles, in order to ascertain how far their
contractions could influence the parallel condition of the
cords, it may, however, be stated, that inasmuch as the mus-
cles and cords are attached to the same cartilages, the action
of the muscles will approximate the cartilages, and conse-
quently relax the vocal cords, a condition incompatible with
the production of high notes; so that, even supposing these
muscles to be capable of effecting the necessary adjustment
when a deep note is produced, they could not be used in the
production of a high intonation, a certain amount of tension
of the vocal cords being, under these circumstances, required.
The thyro-arytenoid is a most important muscle of the larynx ;
it can, in a marked degree, influence the condition of the vocal
cords, and is, no doubt, called into action every moment, in
regulating the varied and constantly changing tension of the
vocal cords; but that it is capable of producing the required
parallel position of the cords cannot, we consider, be maiu-
tained; besides, it would constitute an anatomical eccentricity
that a motion so essential to the function of the larynx that the

304 ~

mere suspension or interruption of it would be attended with
total loss of voice,—it would appear, at least, very unlikely
that this motion should not have a special mechanical ar-
rangement constructed for its performance, but that this im-
portant office should be delegated to a muscle having a variety
of other functions to fulfil. i

‘* The vocal cords are attached, as was before stated, to
the thyroid cartilage in front, to the anterior spur of the
arytenoid behind ; but the arytenoid being smaller and by far
more moveable than the thyroid cartilage, a correct knowledge
of the motions which can be communicated to the arytenoid
cartilages by the laryngeal muscles must be first obtained,
before we can estimate the various conditions of the vocal
cords.

‘* The principal motions which are enjoyed by the aryte-
noid cartilages are the following :—they can be drawn forward,
backward, rotated on their vertical axis, or they can revolve
on a horizontal axis corresponding to the direction of the an-
terior spurs. The effects produced on the vocal cords by these
motions will be as follows :—the forward motion will relax,
and the backward movement will stretch the vocal cords;
the rotation in a direction outwards on the vertical axes will
separate, and the rotation inwards will approximate the vocal
cords; the rotation on the horizontal axes inwards and out-
wards will cause the anterior spur to revolve, and to carry with
it the vocal cord, which will thus alternately incline towards
and from the cord of the opposite side.

“¢ In consequence of the articular surfaces in the cricoid car-
tilage, for the accommodation of the arytenoid, being formed
more on the external than the internal surface of the cartilage,
the arytenoid cartilages are not seated in an erect position ;
the axes of the cartilages are consequently divergent, so that
the apices are separated from each other above by a conside-
rable interval ; and in this state, which is that of repose of the
organ, the planes of the vocal cords also diverge from each

305

other. Now, the parallel position of the cords to a column of
air ascending through the trachea admits of being restored by
a rotation inwards of the arytenoid cartilages on their horizon-
talaxes, which motion will cause the outer spur of the arytenoid
to describe an arc of a circle in a direction upwards, and the
apex to describe a similar motion in a direction inwards. We
shall now proceed to examine the apparatus which we con-
ceive to be capable of effecting this movement.

‘«‘ The concave posterior surfaces of the arytenoid car-
tilages are occupied in the recent state by a muscle called the
arytenoid ; the fibres of this muscle pass transversely from the
outer edge of one cartilage to a similar position on the oppo- |
site, and the action of the muscle is to approximate the pos-
terior internal margins of the arytenoid cartilages, and to se-
parate the anterior spurs; or, in other words, to rotate the
arytenoid cartilages on their vertical axes in a direction out-
wards. But, in addition to these fibres, there are others which
are usually denominated the oblique arytenoid muscles ; it is
to these latter that I wish to direct your especial attention.
The arrangement of these muscular bands is as follows :—one
set of fibres passes from the apex of the right cartilage to the
extreme outer angle of the base of the left, and another band
of fibres passes in a similar manner from the apex of the left
to the base of the right; the two bands of fibres forming a cru-
cial intersection on the posterior surfaces of the arytenoid
cartilages. The oblique arytenoid muscles, being thrown into
action, produce a rotation of the arytenoid cartilages on their
horizontal axes ; their apices are drawn inwards and approx-
imated, while the outer margin of the base of each is at the
same time elevated, and the anterior spurs consequently un-
dergo arotation inwards: the vocal cords are thus brought into
the desired state of parallelism, and so, by this simple ar-
rangement, the conditions necessary for the production of a
sonorous vibration are fulfilled.

‘* It should be observed, however, that although the ob-

306

lique arytenoid muscles appear to be the principal, they are
not the sole agents in producing the desired adjustment of the
cords. The thyro-arytenoid, under certain circumstances,
may assist, and also the crico-arytenoid lateralis, as well as
the superior fibres of the transverse arytenoid muscle.

‘¢ The general form of lever used in the human body isa
lever of the third order, with the muscular insertion so close
to the fulcrum, that power is altogether sacrificed to velocity ;
but in the instance of the rotation of the arytenoid cartilage
upon its horizontal axis, a bent lever of the first order is used, in
which there is a great augmentation of power. The extremity
of the vertical arm of the lever is at the apex, and of the ho-
rizontal arm at the outer angle of the base of the cartilage ;
_ but those two points correspond precisely to the attachments
of the oblique arytenoid muscles; and it may be further
stated that the incidence of the muscles on the cartilages is
most favourable, so that in this particular instance there is
scarcely any loss of muscular power. And lastly, it may be
observed, that if we do not assign to the oblique arytenoid
muscles the special use which we have now delegated to them,
they do not appear capable of producing any other motion that
could not have been equally well, or indeed more efficiently
performed, by the transverse arytenoid muscles.”

The following letter from Sir William R. Hamilton was
read, giving some general expressions of theorems relating to
surfaces, obtained by his method of quaternions :

‘ The equation of a curved surface being put under the
form

J(p) = const. :

while its tangent plane may be represented by the equation,
Ye) = 0,

S.vdp = 0,

307

if dp be the vector drawn to a point of that plane, from the
point of contact ; the equation of an osculating surface of the
second order (having complete contact of the second order
with the proposed surface at the proposed point) may be thus
written :
0 = df(p) + 2 fip) ;
(by the extension of 'Taylor’s series to quaternions) ; or thus,
0=2S.vdp+S8.drdp,

df(p) = 28 . vdp.
‘¢ The sphere, which osculates in a given direction, may be

represented by the equation

0 292+ 4's gu.
Ap dp
where Ap is a chord of the sphere, drawn from the point of

osculation, and
dy S.dvdp _ df(p)
do dp? 2dp?

is a scalar function of the versor Udp, which determines the
direction of osculation. Hence the important formula:

isis ToL

p-o~ — dp

where o is the vector of the centre of the sphere which oscu-
lates in the direction answering to Udp.

*“« By combining this with the expression formerly given
by me for a normal to the ellipsoid, namely ,

(k? — ?)? v= (0? +k) p + pk +Kpl,

the known value of the curvature of a normal section of that
surface may easily be obtained. And for any curved surface,
the formula will be found to give easily this general theorem,
which was perceived by me in 1824; that if, on a normal
plane opr’, which is drawn through a given normal po, and

308

through any linear element pr’ of the surface, we project the
infinitely near normal P’o’, which is erected to the same sur-
face at the end of the element pr’; the projection of the near
normal will cross the given normal in the centre o of the
sphere which osculates to the given surface at the given point
Pp, in the direction of the given element Pr’.

‘* T am able to shew that the formula

dy
0=6S ap
which follows from the above, for determining the directions
of osculation of the greatest and least osculating spheres,

agrees with my formerly published formula,

0=S. vdrdp,
for the directions of the lines of curvature.
‘* And I can deduce Gauss’s general properties of geodetic
lines by showing that if o1, o2 be the two extreme values of the
vector o, then

at f pee I
(6 =aipeiey) =measure of curvature of surface = TR
&T8p 3
~ Tdp.dp?’

where d answers to motion along a normal section, and 6 to
the passage from one near (normal) section to another ; while
S, T, and U, are the characteristics of the operations of
taking the scalar, tensor, and versor of a quaternion: and the
variation dv of the inclination v of a given geodetic line to a
variable normal section, obtained by passing from one such
section to a near one, without changing the geodetic line, is
expressed by the analogous formula,
dTép ,,

ov = Tap

309

Marcu 1l6ru, 1849.

REV. HUMPHREY LLOYD, D. D., Presipent,
in the Chair.

The Secretary of the Academy read the following Re-
port:

During the past year, no event of unusual importance has oc-
curred in the history of the Academy. The interest taken by the
Members in the welfare of the Academy continues unabated, and is
evinced as well by their large attendance at the Meetings as by the
many valuable papers contributed to our Proceedings and to the
Transactions.

Twenty-one new Members have been elected during the year
now closed ; and the Academy havealso elected as Honorary Mem-
bers, in the section of Antiquities, the Chevalier Bunsen, M. Thom-
sen, of Copenhagen, and M. Botta, of Paris.

The names of the ordinary Members elected during the year are
as follow:

William Armstrong, Esq. Rev. James Bewglass, LL. D.
Michael Barry, Esq- Rev. Edward Dillon.

Rev. Joseph Fitzgerald. John Carley, Esq.

Rey. William Graham. Jonathan Pim, Esq.

James Christopher Kenny, Esq. John Purser, Esq.
Capt. W. E. D. Broughton, R.E. John L. Rickards, Esq., C. E.
Ven. Archdeacon T. P. Magee, Henry Smith, Esq., C. E.

LL. D. Maurice Colles, Esq.
Andrew Graham, Esq. Rev. John Magrath, LL. D.
Viscount Dungannon. Jeremiah J. Murphy, Esq.
John Bell, Esq. William Ogilby, Esq.

The Academy has lost by death during the past year the follow-
ing Honorary Members:
JamEs Cowxes Pritcuarp, Esq., M. D., elected 1836.
J. Jacop BerzeLius, elected 1829.
Notices of these eminent individuals having already appeared in
several literary and scientific journals, it is not necessary for the

310

Council to pass any eulogium on men so well known, and whose
memory will long be cherished in the world of letters.

- The Academy has lost four ordinary Members during the past
year, three of whom were among the oldest Members of this Aca-
demy.

1, The Rev. GrorecEe Mitter, D. D., died October 6, 1848, ata
very advanced age, having retained the full powers of his active
mind to the last. Dr. Miller was fifty-eight years a Member of
this Academy, having been elected in the year 1790. He was for
many years a Member of Council, and one of our Secretaries. His
name is well known in English literature by his Philosophy of His-
tory and other works. Dr. Miller was elected a Fellow of Trinity
College in 1789; he retired on the living of Derryvollan in 1804,
which preferment he held, in conjunction with the head mastership
of the school of Armagh, to the day of his death.

2. The Right Rev. Samurt Kyzz, D.D., died May 18, 1848.
He was elected a Member of the Academy in 1802, has served for
many years in the Council, and filled the office of Secretary. He
was also a distinguished ornament of the University, having been
elected a Fellow of Trinity College in 1798 ; and having been sub-
sequently for many years Provost of that College. He was conse-
crated Bishop of Cork and Ross in 1831, and afterwards, on the
death of Bishop Brinkley, was translated to. Cloyne, retaining his
jurisdiction over the former dioceses, according to the provisions of
the Act of Parliament which suppressed the temporalities of Cork
and Ross.

3. The Right Hon, Maurice Firzceraxp, Knight of Kerry, died
March 7, 1849. He was another of our oldest surviving Members,
having been elected in 1796. He was the eldest son of Robert,
Knight of Kerry, by his third wife, Catharine, daughter of Lan-
celot Sandes, Esq., and was born 29th December, 1774. Mr. Fitz-
gerald sat as representative for the borough of Ardfert, in the Irish
Parliament, and was one of the Members appointed by the Act of
Union to represent the county of Kerry in the first imperial Par-
liament of the united kingdom. He died at Glanleam, near Va-
lentia, in the seventy-fifth year of his age.

311

4, James Toompsoy, Esq., LL. D., of Glasgow, died on the 12th
of January last. He has been a Member of this Academy since the
year 1841, but is well known from the many valuable elementary
books of instruction in the mathematical sciences which he has
published during the last thirty years. Dr. Thompson was con-
nected with the Belfast Institution as Professor of Mathematics in
the College department, as well as Master of the Mathematical and
Mercantile School, since the opening of that institution in 1814. In
1832 he removed to Glasgow, having been elected Professor of Ma-
thematics to that University at the close of the preceding year. He
died in the sixty-third year of his age, of a disease which appeared
at first to have many of the symptoms of the cholera then pre-
valent at Glasgow.

During the academic year which is just closed, Medals have
been awarded by the Council to the following gentlemen, for their
valuable contributions to literature and science:

Sir William R. Hamilton, LL. D.;

The Rev. Samuel Haughton, F. T. C. D.;
The Rev. Edward Hincks, D. D.; and
John O’Donovan, Esq.

The President’s Address on the delivery of the Medals to these
distinguished Members of the Academy having been printed in the
Proceedings of the Academy, it is unnecessary for the Council, in
this brief summary of the events of the year, to recapitulate the
grounds upon which this well-merited honour was conferred.

The Museum has received some important additions, of which
a list will be given as an Appendix to this volume; among these
may be noticed the following :—The Academy are indebted to the
Shannon Commissioners for another donation of great interest.
A collection of Ogham stones, from Dingle, presented by Mr. Hitch-
cock, is also a donation of much value. Some swords and other
weapons, believed to be Danish, which were found at Island Bridge,
have also been presented by Mr. Richard Young.

But the most interesting addition made to the Museum has been
that which was received from the King of Denmark and the Society
of Northern Antiquaries of Copenhagen. This collection consists of
some articles of great interest,and of particular importance from the

312

light they throw on the history of the aboriginal inhabitants of
Denmark, as well as on the antiquities which belong to the period
of the Danish occupation of Ireland. It contains, also, some ex-
tremely beautiful casts, which, for the purpose of comparison, are
as valuable to the student as the original objects.

It is much to be desired that a closer correspondence could be es-
tablished between the principal Museums of national antiquities in
Europe, by an interchange of casts, drawings, and descriptive cata-
logues. Nothing would havea greater tendency to promote antiqua-
rian science, and to establish fixed principles from which inferences
of the utmost importance respecting the migrations and early his-
tory of the human race might be derived. With a view to pro-
mote this object, the Council have already formed a pictorial Ca-
talogue of the Museum, and they have long been desirous to prepare
for publication a descriptive Catalogue. They have the gratification
of stating now, with respect to the latter object, that Dr. Petrie has
kindly undertaken to carry out their views by compiling a short
Catalogue of the most important articles of the collection, including
especially such as are in their nature unique, and such as are
types of a class.

The same gentleman has also undertaken, at the request of the
Committee of Antiquities, to draw up a detailed account of the ex-
cavations of the ancient tumulus of Dowth, and to present it to the
Academy in the form ofa Memoir, with a view to its publication in
the Transactions.

The Library, during the past year, has received several dona-
tions, and has also been increased by a few purchases. A list of
both will be given in the Appendix to the present_volume of the
Proceedings.

Iv was RESOLVED,—That the Report of the Council be
adopted, and printed in the Proceedings.

The Ballot for the annual election having closed, the Scru-
tineers reported that the following gentlemen were elected
Officers and Council for the ensuing year :

President.—Rev. Humphrey Lloyd, D. D.

Treasurer.—Robert Ball, Esq.

313
Secretary to the Academy.— Rev. James H. Todd, D.D.
Secretary to the Council.—Rev. Charles Graves, A. M.
Secretary of Foreign Correspondence. — Rev. Samuel
Butcher, D. D.

Librarian.—Rev. William H. Drummond, D. D.
Clerk and Assistant Librarian.— Edward Clibborn.

Committee of Science.

Rev. Franc Sadleir, D.D., Provost; James Apjohn,
M.D.; Robert Ball, Esq.; Sir Robert Kane, M.D. ;
George J. Allman, M.D.; Sir William R. Hamilton, LL.D.;
Rev. Samuel Haughton, A. M.

Committee of Polite Literature.

The Archbishop of Dublin ; Rev. William H. Drum-
mond, D.D.; Rev. Charles W. Wall, D. D.; John Anster,
LL. D; Rev. Charles Graves, A. M.; Rev. Samuel Butcher,
D.D; Rev. Nicholas J. Halpin.

Committee of Antiquities.

George Petrie, LL. D., R. H. A,; Rev. James H. Todd,
D.D; J. Huband Smith, A. M.; Captain Thomas A. Lar-
com, R. E.; F. W. Burton, Esq., R. H. A.; Samuel Ferguson,
Esq.; Aquilla Smith, M. D.

The President then appointed, under his hand and seal,
the following Vice-Presidents :

His Grace the Archbishop of Dublin ; Rev. Franc Sadleir,

D. D., Provost of Trinity College ; Rev. Charles W. Wall,
D.D.; John Anster, LL. D.

The following paper was communicated by Dr. Aldridge:
‘© In the year 1846, it was stated by Dr. Budge that
when the whites of eggs were treated with alcohol, and a so-
lution of potassa and some drops of a solution of sulphate of

314

copper were added to the filtered spirituous liquid, red oxide
of copper became deposited upon the application of heat; and
from this behaviour he inferred the probability that sugar was
a constant constituent of the white of eggs. Baron Liebig,
however, considered that this reaction only showed that some
deoxidizing substance was removed by the alcohol, and that,
before the existence of sugar in the white of eggs could be
admitted as a fact in science, it would be necessary that this
substance should be extracted and examined.

‘‘ T have now to announce the discovery and isolation by
me of sugar, identical in properties with that obtained from
grapes, in the white of the egg of the domestic hen. It may
be obtained by beating the unboiled whites of eggs into a
smooth pulp, with an equal bulk of rectified spirits of wine,
specific gravity 0-850, and then applying heat; when, as the
mixture is approaching the boiling point of alcohol, it will
suddenly separate into two portions, the coagulated albumen
and the spirit, now become of a straw colour. By straining
and strongly pressing the albumen, the greater part of the
spirituous liquid can be obtained distinct; and this, being eva-
porated over a water bath, will yield a succession of pellicles,
transparent and gelatinous in appearance, which, according
as they form, will have to be removed and preserved. The
colour of these pellicles, at first pale yellowish, becomes
deeper as the evaporation proceeds, and towards the end be-
comes reddish brown. When one of the pellicles is immersed
for a short time in strong nitric acid, and then transferred into
water of ammonia, it changes to a deep orange colour, a cha-
racter in which it agrees with albumen, fibrine, and caseine,
although it differs from those substances in having been ob-
tained by evaporation from a spirituous solution, which solu-
tion is not precipitable by acids. It is to be remarked that
the spirituous solution is strongly alkaline. The various pel-
licles obtained by the evaporation of the spirituous liquid are
subsequently to be triturated with rectified spirit, then boiled

315

and filtered. The filtered liquid is colourless, and upon being
evaporated to the consistence of a thick syrup, and allowed to
cool, deposits whitish grains on the sides and bottom of the
vessel. These grains, and the syrup from which they depo-
sit, have a taste, at first intensely sweet, but rapidly followed
by a saline after-taste. A little of the syrup, when boiled
with an equal bulk of potash water, acquires immediately a
deep claret colour. Some of the syrup having about half its
bulk of potash water added to it, and then a little hydrated
oxide of copper, the latter dissolves with the production of a
fine red colour; but after being exposed for some time to the
air, the solution decomposes, and a precipitation of red oxide
of copper takes place. A little of the syrup being added to
water of potash, in which hydrated oxide of copper was dif-
fused by the previous addition of a drop or two of solution of
sulphate of copper, the precipitate immediately redissolves,
and upon the application of heat red oxide of copper becomes
precipitated. From these properties and tests, I consider that
we are justified in concluding that, by the process indicated,
grape sugar, contaminated with certain salts, is capable of
being extracted from the whites of eggs.

‘‘ The usual tests for grape sugar are capable of affording
very marked indications with the white of egg, although some-
what modified, probably from the presence of other constitu-
ents present in the organ. ‘Thus, Moore’s test causes the
production of a deep amber colour, as well marked as with the
urine in most cases of diabetes mellitus. Capezzuoli’s test affords
a beautiful pink solution, which gradually decomposes, and
throws down a brown precipitate. ‘Tromsdorf’s test furnishes a
deep red solution, which precipitates brown upon being boiled.
The cause of these reactions is capable of being removed from
the albumen of the white of egg, by the agency of alcohol,
and will then become concentrated in the alcoholic extract.

«* | was desirous of ascertaining whether the presence of
sugar in the white of egg might not be due to a commencing

VOL. Iv. 2B

316

putrefaction of the albumen ; but I have found as manifest indi-
cations of sugar in a fresh laid egg as in one that had been
kept for several days.”

APRIL 9TH, 1849.

REV. HUMPHREY LLOYD, D.D., Presipent,
in the Chair.

Daniel Brady, M.D.; Benjamin Lee Guinness, Esq. ;
Henry Kennedy, M. B.; and Hon. Thomas Vesey, M. P.;
were elected members of the Academy.

Mr. Donovan read a paper on the Preparation of Phos-
phorus.

The early processes of Hellot, Dolfuss, Henckel, Mar-
graaf, and others, were first commented on, and their disgust-
ing, troublesome, and inefficient nature pointed out.

At this time the price of phosphorus was enormous. Mr.
Boyle induced a chemist to adopt a new method, which ena-
bled him to produce phosphorus so abundantly, that its price
fell to six guineas per ounce. At present it may be purchased
for half as many shillings.

But when Gahn discovered that the earthy part of bone
consists of phosphate of lime, a more abundant source of phos-
phorus was made known to chemists. From two pounds of
bone ashes, Wiegleb obtained ten drachms and a half of phos-
phorus; Dolfuss, rather less than five drachms ; and Pelletier
sometimes so much as three ounces,

Observations were made on the practical difficulties, de-
fects, and great trouble of the bone-ash process; and remedies
were pointed out. It was shown that bones are procurable
in various commercial states, viz., in coarse powder, for the
purposes of agriculture; burned to blackness in the process for

317

obtaining carbonate of ammonia; or in small particles from
the lathe of the bone turner. In all these states bones afford
phosphate of lime; but there are other sources, the most
abundant of which are the horns of certain animals. The re-
sult of some trials was stated, from which it appeared that
recent sheep bone (the leg), when burned to whiteness, af-
forded 38-71 per cent. of earthy matter; and recent ox-ribs,
37°14 per cent. In neither case were the moisture and fatty
matter previously withdrawn, and this is the cause of the diffe-
rence between these estimates and those that have been hi-
therto published. With regard to horn, the incineration to
whiteness of shavings of hartshorn returned, on an average of
many trials, 62 per cent. of phosphate of lime.

These different forms of bone and horn present us with
phosphate of lime, in states which possess different advan-
tages; some hold out the inducement of cheapness, some of
facility in employing them; all of them answer the purpose.
Hartshorn shavings, beside phosphate of lime, contain a light,
highly nutritious, and most agreeable jelly, which has found
its way to the kitchen, the nursery, and the sick room, and
which may be preserved after the shavings have yielded their
earth.

In order to remove the animal matter from the earthy por-
tion of bones, the process of calcination is resorted to, but
this is uneconomical and troublesome. It is better and easier
to withdraw the earthy portion from the animal matter by
digestion in very dilute nitric acid; the earthy salts will be
thus dissolved away, and the cartilage will remain unaltered.
The phosphoric acid may be withdrawn from the solution by
means of a salt of lead. Chloride of lead does not succeed,
the nitrate will not be more successful, but the acetate answers
perfectly. The cartilage which remains may be converted to
a variety of purposes, as for making glue and size.

On economical grounds, bones, not burned, but crushed

between rollers for agricultural purposes, were recommended
2B2

318

as the proper source from which phosphorus, on the large
scale, is to be procured. On the small scale, shavings of
hartshorn were stated to be more convenient.

Estimates were then given of the quantities of the ma-
terials to be employed under various circumstances, with their
cost, and the mode of manipulation. Directions were given
for recovering the acetic acid disengaged in the process, and
reconverting it into acetate of lead for future precipitations of
bone solutions. An easy method of drying and reducing the
volume of the phosphate of lead obtained was described. ‘ The
paper concluded with two formule for obtaining phosphorus,
founded on the facts stated, which it was conceived reduce the
trouble and cost of preparing that article to the lowest scale of
which it is susceptible.

Mr. H. L. Renny read a paper on the effects of moisture
as affecting the barometric measurement of heights.

‘¢ Whereas Dr. Apjohn has inserted in a note of a paper
read by him before the Academy, and published in vol. ii. of
the Proceedings of the Academy (1840-1844), at page 565,
an expression for the correction due to the hygrometric state
of the atmosphere, in the formule for the measurement of
heights by the barometer, which expression, as the note states,
was furnished to Dr. Apjohn by myself, I hope I do not re-
quest unnecessarily the attention of the Academy to the pro-
cess by which I obtained the said formula.

Let p be pressure, ’

; at the lower station.
S be the force of aqueous vapour, S ,
p be pressure, )

JF be the force of aqueous vapour, J
i. any station what-

at the upper station.

a be pressure,
P ever, vand F being,

F be the force of aqueous vapour, f
of course, variable.

n be a number extremely great.
© be a quantity indefinitely small.

319

Let 7 be ratio of a geometric series.

M be (= 0 . 43494, &c.) modulus of common logarithms.

v be hypothetic distance between stations, upon suppo-
sition that the atmosphere be perfectly free from
aqueous vapour.

v' be actual distance between stations, taking, of course,
into consideration the hygrometric state of the_at-
mosphere.

Now let us suppose the actual distance between the stations
(=v) to be divided into an extremely great number of equally

- Vv c
thin parts or strata, then aa actual thickness of each equal stra-

i 4
: v «w—F, ‘
tum of air; also, — x is the general expression for the hy-
i J

pothetic thickness of any stratum, upon supposition that the at-
mosphere be perfectly free from aqueous vapour.*

«¢ Now, adopting a notation (similar to that employed for
the upper station), relative to the pressure and force of va-
pour, for the successive strata of air, descending from the
upper to the lower station, we have for expression of the hy-
pothetic thicknesses of the various strata, upon supposition that
the air be perfectly dry,

4 , a / a“ ut / “Me Wi ‘ a Vi}
VU = Vv = 1) = U =
2 DiS ET, ple Malad 2 BI ge

“ ? 7 ? ui 2

"Dp np np n
Now, the whole being equal to the sum of its parts,

Seok : v
v (- the hypothetic distance between the stations) = — x ——
ited

v “ teé st vy uM“ e Za
x ee) Aa = Pe eae + &e. &e.
n n p

that is,

ae ara lei ae. SAF” Lh 3

b= —x { 1 LE Zi se a Fe &e. |

a P Pp P

But p’, p’, ps p’”’, &c., form a geometric series, according to

* Vide paper by Dr. Apjohn, Proceedings Royal Irish Academy, vol. ii.
p. 563 ; or p. 105, same volume.
*

320

the well-known principle of barometric measurements ; and by
consulting the table of forces of aqueous vapour, in the ap-
pendix to Turner’s Chemistry,* I find that the forces of va-
pour form (quam proxime) a geometric series, when the de-
grees of temperature form an arithmetic one. Let us, therefore,
take the geometric mean of the forces of aqueous vapour at the
stations = / (f/x /’), and indicating this quantity F’, and instead
of the variable forces of vapour in the last equation, let us
employ the quantity F’ (which will be practically sufficiently
accurate so long as the correction for the temperature of the air,
as shown by the detached thermometers, continues, as at pre-
sent, so liable to error), we shall change our fundamental equa-
tion, as given above, into

pee ee ie aa =e, 1 ae
n P rp rp rp rp
or

vat {[n-F(oe me a ae &e. .. | }.
n p rp rp rp TTP
Summing the geometric series of the right hand of the equa-

tion last obtained, and modifying somewhat the rest of it, we
have

be elgg
\ é 1 PE a 4
vav 1 FE i ; (A)
a
r

But 7" -1 p’= =p; eliminating 7 from equation (A), by means of
this last equation, we have

4 =e 1 (E\= a

p Bimsp ND

-@B)p ©

Let us now seek the limit of the right hand side of equa-

ME TROON BORAT ACM eR nox viltlsn 9, (TE
* Seventh Edit. pp. 1248-49,

v=v 31_ FY

321

tion (B). By changing (), a quantity extremely great, into
(n’), a quantity indefinitely great, we have n’=(n'-1); also,

p .

a =1. Moreover, p’ being less than p, — is a fraction, and

n —1

1
the limit of E)e- = unity, which is expressed in algebraic lan-

(rain

s 1 zhoel
1. { 1- (E)r} (when we take its limits) =n’(1 - 1-8)=n’e.

guage thus,

consequently

Now, whereas

p\- 5 ‘i & &
(Er TEESE log (7 BY oe log. Tess oS +— zi &e.};
log*
or 1 een seo a yf
-M(7+5+5+8&.)
log?
or pee Rt
-M-M(5+5+ 7+ 8.)
ar
m+m(S+5 +=4+— = + &e.)

Taking limits, by omitting 8 and its powers in the right hand
side of this last equation, we have the limit of ‘6, or

ae ae

322

substituting this value in the right hand side of equation (B),
also simplifying the numerator, we have

therefore v=vUx

Modifying the right hand side of this last equation, by dividing
each term by the coefficient of F’, we have

Let T — be P;

then v =v x

> F being the formula given in note, Proceed-
ings of Royal Irish Academy, vol. ii. p. 565; F being 7 (fx/),
or the geometric mean of forces of aqueous vapour.

323

N. B.—The approximate expression given by Dr. Ap-

john,” viz.,
epee os at (pf xt =F)
V(P-f)* (P-F)-E P+ FY
in which Dr. Apjohn employs the geometric mean of pres-
sures minus the forces of aqueous vapour, instead of P, the
more correct expression, will answer very well indeed for hills
only 1000 feet high, and under that height. In fact, for hills of
such height, Dr. Apjohn’s formula is astonishingly close to
the more correct expression. But for hills 2000 feet high and
upwards, Dr. Apjohn’s approximate formula fails, inasmuch as
the error varies from 10 to 20 per cent. of the correction due to
the hygrometric state of the air. Now, as Dr. Apjohn justly
observes} that the correction due to the hygrometric state of
the air amounts to at least 30 feet in hills 2000 feet high, the
error of his formula will vary from 3 to 6 feet, according to
the greater or smaller quantity of watery vapour in the at-
mosphere. Indeed in hills of 1000 feet high and less, instead
of the geometric mean of pressures minus the forces of aqueous
vapour, we may employ the arithmetic mean of pressures
with perfect practical safety, viz. :
’ 2 (P+P) 2. (p+P)
2° *F@RIP)-EFHS) +P) OFF)

N. B.—The formula given by Mr. Renny to Dr. Apjohn,

VizZ., ‘ P

P being

is not rigidly or mathematically correct ; because Mr. Renny’s

* Proceedings Royal Irish Academy, vol. ii. p. 563.
t Ibid. vol. ii. p. 564.

324

fundamental equation,

i 1 1
v==.{n- rage Sh Se =a be. Se
n Pp ep rp pap
supposes that the hypothetic Adil of the strata of air are

equal, which is not true, for they vary as—— Considering,

however, that until the law of variation of temperature of the
atmosphere between the stations be determinately known
(which will, perhaps, never take place), the barometric formula
for heights can only be approximate, it is lawful to employ the
said formula as closely approximate, until, however, a more
correct one be obtained.

The mathematic error thus noticed escaped Mr. Reitay? s
attention when, six years ago, he gave the formula to Dr. Ap-
john. Mr. Renny hopes, at no distant period, to obtain a
formula absolutely correct, if not by series, by the integral
calculus.

The Secretary of Council read the following communi-
cation from Sir William Rowan Hamilton, on an equation
of the ellipsoid.

‘* A remark of your’s, recently made, respecting the form
in which I first gave to the Academy, in December, 1845, an
equation of the ellipsoid by quaternions,—namely, that this
form involved only one asymptote of the focal hyperbola,—
has induced me to examine, simplify, and extend, since I last
Saw you, some manuscript results of mine on that subject;
and the following new form of the equation, which seems to
meet your requisitions, may, perhaps, be shewn to the Aca-
demy to-night. This new form is the following :

TV SPY pas, (1)

<¢’ The constant vectors y and @ arein the directions of the two
asymptotes required ; their symbolic sum, 7 + 6, is the vector of

325

an umbilic ; their difference, » — 0, has the direction of a cyclic
normal; another umbilicar vector being in the direction of
the sum of their reciprocals, y~* + 61, and another cyclic
normal in the direction of the difference of those reciprocals,
n 1-67. The lengths of the semiaxes of the ellipsoid are ex-
pressed as follows :

a=Tn+T0; 5=T (n-9); c= Tn- TO. (2)
‘© The focal ellipse is given by the system of the two equa-
tions
S.pUn=S.pU89; 2 4)
and
TV .pUn=2S 7 (78); (4)

where TV .pUn may be changed to TV .pU8@; and which
represent respectively a plane, and a cylinder of revolution.
Finally, I shall just add what seems to me remarkable, —
though I have met with several similar results in my unpub-
lished researches,—that the focal hyperbola is adequately re-
presented by the single equation following :

V .no. V.p0=(V .78)?.” (5)

In the same note to the Secretary, it was requested by
Sir William R. Hamilton that the Academy might be informed
of a theorem respecting the inscription of certain gauche poly-
gons, in surfaces of the second degree, which he had lately
communicated to the Council. This theorem was obtained
by the method of quaternions, and included, as a particular
case, the following :—* If the first, second, third, and fourth
sides of a gauche nonagon, inscribed in a surface of the second
order, be respectively parallel to the fifth, sixth, seventh, and
eighth sides of that nonagon, and also to the first, second,
third, and fourth sides of a gauche quadrilateral, inscribed in
the same surface ; then the plane containing the first, fifth, and
ninth corners of the nonagon will be parallel to the plane

326

which touches the surface at the first corner of the quadri-
lateral.”

More generally the theorem here referred to shews that
for the inscribed quadrilateral we may substitute a gauche
polygon with any even number, 2, of sides; and for the no-
nagon, another gauche polygon, with 4m + 1 sides, connected
with that polygon of 2n sides, by the same law of construction
as that which had connected the nonagon with the quadrila-
teral; and that then the tangent plane to the surface at the
first corner of the polygon of 2n sides, will be parallel to the
plane through the first, middle, and last corners (1, 2n+ 1
4n +1) of the polygon of 4n + 1 sides.

The Secretary presented, from the Rev. W. C. Armstrong,
an earthen sepulchral urn, found on the 17th of March last,
in a field, part of Moydow glebe, county Longford ; together
with the jaw bone of a man whose skeleton was found near
the urn. He also presented, from Mr. R. Hitchcock, a large
stone-hammer, used by miners, and found near Killarney.

Several donations of books were also made to the Library,
which will be found noticed in the Appendix.

Thanks were returned to the several donors.

APRIL 23RD, 1849.
SIR WILLIAM BETHAM in the Chair.

Dr. Harvey made a communication respecting the nature of
the Fructification of the Rhodospermatous Alge.

‘¢ In the Rhodospermatous Algz, or Floridez, the fructifi-
cation presents itself under two forms. Zwosorts of reproduc-
tive bodies are produced by each species of these alge, both
sorts equally capable of germinating into a new plant, both,
therefore, performing the functions of a seed. These repro-

327

ductive bodies are never found together on the same individual,
but some individuals produce one kind of fruit, some the other
kind. One sort is called a spore, the other a tetraspore, be-
cause it divides at maturity into four parts or sporules.

«It is not reasonable to regard both these bodies as true
seeds, because they are formed in very different manners, and
because it is against the analogy of the rest of the vegetable
kingdom to admit a double seminal system. Other plants have
but one kind of seep proper to each species. But other plants
grow either from seeds, properly so called, or from bulbs or
buds formed in the axils of their leaves, or out of some part of
their cellular system. We may therefore admit a similar ex-
planation of the double fructification of Rhodosperms, namely,
that one of their fruits is the analogue of a seed, the other of
a bud; and such is the usual explanation of the difficulty.
But there will still remain unanswered the question,—which
sort of fruit is the seed, and which is the bud? In flowering
plants nothing would be more easy than to answer such a
query, for we know that seeds are only formed through the
action of stamens and pistils in special assemblages of organs,
called flowers. But among cryptogamic plants the floral or-
gans appear in a state so much reduced, or they are so much
confounded with organs of nutrition, that it is often difficult
to decide upon the true nature of the several parts. And in
the present case (of the Rhodosperms) botanists have, at diffe-
rent times, held opposite opinions on the respective value of
the spore and the tetraspore.

‘“* Formerly the spore was regarded as the true seed (and
called “‘ primary fruit”), and the ¢e¢raspore asa propagulum or
bud (and called “* secondary fruit”). M. Decaisne originated an
opposite hypothesis, alleging that the ¢tetraspore was the true
analogue ofa seed, and attributing very inferior importance to
the spore, denying its reproductive nature in some cases alto-
gether, and in none admitting it to rank higher than a bud or

328

propagulum. This view has been adopted by Agardh, and
may be considered the notion commonly held by botanists.

‘«¢ The opposite and older opinion is still held and defended
by Areschoug, an able Swedish algologist, and, in this country,
by Mr. Thwaites, of Bristol, a most expert and accomplished
cryptogamic botanist, and a distinguished physiologist. These
authors consider that as the spores are usually formed in special
organs or conceptacles, accompanied by peculiar transformations
and the growth of special tissues, and as the ¢etraspores are
commonly dispersed through the substance of unmetamor-
phosed branches, the former have more the character of special
reproductive bodies than the latter, and should therefore be
regarded as the representatives of seeds. ‘This reasoning will
apply to a considerable number of cases, but not to all, for in
many instances we find ¢tetraspores formed in special organs,
as complex in structure as the conceptacles of the spores.

‘* As faras 1am concerned, I have hitherto hesitated to form
or express any opinion on this puzzling matter, believing that
the evidence was pretty nearly balanced, and that deductions
which appear clear when we take in only a few selected cases
are considerably weakened when the whole subject comes un-
der review. Icould never quite give up the seminal nature of
the spore, yet, in many cases, I was forced to admit the high
organization of the ¢etraspore. And there are cases in which
it is difficult to say whether the body bea spore or a ¢etraspore.
One of these anomalies occurs in Corallina, in which genus we
have quadripartite spores (or tetraspores) contained in concep-
tacles. These bodies are, by their position, strictly analogous
to the spores of Polysiphonia, and yet in their structure they
have the character of tetraspores. Cases of this kind, and they
are by no means isolated, make me very cautious of expressing
a decided opinion at present on this question. Meanwhile
some arguments, resting partly on analogy, partly on observa-
tion, have recently suggested themselves to me in favour of

329

the claims of the spore to be regarded, at least in certain ge-
nera, as the analogue of the seed; and my present object is
chiefly to place on record a slight outline of the argument,
proposing, at a future time, to return to the subject, and treat
it in the detail that its importance deserves. For, however
trivial the discussion of such a question may at first sight ap-
pear, much depends on our right solution of it. Itis like one
of the first steps in a chain of reasoning, the wrong determi-
nation of which will vitiate all subsequent inferences. If we
have incorrect notions respecting the morphology of these
vegetables, all our ideas respecting them will be distorted.

‘¢ T shall, on the present occasion, confine myself to some
brief remarks on the development of the frond and of the con-
ceptacular fruit in the well-known genus Polysiphonia. If
we examine a young, growing specimen of any species of this
genus, we find that the tips of all its branches terminate in a
tuft of dichotomous fibres. The branch consists of a number
of cells, placed in a radiating manner like the spokes ofa wheel,
round a central cavity. Towards the tips of the branches
these radiating cells are gradually shorter, and each cell of
the last whorl or wheel is prolonged into a dichotomous fibre.
This fibre never changes its character till it falls away, but the
cells (of the branch) below it lengthen and grow wide till they
assume their proper form and size. Growth, therefore, takes
place below the apical fibre. Such is the case in the primary
branches. When a new lateral branch is about to be given
off from a primary one, a dichotomous fibre, similar to those
at the apex of the old branch, makes its appearance opposite
one of the dissepiments of the old branch. Under this fibre
a cellular nucleus begins to be formed, which increases in size,
and takes the character of one of the branches, new fibres being
developed upon it as it acquires complexity. As such fibres
are constantly met with on all the growing apices while the
frond is in process of extension, it is not unnatural to suppose
that they are actively concerned in the development they ac-

330

company ; otherwise why should they be formed with such
regularity ? ‘They are not peculiar to one species, but are
found on the young fronds of all, as well on those from Cape
Horn and New Holland, as on the common species of our own
coasts. Similar fibres are found on the young parts of other
alge, especially of the Sporochnoidee and Dictyotee, in the
former of which they are evidently very essential organs; and
I am of opinion that the monosiphonous ramuli of Polysiphonia
byssoides and its allies, and of all the Dasye, are organs of a
similar nature, but are in higher development in those plants
than in the majority of the Polysiphonie. Imperfect as they
seem to be, I am inclined to regard them as leaves, or the ana-
logues of those organs.

‘* The only argument that occurs to me why weshould not
regard these fibres as acrogenous leaves is founded on their
minute size and imperfect development. But this can be no
valid objection to their analogical character. ven among
perfect plants, such as Exogens, we often find the leaf reduced
to a minute scale, while its place is supplied by a peculiar fron-
dose development of stem, as in the Cacti, and, in a still more
striking manner, in the euphorbiaceous genus Xylophylla.
In this latter the small branches are flattened and green, like
leaves, while the true leaves are reduced almost to simple
fibres, and are only found on the young branches. Compared
with the organization of Xylophylla, such leaves are incompa-
rably less perfect than the fibres of Polysiphonia, as compared
with the organization of that genus. Imperfection of develop-
ment is, therefore, no valid objection to the analogy between
the apical fibres and acrogenous leaves ; and if this analogy be
admitted, we establish the first step in our argument.

‘«* We have in the next place to determine the morphological
relation of the ceramiduim or case in which the tuft of spores
is contained. This spore-case is, in all the Rhodomelee and
Chondriee, simply a truncated branch of the frond; a branch
diverted from its normal character, and changed into an ovate

331

or pitcher-shaped hollow body, pierced at the apex, and con-
taining a tuft of spores. That a ceramidium is really a meta-
morphosed branch is apparent from the inspection of any plant
of the family; no phycologist will deny the assertion, so I shall _
not waste the Academy’s time by proving it, but proceed to
inquire what metamorphosis has taken place.

‘* The ceramidium makes its appearance, as a young branch
does, on the side of an old one; or it is formed but rarely at
the apex of the branch. In either case it is at first a little
round knob, destitute of apical fibres. This knob gradually
swells, but does not greatly lengthen, becomes urceolate or
ovate, and is finally pierced at the apex. On opening it we
find a tuft of fibres, with their terminal cells converted into
pear-shaped spores, attached to a cellular placenta at the base
of the spore-case. What metamorphosis have we here? The
lengthening of the branch is stopped, and the powers of life
concentrated on the elaboration of the contents of the cerami-
dium. The placenta at the base of the ceramidium is evidently
the proper apex of the branch; if this be so, the walls of the
ceramidium, as well as the stalked spores within, are probably
transformations of the apical fibres. Or we may suppose an
introversion of the apex to take place, analogous to what ap-
pears to occur in the Fuci; or that, the onward growth of the
branch being stopped, owing to the altered condition of the
apical fibres (the cause of this altered condition being a fertili-
zation of their cells), the cellular substance continues to deve-
lope laterally for a time, until it have formed the walls of the
conceptacle. Whichever hypothesis we adopt, I think we are
warranted in regarding the tuft of spores as the metamorphosed
apical fibres.

‘¢ I have already endeavoured to show the probability that
the apical fibres are the analogues of leaves. Ifthis be admit-
ted, and that it be also admitted that the contents of the cera-
midium are apical fibres diverted to another purpose, then we
shall have strong analogical evidence in favour of the seminal

VOL. IV. 2¢

332

character of the spores, for here we arrive at a clear resem-
blance to the metamorphosis of flowering plants. In flowering
plants the flower is a truncated branch, and all its parts are
metamorphoses of leaves ; this flower produces seeds. In the
alge of which we speak, the ceramidium (or spore case) is a
truncated branch, and its parts are modifications of the apical
fibres or supposed leaves ; this spore-case produces spores.
Seeds in the first case, and spores in the second, are thus
formed, so far as we can perceive, under analogous circum-
stances. It is therefore not unreasonable to infer that the
bodies so formed are analogous to each other. The same can-
not be said respecting fetraspores. One step in the analogy
is, however, deficient. We know in what manner the germs
of seeds are fertilized, but we have yet to learn under what
circumstances this alteration in the condition of spores takes
place, whether previous to the growth of the ceramidium,
when the spore may be supposed to exist under the form of a
naked ovule, or subsequent to the formation of the ceramidium,
and full organization of the spore. Iam not prepared with
any evidence on this most obscure subject.

‘* T shall only further remark, as strengthening the analogy
derived from the metamorphosis of flowering plants, that in
Polysiphonia the antheridia (or supposed stamens) are formed,
as the spores appear to be, by a metamorphosis of the cells of
the apical fibres. In flowering plants we know that stamens
and pistils are merely modifications of a common type, altered
for a special purpose. And here we find that spore and anthe-
ridium have a common origin, each in the apical fibre; but
spores are produced when the branch is metamorphosed into a
conceptacle, and antheridia are formed on the fibres of the
unchanged branches, and developed externally.”

Dr. Allman, in confirmation of Dr. Harvey’s views, referred
to the fructification the Chare, whose whorls are regarded by

{

333

him as analogous to the apical fibres of Polystphonie, described
by Dr. Harvey.

Rev. Samuel Haughton communicated to the Academy
an account of the late Professor Mac Cullagh’s lectures on the
rotation of a solid body round a fixed point, compiled from notes

of his lectures.

The Secretary read a paper by Mr. Henry Henessy, “On
the Influence of the Earth’s figure on the Distribution of Land
and Water at its Surface.”

«¢ In a paper, read before the Geological Society of Dublin,
on the Changes of the Earth’s Figure and Climate, resulting
from causes acting at its surface, the author endeavoured to
show that certain phenomena, which in some quarters were
supposed to be explicable by appealing to such causes, are
not at all capable of being so explained. In support of this
conclusion it was stated that if, in accordance with the as-
sumptions of the theory considered in the paper alluded to,
the earth were originally a solid sphere, and if the ratio of its
mean equatorial to its mean polar radius continually in-
creased, the area of dry land at the equator, compared to its
area at the poles, would also continually increase.

<¢ To the author this proposition appeared so evident that
he did not think its formal proof required to be exhibited.
As, however, it subsequently seemed desirable that such a
proof should be produced, he has attempted in this paper to
fulfil that object.

‘‘ Besides proving the proposition in question, the author
believes that he has arrived at a new result, which alone
would support the views he advocated in the paper already
cited.

*¢ 1, If, in accordance with the fundamental assumptions
of the theory considered in the paper referred to, the earth

2c2

334

were originally a solid sphere, composed of concentric spheri-
cal strata of equal density, and covered with the water which
now constitutes its seas and oceans, it is evident that its rota-
tion would tend to give a spheroidal form to the surface of the
fluid. If, by the action of causes at the surface of the earth,
the solid sphere became gradually an oblate spheroid, the
direction of the resultant of the forces acting on a particle of
the fluid at its surface would be also gradually changed, and
consequently the form of the surface. The distribution of the
water on the earth’s surface might thus be so altered as to
tend in some regions to lay bare the former bed of the ocean,
and in others to submerge the dry land. The following in-
vestigation shows that such a tendency would exist, and,
moreover, that it would be such as to establish the truth of
the proposition stated in the foregoing introductory remarks.

‘«* 2. As the causes by which the surface of the earth may
have acquired a spheroidal form are assumed to act only at its
surface, it follows that, except in the immediate vicinity of
that surface, its constitution must remain unchanged. It will,
therefore, consist of a sphere composed of concentric spherical
strata surrounded by a solid mass, having its mean density
equal to that of the surface stratum of the sphere, and in-
cluded between a spherical and spheroidal surface, together
with the fluid mass covering the latter. The surface of the
fluid being spheroidal, and the surface bounding the exterior
solid mass having necessarily a small ellipticity, we may sup-
pose that of the former surface small. In the succeeding inves-
tigation the second powers of these ellipticities shall therefore
be neglected.

‘¢ The forces acting on a particle at the surface of the fluid
in equilibrium are:

*¢(1.) Attraction of the solid sphere with the radius az and
mean density D.

‘¢(2.) Attraction of the superficial mass with the density
D,, bounded inwardly by the spherical surface with the radius

335

a2, and outwardly by the spheroidal surface with the mean
radius q@.

‘‘ (3.) Attraction of the mass of fluid bounded inwardly by
the spheroidal surface having the mean radius a, and out-
wardly by the spheroidal surface, having the mean radius a.

‘¢(4.) Centrifugal force.

“If U,, Ui, Us, &c., represent such functions of the co-
ordinates of the spheroid, that on the substitution of each
successively for U; in the following well-known differential
equation it will be satisfied,

«aU;

snodo 7 aint ae ar

and if we use the notation of M. de Pontécoulant for all quan-
tities not otherwise specified, we shall have, for the functions
on which the forces above enumerated depend,*

47raz°D 7
(1) =
(2) = (a a?) Dee 5 n+ ar. Us+ 8.)

2 )
(3) = (a? — a3) + S { aa’ (2 Y2 + S Y3 + &c.) | (a)

5 2
a,” ay?
| — ajay? (2 Us+73 Us + &e.) i
(4) 1 gr? — £gr? (cos?6 — 4).

Up, Ui, Yo, Yi; being omitted by the properties of such
functions,t and a; being a small quantity depending on the
ellipticity of the spheroidal surface bounding the solid mass.
The equation of equilibrium of the fluid surface will therefore
be

* Pontécoulant, Theorie Analytique du Systeme du Monde, livre v.
No. 32.
+ Ibid.

336
4r
etree {as +a,3 (Di = 1) + a2? (D- Dy;)}
4a a ae
+f aa? (55 Yor £5 ¥a + &e.)
+ aa,° (Dj, - 1) (= 5 Un+ a Us + &e.) }
+ 397° — 3 gr? (cos? — 3),
C being an arbitrary constant.
But r, the radius of the surface of the fluid, =a (1+ ay),
and by hypothesis a — a), a — a2, are small quantities ; hence,

if r be developed, and all small quantities of the second order
be neglected, we shall have, remembering that C is arbitrary,

Ara? a? az?
c= (144 D.-1)+ 5 W-Dy)) +43 90%

47 Data

y — 40 {aa (4 Y2+4Y3+ &c.)
+ aja? (Di = 1) (402 + + U3 + &e.)|
+3 ga@ (cos’§ — 3) =0.

“« By a process exactly similar to that performed in the work
referred to, and remembering the assumption of the theory, I
find for the solid spheroid, U3=0, U,=0, and in general
U;=0, when 2 is not 2, and a; Uz =— e; (cos? — 4) ; e1 repre-
senting the ellipticity of the spheroid. Hence

_3a¥2 3a, 5,
ay ==p- 5D + 2G ¥o4 &c.)
: iecael

5D eth

=) (cos”@ — 4).
But also
y= Yot Y3+ Yu+... Yj.

Hence, comparing terms of the same order in these expres-
sions, we obtain

337
e105) Va = Oe 0;

sy BEND gitar ae +4 a) (cos?0 — 3),

6. Caer (cos?@ — 4);

2(5D — 3)
and, therefore,

e a aD ee) 9 i
r=a{l ( 35D —3) (cos?@ — ihe (b)
This is an expression for the radius of a spheroidal surface of
revolution having the ellipticity
5qD +6(D, - 1)e1
26D23) "7%

“3. If the difference between the ellipticities of the spheroid

bounding the fluid, and that bounding the solid mass, be re-
presented by «, we shall have

5qD — 2(5D —3D,)er
2(5D — 3) (c)

This expression shows, that when 5D >3D,, « will decrease
when e; increases. In the actual case of the earth we should
have D = 2D, nearly, and consequently

a (5¢ = Te,) Di
mer eD= aa
< cannot be negative, and if it become zero, e) = = But g

being the ratio of centrifugal force to gravity at the equator,
: 1 :

and, therefore, its value being 5a9° We should have the ellip-

ticity finally attained by the earth, from the action of super-

This quantity is, however, too

1
404.6—
small to be admissible, and, consequently, the above result

ficial causes, equal to

338

alone furnishes a conclusive argument against the theory con-
sidered.

“ It manifestly follows, from the value which has been found
for c, that if e; were small, the waters would tend to accumu-
late about the equatorial regions; andif, on the contrary, e;
were large, they would tend to accumulate about the polar
regions. If, therefore, from any superficial causes, the earth’s
figure became gradually more oblate, the extent of polar dry
land would gradually tend to lessen, while that of the equato-
rial regions would at the same time tend to increase. The
truth of our fundamental proposition cannot, therefore, admit
of any further doubt.

«© 4, It may be useful to give still greater force to these
conclusions by some additional] considerations. With the sup-
posed original spherical figure of the earth, the cireumambient
fluid would, as already remarked, assume, by the action of
centrifugal force, a spheroidal form. The fluid would thus
tend to accumulate towards the equator, and to recede from
the poles. Circumpolar continents might thus be formed, with
a great equatorial ocean between them. Some of the fore-
going,expressions will assist in determining the conditions of
the existence of such continents.

‘¢ Let 0; represent the complement of the latitude at the
parallel bounding a circumpolar continent on the surface of
the primitive sphere, then the area of this continent will be

4 (1 - cosy),

the area of the sphere being unity. But at that parallel r =a,
and, therefore,

a=a @ = = (cos?6 — »),

making e,=0in(b). Hence

ones (\ teas en=m)

339

Let 8 represent the present mean depth of the sea; Z and W
the areas of dry land and water, as determined by observation ;
then as a - a is evidently the mean depth of the fluid covering
_ the sphere supposed at rest,
Cg: spiel . ( L )

a ures ar? 8 o=(a- a) 1+),

cati~ / (41 23(5.D - 3) )

aa
5qDa (a + =)

By observation,
Powe; S266
7-989 W134
«< Tf, as is generally supposed, the mean depth of the sea
be proportional to the mean height of the land above its sur-
face in the relation of their respective areas, the greatest value

D=5.5,

, ora mile nearly.

5) 1
hi ; 6
which can be attributed to = would be 7000

Then

24.5 x 289 x 734
= + es =-° 5
cos 4; Vv (3 = - saauia) 654083 nearly,

In this case, therefore, the area of each circumpolar continent
would be a little more than a sixth of the area of the entire
1
a 566.95
were 7.055 miles, no circumpolar continents would exist. All
authorities, however, appear to concur in thinking that so
great a mean depth cannot be attributed to the ocean, but, on
the contrary, that it must be, at most, some small fraction of
the earth’s ellipticity. It follows that if the earth were origi-
nally spherical, two great circumpolar continents, with an in-
termediate equatorial ocean, should necessarily exist. If, in
accordance with the assumptions of the theory, the forces
tending to transport water towards the equator were more
effective than those tending to transport matter towards the

surface. If , or if the mean depth of the ocean

340

poles, the areas of the circumpolar continents would be conti-
nually lessening, and at the same time the entire mass would
tend to assume the figure of an oblate spheroid. Hence, if
any land should exist at the equatorial regions due to small
irregularities in the earth’s surface, the ratio of its area to that
of the circumpolar land would, up to a certain limit, be con-
tinually increasing. This conclusion is confirmed by that at
which Playfair has arrived in his Illustrations of the Huttonian
Theory,* although we cannot implicitly confide in the accu-
racy of his numerical results, as he has not exhibited the suc-
cessive steps of his investigation.”

Mr. Donovan read the first part of a paper “‘ On the uni-
versal Vitality of Matter, and its Exaltation into animal and
vegetable Life.”

The opinions of the ancient philosophers on this subject
were referred to, and it was shown that the vitality of matter
was maintained as a fundamental principle in the most cele-
brated of the schools of antiquity, and that it has been accre-
dited by many in modern times. The author then explained
that he was far from attributing to matter any vitality of the
kind possessed by animals or even vegetables; and showed
that it is possible to conceive the existence of some of the pro-
perties of life in matter, along with a capability of conjunction
with others, when circumstances favourable to such a change
are present. Examples ofthis kind were given. He adduced
instances in which, by the successive abstraction of properties,
vitality of the most exalted character was gradually degraded
to the lowest kind of inorganic life. Abstracting from all
consideration of animmortal spirit which belongs to man alone,
it was shown that life and death are merely relative; that many
properties of life are discoverable in death ; that life may be
simulated by death, and death by life; and processes were re-

* Works, vol. i. p. 489.

341

ferred to, in which matter generally considered inanimate
assumes additional properties and becomes alive. Many argu-
ments were then brought forward to show that organic life is
the result of exalting inorganic life by combination of elemen-
tary properties.

The following extract of a letter from Sir William Rowan
Hamilton to the Rev. Charles Graves was read to the Aca-
demy :

‘«< If I had been more at leisure when last writing, I should
have remarked that besides the construction V
of the ellipsoid by the two sliding spheres, |
which, in fact, led me last summer to an JA é
equation nearly the same as that lately sub- we w/
mitted to the Academy, a simple interpreta- s—<_/

: : : ere St
tion may be given to the equation,

— 0
AS Vig ee ea ine 1
waCe ers ()
which may also be thus written,
pi op Oe
Ty 1-0 T(n-0) (2)

‘At an umbilic v, draw a tangent Tuv to the focal hy-
perbola, meeting the asymptotes in T and v; then I can
shew geometrically, as also in other ways,—what, indeed, is
likely enough to be known,—that the sides of the triangle
TAV are, as respects their lengths,

AV=a@+c¢;aT=a-—c; TY=2b. (3)

Now my nand @are precisely the halves of the sides av and
av of this triangle; or they are the two co-ordinates of the
umbilic vu, referred to the two asymptotes, when directions
as well as lengths are attended to, ‘This explains several of
my formule, and accounts for the remarkable circumstance

342

that we can pass to a confocal surface, by changing y and 0 to
£1, and 26 respectively, where ¢ is a scalar.
‘** Again we have, identically,

yea em ®

if for conciseness we write
=(n- 0) 1S. (-4)p; (5)
2=V.(n-0)'V. (n+ Op. (6)

But p, is the perpendicular from the centre a of the ellipsoid
on the plane of a circular section, through the extremity of
any vector or semidiameter p; and pe may be shewn (by a
process similar to that which I used to express Mac Cullagh’s
mode of generation) to be a radius of that circular section,
multiplied by the scalar coefficient S.(n- 0)! (1 +90), which
is equal to

@2 Boe aia _ Ty’? - Te ees ac (7)

—(1-0F THO? BF
If, then, from the foot of the perpendicular let fall, as above,
on the plane of a circular section, we draw a right line in that
plane, which bears to the radius of that section the constant
ratio of the rectangle (ac) under the two extreme semiaxes to
the square (4?) of the mean semiaxis of the ellipsoid, the equa-
tion (2) expresses that the line so drawn will terminate on a
spheric surface, which nee a centre at the centre of the ellip-

soid, and has its radius = = ; this last being the value of the

second member of that equation (2). And, in fact, it is not
difficult to prove geometrically that this construction conducts
to this spheric locus, namely, to the sphere concentric with
the ellipsoid, which touches at once the four umbilicar tangent
planes.”

The Rev. Charles Graves communicated the following

343

theorems relating to the principal circular sections of a cen-
tral surface of the second order, and the sphero-conics traced
upon it.

Ina central surface of the second order, the arc of a prin-
cipal section P, included between the two principal circular
sections C, C’, is bisected at the point t, where it touches a
sphero-conic of the surface.

The proof of this theorem is extremely simple. ‘The semi-
diameter drawn to the point ¢ is obviously a semiaxis of the
section P; and the semidiameters drawn to the points cand c,
in which P meets C and C’, are equal to one another, being
each equal to the mean semiaxis of the surface ; consequently
the are cc’ is bisected at ¢. Precisely in the same manner it
might be shown that

The are of a diametral section, included within one of
the sphero-conics of the surface, is bisected at the point where
it touches a second sphero-conic of the same system.

From the theorem first stated we deduce the following :
The sector of the surface included between the two principal
planes of circular section, and any diametral plane which
touches a fixed sphero-conic, is of constant volume.

For, if we draw a second diametral plane P’, infinitely
near to P, and touching the same sphero-conic, the two ele-
mentary sectors respectively included between P, P’, and each
of the two principal planes of circular section, will evidently be
equal: and for this same reason

The sector included between a cone generated by a semi-
diameter moving along one of the sphero-conics of the surface,
and any diametral plane which touches a fixed sphero-conic, ts
of constant volume.

344

May 14ru, 1849.
GEORGE PETRIE, LL.D., in the Chair.

Wituiam Fraser, Esq., and William Hill Luscombe, Esq.,
were elected Members of the Academy.

Mr. Petrie read the following list of coins, recently found
in the Three-Rock Mountain, near Dublin:

HENRY VIII.

10 Threepences, struck at Dublin.

2 Do. struck at Bristol.
1 Do. struck at Canterbury.

1 Three-halfpenny piece, struck at Dublin.
32 Sixpences, full face, base, struck at Dublin.

15 Do. do. . do. struck at Bristol.
4 Do. do. do. struck at York.
2 Do. do. do. struck at London.

3 Do. Posui Deum, Tower Mint.
14 Do. __ Irish, of his thirteenth year.
24 Harp groats, mostly base.

EDWARD VI.
2 Shillings, base, side face.

MARY I.
1 Shilling, silver, Irish.
3 Groats, do. do.
PHILIP AND MARY.
13 Shillings, base, Irish, 1555.
10 Groats, do. do. 1555.
8 Do. do. do. 1556.
2 Do. do. do. 1557.
5 Do. do. do. date defaced.
45 Rose Pennies, London mint.

197 eae

345

Mr. M. Donovan continued the reading of his paper on
the Universal Vitality of Matter, &c.

May 287u, 1849.

REV. HUMPHREY LLOYD, D.D., Presipent,
in the Chair.

Dr. A. Smiru laid before the Academy a manuscript cata-
logue of the Tradesmens’ Tokens currentin Ireland in the seven-
teenth century, and made a few observations on their use,’ as
illustrating family history and other matters of local interest.

He stated that his object at present was, that the list
should be printed in the Proceedings, with the view of circu-
lating it extensively, and thereby inviting the collectors of
coins throughout the country to communicate to him notices
of such tokens as have not come under his observation, so as
to enable him, at some future time, to publish a historical and
descriptive catalogue, accompanied with engravings of such
of the coins as are peculiar for their devices, or calculated to
assist the local historian in his inquiries. (See Appendix,
No. IV.)

Professor Davy brought under the consideration of the
Academy, a new and simple method he had discovered of de-
tecting manganese in inorganic and organic bodies, as in
rocks, minerals, ores, soils, and in vegetable and animal sub-
stances, and also of obtaining the salts of manganese in a
pure state.

The method consists in mixing the substance to be exa-
mined witha little flowers of sulphur, and heating the mixture
to a temperature at, or even lower than that of redness, when,
if manganese be present, a protosulphate will be formed, the
sulphur being acidified, partly at the expense of the oxide, and

346

partly by the oxygen of the air. The sulphate of manganese
may be readily dissolved in pure water, and will yield a white
prussiate of manganese with a solution of prussiate of potash.
These experiments may be made on a very minute scale, where
the object is merely to ascertain the presence of manganese,
as in ores of iron, soils, &c.; when a slip of platina foil, glass,
or porcelain, &c., may be used. Where, however, it may be
desirable to obtain the pure salts from the sulphate of manga-
nese, larger quantities of the common oxide of manganese
must, of course, be employed. The presence of iron in the
common oxide will not interfere with the results, unless under
extraordinary circumstances. By this method the author has
discovered manganese in a large number of iron ores, as the
clay iron ores from Arigna, Merthyr Tydvil, America; the
Elba iron ores and specular ores from other localities; the mag-
netic iron ores from Arendahl, Norway ; also in the chromates
of iron from North America and the Shetland Islands, kindly
furnished by Dr. Scouler. In several of these ores, manga-
nese, it is believed, had not previously been detected.

The Professor has also detected manganese in a number
of soils, as in those from the counties of Cork and Kilkenny,
and from near Dungannon.

The use of the sulphate of manganese is gradually extend-
ing. Already it affords a beautiful brown colour in dyeing’
and calico printing, and more recently it has been used in me-
dicine as an emetic; and by no known method can it be so
readily obtained, in such a pure state, as by the use of man-
ganese and sulphur.

The fine brown durable pigment of manganese, alike ap-
plicable, it is believed, to the commonest purposes and the
highest works of art, may also be readily procured by the me-
thod recommended.

Professor Davy noticed an experiment he had made, which
seems to prove the delicacy of the test. He mixed Saxon
manganese, sulphur, and fine siliceous sand, in the proportions,

347

by weight, of 1 of manganese, 100 of sulphur, 1000 of sand ;
and on exposing ten grains of the mixed substances to a red
heat on a slip of platina, the mixture afforded, with pure
water, a solution of sulphate of manganese, which was ren-
dered turbid by prussiate of potash. The method is applicable
to organic substances, both vegetable and animal; but the
Professor’s experiments on such bodies are still in progress.

The Rev. Charles Graves communicated a general theo-
rem in the Calculus of Quaternions :

Let Q bea variable quaternion, of which f( Q) is a homo-
geneous function of the n degree; and let

S.df(Q) = S.NdQ,
then we shall have

S.NQ=nSf(Q). (1)
And, more generally, if Q, Q’, Q’, &c., be any number of
variable quaternions, of which f(Q, Q’, Q’,....) is a homo-
geneous function of the n degree; and if
S.df(Q, Q’, Q,...)=S.NdQ+ S.NdQ’+ S.N’dQ’ + &e.,
we shall have

S.NQ+ S.N’Q'+ S.N’Q’+...=n8.f(Q,.Q; Q’,-+») Q)

Let us first establish the theorem in a particular case, and
it will afterwards be easy to show that the proof admits of ex-
tension to the most general one. Suppose, therefore, that

J(Q) = RQR QR’
where #, Rf’, R” are any constant quaternions; then
S.df(Q) = S.RdQR QR’ + S.RQRAQR’ ;

or, in virtue of the rule which permits us to execute a cyclic
permutation on factors under the scalar sign,
VOL. Iv. 2D

348

S.df(Q) = 8S. R’QR'R+ R’RQR)dQ
= S.NdQ.
Retracing the steps of this process, we see that
S.NQ=S.(RQRR+ RRQR)Q
=S.RQHRQR'+ S.FQRQR
=28.f(Q).

And the proof would hold equally good if /( Q) became the sum
of any number of terms, all of the same form as RQR’ QR’.
The theorem is therefore proved for the most general homo-
geneous function of the second degree of Q. The nature of
the proof remaining quite unaltered when we suppose x to be-
come any other positive integer; and, moreover, conceive the
function f to depend upon any number of variables, it seems
unnecessary to occupy space with the fuller statement of it.

The equation (1) is an extension to the calculus of quater-
nions of the ordinary algebraic equation,

x a” = NX" 5
de ut

and equation (2) is an extension of the more general theorem
discovered by Fontaine, viz., that if U bea homogeneous func-
tion of the n* degree of any number of variables, x, y, z, &c.,
dU dU dU

y—s—+2——4+...=nU.

ie dy dz

By means of this latter theorem it is proved that if a sur-
face be represented by an equation U = const., in which U is
homogeneous, and of the n degree, in 2, y, and z, the equa-
tion of its tangent plane at the point xyz will be

dU, dU ,

x +—— a ee const
he tis lagi gig EGON

It was from observing the existence of a similar relation

349

between the equations of a surface of the second order and of
its tangent plane, as found by Sir William R. Hamilton in
his geometrical applications of the Calculus of Quaternions,
that Mr. Graves was led to investigate the theorem now com-
municated to the Academy.

The following theorem respecting ellipsoids, obtained by
the method of quaternions, was communicated by Sir William
Rowan Hamilton, in a note to the Secretary of Council:

‘¢ On the mean axis of a given ellipsoid, as the major axis,
describe an ellipsoid of revolution, of which the equatorial
circle shall be touched by those tangents to the principal sec-
tion of the given ellipsoid (in the plane of the focal hyperbola),
which are parallel to the umbilicar diameters. In this equa-
torial circle, and in every smaller and parallel circle of the new
ellipsoid thus constructed, conceive that indefinitely many
quadrilaterals are inscribed, for each of which one pair of op-
posite sides shall be parallel to the given umbilicar diameters,
while the other pair of opposite sides shall be parallel to the
asymptotes of the focal hyperbola. Then the intersection of
the first pair of opposite sides of the inscribed quadrilateral
will be a point on the surface of the given ellipsoid.

‘* | may remark that the distance of either focus of the
new ellipsoid from the common centre of the new and old
ellipsoids, will be equal to the perpendicular let fall from
either of the two points, which were called T and v in a recent
note and diagram, on the umbilicar semidiameter av, or on
that semidiameter prolonged; while the distance of the um-
bilic uv from the foot of either of these two perpendiculars,
that is, the projection of either of the two equal tangents to
the focal hyperbola, ru, uv, on the umbilicar semidiameter
AU, or on that semidiameter prolonged, will be the minor
semiaxis, or the radius of the equator, of the new ellipsoid (of
revolution).

2D2

350

‘* This new ellipsoid ¢owches the old one at the ends of the
given mean axis; but it also cuts the same old or given ellip-
soid, in a system of two ellipses, contained in planes perpen-
dicular to the asymptotes of the focal hyperbola.

‘If the semiaxes of the given ellipsoid be a, b, c, the
common distance of the two foci of the new or derived ellip-
soid (of revolution) from the common centre of the two ellip-
solids, is expressed by the formula

V(@-B) ¥ (=e)
Ce sare (1)

«¢ And I venture, although with diffidence, to propose the
name of the Two MEDIAL FOCI, for the two points thus deter-
mined on the mean axis 20 of the ellipsoid a, 6, c. If their
vectors be denoted by +, the equation of that original ellip-
soid may be thus written:

T(Ai+¢)+ TAi-® = 26; (2)
or thus,
TQi-2)=b64+0'8.a1; (3)
where F sine
LG BREES sea ge SA
Me ee Tie a

n, 9, p, having the same significations as in notes recently
read; while e may perhaps be called the MEDIAL EXCEN-
TRICITY of the ellipsoid abc.

‘¢ In a future communication I may be induced to return
on the quaternion analysis employed, and to submit to the
Academy some account of it.”

Mr. M. Donovan concluded his paper on the Universal
Vitality of Matter.

He remarked, that the title of his paper on the Universal
Vitality of Matter had led some persons to imagine that he
believed every kind of matter to be endued with life, under-
stood in the common acceptation of the word, than which

351

nothing could be more ridiculous, or farther from his views,
which he explained as follows:

‘¢ I have shown that there are various kinds or degrees of
life ; such as that of a man in full possession of health and
faculties; of a man who neither sees, hears, feels, tastes,
breathes, nor circulates blood, yet is alive and recovers his
powers; of a body recently dead, as is the expression, in
which certain secretions take place, and which is still suscep-
tible of certain stimuli. I have referred to the vitality, in
some cases persistent, of an amputated limb; to the retention
of life, for a short time, in the decollated heads of men and
other animals, in their headless trunks, in small portions of
their flesh when removed, in their detached hearts, and in
their blood. I have instanced the symptoms of life in vege-
tables, and also of a peculiar life in some organic beings of so
feeble a nature that for ages it had been uncertain whether
they were animals or vegetables, and the vital principle was
never proved to exist in them. Life is then a quality which
assumes almost as many varieties, degrees, and modes as there
are classes and states of animals or vegetables.

“* T have suggested that it were contrary to the order of
nature to suppose that life is utterly extinguished at the point
usually called inanimate; that Nature’s works glide from one
form to another by imperceptible gradations; that it would be
a striking anomaly if the general analogy of her proceedings
were departed from in this instance, and if there were nothing
intermediate to fill up the vast chasm supposed to exist
between life and actual exanimation. I have endeavoured to
render it probable that there is a grade of life, not recognizable
to our senses, and beneath that of the meanest vegetable,
which may be exalted by natural processes to the highest de-
gree of intellectual vitality. This low grade is what I call the
vitality of matter.

** But, beside all considerations of analogy and probability,
I have adduced the testimony of Scripture to prove that the

352

Almighty infixed vitality in matter along with its other pro-
perties: forthe command given to all created things, vegetable
and animal,* to increase and multiply, must have been ac-
companied by the endowment of matter with the means of
obeying the mandate, namely, with the vital principle. As
matter could not become alive of its own accord, the vital
principle must have been either infixed in it as an universal
and permanent property, or it must be infused into it in
each individual case of vivification by divine power. But
God must have intended that the command to increase and
multiply should be carried into effect without his further in-
terposition in each particular instance ; for if this were not
intended there would have been no occasion for the general
order given to organized beings to multiply. There must be
something congenial to the human mind in the idea that life is
one of the elements of which matter is composed ; it has been
shown that it was a principle in the philosophy of the ancient
Egyptians, of the Pythagoreans, the Peripatetics, the Stoics,
the Platonists, the Pantheists, the Hylozoists, and the Magi.
It was an accredited opinion of many eminent moderns, as
Kepler, Hunter, and Coleridge; and it is still entertained by
Bremser and a host of others.

‘«‘ This view of the subject advances us one step towards
the explanation of the phenomena of vivification; for it is
more easy to comprehend the intension and remission of a
variable quality than its first creation. If life exist as a pro-
perty of matter, we can understand that it may be modified in
a variety of ways, according to the degree of vitality with
which the animal or vegetable is to be endued. The kind of
life which I suppose to exist in inorganic matter, and which
may be called elementary life, is of the lowest character, more
feeble than that of the meanest vegetable existence ; it is here
conceived to be one of the properties of matter, and to be sub-

* See Gen. i. 11, 20, 24, 28.

353

ject to change or modifications, like the other properties of
matter, when chemical affinity is exerted with the result of
producing combination. The act of combination always pro-
duces more or less alteration of the chief properties of the
combining bodies, and therefore it may be presumed that so
important a property as vitality does not escape the universal
change, and that by a succession of such modifications it may
be exalted to any required degree. This happens in some way
which art cannot accomplish, but which may be closely imi-
tated during the operation of that kind of chemical affinity
which produces voltaic phenomena. The voltaic current pos-
sesses so much the character of life that it overpowers the
real vital principle in the living, simulates it in the dead, and
actually restores it to a body which, to all appearance, had
ceased to live, and never would have breathed more.

‘¢ As to the manner in which these exaltations of vitality
are brought about, nothing but conjecture can be offered ;
several modes may be imagined. It is indisputable that there
are many kinds of life, as has been already evidenced in the
different conditions of animals and vegetables. It has been
the chief object of this Essay to render it probable that there
is a different and lower grade of vitality, this being a property
of all inorganic matter; and the mode of reasoning on this
question was, that such an assumption accords best with the
phenomena of Nature. When chemical action occasions new
combinations, a change in the vital state of the matter con-
cerned may take place amongst the alterations of properties
which always occur in these cases; and the subject of the
new combinations may pass into one or other of the states just
mentioned.

‘© This view is taken under the assumption that life in
different instances is different in kind; but an explanation may
be conceived, under the supposition that it differs in degree,
the kind remaining the same throughout, in which case the

354

differences of vitality induced by chemical combination would
amount to mere differences in intensity.

** A third mode of conceiving the change of character
which the vital principle may undergo in consequence of che-
mical combination may be the following. It may be supposed
that the vital principle, in its most exalted form, is not simple
or uncompounded, but combines in itself the attributes which
belong to human vitality, to the vitality of the lower animals,
and to that of vegetables. Remove the attributes of man, and
the vital principle is degraded to that of the inferior animals;
withdraw also the attributes of the inferior animals, and the
vital principle becomes elementary ; it is reduced to that lowest
degree which is a mere property of matter. But matter is pe-
culiarly adapted to recover its lost attributes, when other kinds
of matter, possessed of these attributes, enter into combination
with it.

‘* This, of course, is all hypothesis; but it is certain that
there are different kinds of life, that one kind may be made to
pass into another, and that any of the foregoing assumptions
may be employed in explaining such conversions: the facts
are quite independent of modes of explanation.

‘‘ The transition from what is generally considered total
lifelessness to the vital state is in some cases so easy that there
is reason to believe the two conditions to be less opposed or
remote from each other than is generally supposed. It has
been shown that some creatures, to all appearance lifeless,
may be brought to life by wetting them; yet, in some in-
stances, they had been for twenty-seven years dead in the
common sense of the word, and would have for ever remained
so. Others had been killed by immersion in alcohol several
times in the space of a few hours, and revivified each time.
Vegetable substances afford similar examples of facility of re-
suscitation, after 1000 or even 3000 years of total quiescence
of vitality. To explain these phenomena by pronouncing

355 ©

them cases of suspended animation were to disguise a plain
fact by a metaphor. Is it meant that the onion was in a
swoon for 3000 years, and that the creature dried up and
withered for twenty-seven years, had been dead and alive at
the same time? Unless this be the meaning I cannot conceive
any other.

‘¢ That one kind of life may be made to pass into another,
was shown by tracing the progress of vivification of food, from
the period of its being taken into the stomach, to that of its
constituting part of the animal’s body.

‘* Facts were adduced in support of the argument that by
chemical combination vitality is developed in the combining
particles ; and in proof that the vitality of these particles be-
longs to them, and not to a common stock contained in the
body of the animal, it was shown that parts of the animal
body may be removed, yet still retain their vitality; that
they may even be replaced, and continue to live; nay, that
they may live and grow on the body of some other animal.

‘* The chief principle involved in these speculations is no
doubt an hypothesis. But an hypothesis, in the absence of
an adequate induction, may be tolerated in physics, when it
agrees with the phenomena, and connects, in one uniform sys-
tem, a series of propositions which, without it, would remain
insulated. Under such circumstances an hypothesis has its
chance of being a truth, and is not to be utterly, in all cases,
contemned, notwithstanding the denunciation of Newton:
hypotheses have rendered good service in some departments
of physics.”

356

June 11.

REV. HUMPHREY LLOYD, D.D., President,
in the Chair.

Sir Robert Kane read a paper on the Manufacture of Iron
in this country, and exhibited specimens found in different
localities.

The Rev. Charles Graves read the Second Part of a Paper
on the Ogham Character.

In the former part of this Paper a general account was
given of the monuments on which inscriptions in the Ogham
character occur; and from the nature both of the monuments
themselves, and of the inscriptions which they bear, it was
argued that the theory of those antiquaries who refer them to
a period anterior to the introduction of Christianity into Ire-
land is not only unsupported, but is even contradicted by
facts.

The great majority of these monuments are characterized
by circumstances which more or less distinctly mark them as
belonging to the Christian period. Several of them are in-
scribed with crosses, of a very ancient form, and to all appear-
ance as old as the Ogham inscriptions on them. Many stand
in Christian cemeteries ; others in the neighbourhood of cells
or oratories. Some are still called after ancient saints, though
the inscriptions on them do not exhibit the names by which
these saints were ordinarily known. Again, some of the in-
scriptions prove, beyond all doubt, that the persons whose
work they are were acquainted with the Latin language. Like
some of the very ancient sepulchral monuments of Wales and
Cornwall, the Ogham stones, in general, bear either a single
proper name in the genitive case, or the proper name accom-
panied by the patronymic; the names themselves being such

Be,

357

as meet us continually in documents relating to the early his-
tory of the Christian Church in Ireland.

If this question respecting the age of our Ogham monu-
ments could be settled by a single instance, there is a stone
in the churchyard of Kinard, in the county of Kerry, which
might be referred to as furnishing decisive evidence. This

monument is inscribed with a cross, LE
and the name MARIANI written in ican nes
the Ogham character; and there
are no grounds for pretending that
it is less ancient than any other
Ogham monument in existence. |
Now, not only does this name, Ma- |!
RIANUS, which is equivalent to the
Irish Maolmaireo, belong to Chris- }
tian times, but we have reason to {‘
suspect it to be as late as the tenth
or eleventh century.

But as there are Ogham monu-
ments, which neither by their own
nature, nor by that of the inscrip-
tions upon them, furnish us withany

means of directly estimating their
antiquity ; and as, moreover, it is al-
leged that the Ogham alphabet and
character, having been invented in
the most remote Pagan times, con-
tinued in use after the introduction
of Christianity into this country ;
it becomes necessary to analyse the

structure of this alphabet itself, in
order to obtain materials for estimating the time and manner
of its formation.

The following brief account of the Ogham alphabet is
taken from the tract on Oghams in the Book of Ballymote,

358

and from the Uraicept, an ancient Irish grammatical treatise,
of which several copies are extant. It is the more necessary,
as errors have crept into the statements which all the most
distinguished Irish antiquaries have made respecting the
Ogham. O'Flaherty, Molloy, M‘Curtin, Harris, Ledwich,
and O’Connor, not to mention General Vallancey, Mr. Beau-
fort, and Mr. O’ Flanagan, have fallen into mistakes as regards
the power or number of the letters.

At the close of the Ogham tract in the Book of Bally-
mote are given about eighty different forms of the alphabet,
exhibiting the various modifications to which it was subjected.
The following, which is the first given, appears to have been
its original form :

== =
bt EFroniho «oe qm s nrn aoi4ue 1
From this the transition was an easy one to the form in
which it is commonly presented, viz.:
m n ig qou e 1
fo oe BnsTs n
hotwc q

In fact, all that was necessary was to make the stem-
strokes of the letters in the primitive alphabet continuous.

The next change made seems to have consisted in the ad-
dition of characters denoting diphthongs :

ea o1 ul 1d ae

ee cp Gale

Of these the two which stand for ea and o1, as may be
collected from a passage in the Uraicept, were first added.
The three latter appear to have been occasionally employed
in other ways. Thus the symbol for u was made to stand
for y. The symbol for ia is said to have been also used for
p; and we are told that the symbol for ae denoted likewise a,
cc, ch, ach, and uch.

359

It is deserving of notice that, of the diphthongs, none but
the first has been as yet found on ancient monuments.

Some modern writers state that p was denoted in Ogham
by a short stroke parallel to the stem-line. This, however,
seems to havé been a recent contrivance, resorted to by per-
sons ignorant of the manner in which that letter was repre-
sented by those who used the Ogham in ancient times. ‘The
proper mode of writing p was by bh; and the Uraicept as-
signs a reason for this practice, viz. that p is an aspirated b.

We are also presented with a spiral character, said to de-
note z. This too is a modern invention, growing, like the
one just mentioned, out of ignorance. The ancient Irish,
when they had occasion to write words containing the letter z,
substituted pe or po forit. Thus in the Liber Hymnorum we
find the names Elizabeth and Zacharias spelled Elistabeth
and Stacharias ; and in the copy of the Uraicept, in the Book
of Lecan, the name of the Greek letter ¢ is written pceza.

The fourteenth letter of the Ogham alphabet was certainly
intended to represent z; but the Irish character employed to
signify its power being somewhat like that which stands for y,
it was supposed to denote that letter. Others, again, have
taken it for x, contrary to all ancient authority.

The inventors of the Ogham alphabet gave to its letters
the names of trees or plants, as follows:

b, beizh, _ birch. m, muin, vine.

l, luip, — quicken. ee sont, ivy.

F; feann, alder. nz, ngeoal, broom or reed,
Pr pal, sallow. yt or z, ypepaip, blackthorn.

n, nin, ash. Pr, puip, elder.

h, huach, hawthorn. a, calm, fir.

d, oulp, oak. 0, onn, furze.

t, zinne, holly? u, un, heath.

Cc, coll, hazle. e, eadad, aspen.

q or cu, queinz, apple. 1, 10ad, yew.

360

ea, eabad, aspen. ae, amhancoll, twin coll: as it
ol, oin, spindletree. is formed of two colls, c’s, or
ul, uilleann, woodbine. sets of four parallel strokes,
1d, IpIn, gooseberry. laid one across the other.

The Ogham, like the Greek Alphabet, is called Bethiuis-
nin, or Bethluis, from its first two letters. The former name
seems to have given rise to the assertion, that in one form of
the ancient Irish alphabet the letter 2 stood third. There is
nothing in the Uraicept to countenance this statement; on
the other hand, there are passages in it which show that the
word nin was occasionally taken in a general signification, and
was used with reference to all the letters of the alphabet in-
differently.

The letters of the Bethluisnin are all called érees (peada);
but that name is applied in a special signification to the vow-
els, as being trees in the most proper sense. The conso-
nants are termed side-trees (caobomna); and the diphthongs
over-trees (popfeada). ‘The continuous stem-line along which
the Ogham letters are ranged is termed the ridge (opuim) ;
each short stroke, perpendicular or oblique to it, is called a
twig (fleays).

The formation of the Ogham characters indicates a divi-
sion of the alphabet into groups, each containing five letters.
Each group is named after its first letter. Thus the letters
b, 1, f; s, m form the b group (acme b); A, d, t, ¢, g, the h
group (aicme h); and soon. The diphthongs (foppeda) form
a group named the ponaicme.

One of the first things to be remarked in this Ogham al-
phabet is the separation of the letters into consonants and
vowels, This arrangement alone ought to have satisfied any
scholar that it was the work of a grammarian, and not a ge-
nuine primitive alphabet. Again, the vowels are arranged ac-
cording to the method of the Irish grammarians, who have

Se a ee

361

divided them into two classes, broad and slender. The broad,
a, o, u, are put first; the slender, e, 1, last. At whatever time
this distinction had its rise, it was not by any means strictly ob-
served by the earliest writers of this country. Frequent vio-
lations of it are to be found in the orthography of the Irish
passages in the Book of Armagh, and of the names which
occur in the most ancient inscriptions.

There is scarcely any particular in the foregoing account
of the Ogham alphabet which does not indicate a connexion
between it and the Runic alphabets, especially the later and
more developed ones, such as were used by the Anglo-
Saxons, and were constructed by persons acquainted with
the Roman letters.

The most ancient Runic alphabet was commonly divided
into three groups of letters (atter); thus, f, uw, th, 0, r, k—h,
n, t, a, s—t, b, l, m, 6; and there existed an almost infinite
variety of cryptic alphabets, all founded upon this one princi-
ple, that the symbol for any letter indicated, in the first in-
stance, to which of these three groups it belonged, and, in the
next, the place which it held in that group.

No better instance can be given than the following alpha-
bet, described by Liljegren in his Runlira, p. 50:

AR BAA hea chsh dt

uth

Here we see not only an exemplification of the principle on
which the Ogham alphabet is constructed, but even a develop-
ment of it in a form very nearly the same as that of the
Oghan itself. Goransson, in his Bautil, p. 232, gives a figure
of an ancient monument, on which occur a few words written
in these Ogham-like Runes, the remaining part of the in-
scription being in Runes of the common form.

Other Runic alphabets were formed by repeating the initial
letter of each group a different number of times, to denote each

362

of the remaining letters in that group. Thus the symbol for
JF, written thrice, stood for th; two h’s for n; and so on.
Here again we have an instance of the use of the principle on
which the Ogham alphabet was framed.

It seems extremely probable that the forms of the letters
in the Runic alphabet, ffgured above, and in the original
Ogham alphabet, suggested the notion of naming the letters
of the latter after trees. The Ogham vowels, which have
twigs (pleapga) on both sides, are termed simply trees ; the
consonants, which have branches only on one side, or branches
placed obliquely, are called side-trees.*

The idea of a stem-line as a rule or guide to the rest of
the characters seems to have been borrowed from the Runes.
Goransson furnishes us with several instances of Runes stand-
ing on, or depending from, asingle straight line. It was also
not unusual to make a vertical straight line the common stem-
line (8taf) to a number of Runes, whose characteristic strokes
(fannestrefen) branched out from it consecutively.

The letters a and o are denoted by the same characters
in the oldest Swedish Runic alphabet and in the original
Ogham. This circumstance may help us to account for the

* Vallancey noticed the resemblance of the Ogham characters to trees; but he
seems to have thought that the form was adapted to the name, rather than the name
to the form:

‘From the Book of Oghams, translated and published in my Vindication, it ap-
pears that the first Ogham characters were intended to represent trees; thus, ae :
which is exactly the Chinese key, or character for a tree, except the additional ob-
lique strokes, Tie" Prospectus of a Dictionary of the Language of the ancient
Irish, Introd., p. 34.

It ought also to be mentioned, that an Arabic collection of alphabets, by Ibn

Wahshih, translated by Von Hammer, contains two tree-shaped alphabets; of which
one is constructed on precisely the same principle as the Ogham. This work, which
for a time imposed upon the half learned, is now proved to be of no authority. The
greater number of the alphabets which it contains are merely fictitious; and its pre-
tended explanations of Egyptian hieroglyphics are all found to be incorrect.

a Se ee ee oe

363

formation of the vowel group in the Ogham alphabet. Be-
ginning with the vowels a and 0, for which he found Runic
characters already formed, viz., stem-strokes, with one or two
strokes across, the alphabet maker went on to invent charac-
ters for the remaining vowels, on the same principle.

So much for the tree-form of the Ogham letters. Their
tree-names seem to have multiplied in somewhat a similar
manner. In the original Runic alphabet but two of the let-
ters are named after trees: thorn, and birch. In the later and
more developed Anglo-Saxon alphabets we find the number of
tree-names increased to six: thorn, yew, sedge, birch, oak,
andash. The contriver of the Ogham alphabet named all his
letters after trees. In this case, as in the former one, we see
a progress in a certain direction, obviously arising out of a
desire to systematize.

When we come to consider the powers of the letters in the
Ogham, we find fresh reason to infer its close connexion with
the Runic alphabet.

The letter h, though excluded from the number of radical
letters by modern Irish grammarians,* was manifestly thought
indispensable when the Ogham alphabet was framed. We
cannot otherwise account for the fact, that a character is as-
signed to it, the removal of which would entirely disturb the
symmetry of the scale. This indicates that the framers of
the Ogham were influenced by a regard to a foreign alphabet
into which h enters as a radical letter. We find h an element
in the oldest Swedish alphabet of sixteen Runes, as well as in
the Semitic alphabets, with which some writers have vainly
endeavoured to connect the Ogham. |

Again, the letter p is wanting, both in the original Ogham
and in the oldest Runes. And in the later Runic alphabets
it is represented by a dotted b. (Stunginn Biarkan.) On

* O’Donovan’s Grammar of the Irish Language, p. 31.

VOL. IV. 25

364

the other hand, p is a primitive letter in the Phoenician al-
phabet.*

Hickes} presents us with two alphabets of Runes, such as
he supposes were in use amongst the Anglo-Saxons after the
influence of the Danes had been established in England. In
these we find a character standing for g, and called cweorth ;t
another called stan, denoting st or z; another named ing,
probably equivalent to xg, the thirteenth letter of the Ogham.
The diphthongs are placed at the end of both, as in the
Ogham.

The division of vowels into the two classes of broad and
slender, though it be a really existing and important one,§ is
not noticed, so far as we are aware, by the ancient Greek,
Latin, or Arabian grammarians. In the Scandinavian lan-
guages it is observed; and rules founded upon it are given in
the Danish and Swedish grammars of the present day.

It is vain to assert that the Irish grammarians who used
and wrote about the Ogham were unacquainted with the
Scandinavian or Anglo-Saxon Runes. We have their own
evidence to the contrary. Amongst the Ogham alphabets
figured in the Book of Ballymote we find two Runic alpha-
bets tolerably correctly written; one is called Osham na
Yoochlannach (the Ogham of the men of Lochlan). The
other is named Salloxsham (the Ogham of the foreigners) ;
and along with it are given the Icelandic names of the letters.

But the most conclusive testimony on this head is furnished
by a fragment lately discovered by Mr. Eugene Curry in a
MS. in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin. A folio of

* Gesenii Mon. Scrip. et Lit. Phoen., p. 41.

¢ Gram. Anglo-Sax. et Mesogoth., pp. 135-6.

{ Hence, no doubt, the Irish name of g, queipt or cueinc, which does not
seem to be a genuine Irish word. But what is the origin of eweorth? It seems as
if it had been formed according to the analogy of peorth (a pawn), the name given
to the Anglo-Saxon Rune for p.

§ Latham on the English Language, p. 122.

365

vellum, used as a fly-leaf to bind together a small fasciculus
included in the volume, was found by him to have contained a
short poem furnishing rules for the construction of a Runic
Ogham, and followed by the alphabet itself written in full. The
first five letters of the latter are wanting, and some of the re-
maining ones are very indistinct. Enough, however, is left
to show that it was a fully developed and comparatively recent
alphabet of Runes, arranged according to the order of the
letters in the Ogham alphabet. The following fac-simile
exhibits as much of it as is at all distinct.

AAA Le Hh AVE 6 ONAL

hote4mypngptpa ou e 1 CAorimta- fe

The beginnings and endings of several of the verses are
illegible ; but their general purport appears from the parts
which remain. They were merely intended to remind a per-
son of the mode in which the several Runes were formed;
thus: z as a hook [turned] towards you: two fingers up inc ;
re two twigs on a twig—two fingers in the back of °—two
twigs from one root in u—fc.

Fortunately the last line is perfect, and contains the fol-
lowing distinct recognition of the introduction of the Ogham :

Tucad anall a tpuaill claiverm pi Cochlano
In cogum oan lean api a laim pein po oapben.

Hither was brought, in the sword sheath of Lochlan’s king,
The Ogham across the sea. It was his own hand that cut it.

If this statement be true, it would appear that the Ogham
alphabet of twenty-five letters, simple and compound, arranged
in a peculiar order, was introduced into Ireland from some
part of Scandinavia or northern Germany. But, wherever
it had its origin, the order of its letters must have been fixed
upon before the tree-shaped characters were invented; and
this order, as we have already observed, being founded on

2 E 2

366

the distinction between consonants, vowels, and diphthongs,
proves the alphabet not to be a primitive one, but the contri-
vance of a grammarian.

The assertion that the Runic Ogham, just described, was
cut upon the sheath of a sword, is in accordance with what we
know of the customs of the Northern people. The hilt of
the sword with which Bedwulf slew the Grendel’s mother is
described as having been marked with Rune staves (BEowuLr,
]. 3388); and in the Edda we find Brynhildr teaching Si-
gurdr to cut the Sigrunar (victorious Runes) on the hilt and
other parts of his sword (Brynhildr, Quid. I. 6). The Ar-
chological Album (1845), p. 204, furnishes us with a repre-
sentation of a silver sword-hilt thus inscribed with Runes,
which was found some time ago in Kent.

It is worthy of notice that the most ancient authorities
number Ogma, the inventor of the Ogham character, amongst
the Tuatha De Danann. ‘Those who believe that race to
have been a northern one will regard this circumstance as a
confirmation of the theory which connects the Ogham with
the Runes. As for the name of Ogma, it seems likely to
denote only a mythological personage. He is described as
being the grandson of Eladam ( Scveniia).

Dr. O’Connor, who took most pains to examine the struc-
ture of the Ogham alphabet, seems to have felt considerable
misgivings as to its antiquity. He distinctly avows his belief
that it originally had but sixteen letters; and, in consequence
of this supposition, he is forced to admit that the tree-shaped
letters (formas rectilineares) may be of modern invention.
He even expresses a doubt as to the date of the Uraicept,
which is the oldest authority on all points relative to Irish
grammar. Still he maintains that the Irish possessed a pri-
mitive alphabet of sixteen Ogham letters, all named after trees.

All that can be said in reply to this assertion is, that
if we deny the antiquity of the Ogham alphabet as it has

|
:
|

367

been handed down to us, we have no proof remaining of
the existence of any older Ogham. ‘The monuments, whose
antiquity is so much boasted, bear inscriptions in the com-
monly received Ogham. The most ancient manuscript trea-
tises on grammar describe it, and no other. ‘These being
the only evidences which we possess, bearing upon the ques-
tion before us, if they be set aside, we are abandoned to
mere conjecture. ‘The truth is, that’ nearly all the assertions
which have been put forward by Irish antiquaries, respecting
the origin and use of letters amongst the ancient Irish, rest
upon the authority either of the Tract on Ogham, so often
alluded to, or of the Uraicept: and, on this account, an ana-
lysis of these treatises ought long since to have been given
to the world. When critically examined, they will be found
to be compositions of a much later date than is commonly
assigned to them; nay, even devoid of peculiar ancient ele-
ments which we might suppose to have been wrought up by
later writers, interpolating and commenting upon them. The
Uraicept, in its present form, cannot have been written before
the latter part of the ninth century; and its authors, whoever
they may have been, were persons whose notions of grammar
were derived from Priscian and Donatus.

We may, indeed, be reminded that the most ancient Irish
tales contain allusions to the use of the Ogham character in
remote pagan times. A tale in the Leabhar na h Uidhri men-
tions a monument erected in memory of Fothadh Airgthech,
whose death is referred to the third century.. The story of
Deirdre, published by the Gaelic Society, contains a similar
allusion (p. 127). The Book of Ballymote preserves an an-
cient tract, which mentions the Ogham monument of Fiach-
rach, who is said to have died A. D. 380.

Before we can estimate the value of this testimony, we
must approximate to the date of the compositien of these
tales. Their evidence will be of little weight if it should ap-

368

pear that they were written long after the erection of exist-
ing Ogham monuments, which certainly belong to Christian
times.

The conclusion to which Mr. Graves has arrived, as re-
gards the origin of Ogham character, is shortly this, that it
was framed by persons acquainted with the later and deve-
loped Runic alphabets, such as were used by the Anglo-
Saxons. If this conclusion be well founded, the existence of
Ogham monuments in Ireland does not prove, as is commonly
supposed, that the Irish had the use of letters before the in-
troduction of Christianity into this country. On the other
hand, it must be admitted, that even if the recency of the
Ogham be granted, the question respecting the time of the
introduction of letters into Ireland still remains unsettled.
Long before the invention of the Ogham character, it seems
likely that the Irish may have had letters of some kind: either
Roman letters obtained from Britain, or Runes derived from
some of the Northern nations, with whom they certainly had
intercourse in very remote times.

Mr. Graves exhibited a rubbing of an inscription on one
of the upright stones supporting a cromleach at Lennan in
the parish of Tullycorbet, county of Monaghan.

The inscription, though not deeply cut, is well preserved,
being executed on a smooth part of the stone, completely
sheltered from the action of the weather.

Of its genuineness Mr. Graves acknowledged that doubts
might be entertained, inasmuch as no similar inscriptions have

369

been yet discovered in this country. At the same time he
thought it desirable to bring it under the notice of antiqua-
ries, in order that, if it be spurious, competent authority may
pronounce it to be a forgery ; or, if it should appear to be ge-
nuine, that other inscriptions of the same kind might be sought
for on the cromleachs which abound in this country.

Mr. Graves suggested that some persons in the neigh-
bourhood of Tullyecorbet might possibly possess information
calculated to throw light on this question.

The characters employed in the inscription seem to be
Runes depending from a stem-line ; a mode of Runic writing
which certainly was in use, though not the commonest. Mr.
Graves abstained from offering any conjectures as to the
reading of the inscription ; hoping that, if it should prove de-
serving of their attention, some of the English or Northern
antiquaries, who have made Runes their special study, might
be induced to exercise their deciphering powers upon it.

A note was read from the Rev. Mr. Armstrong, of Kil-
muckridge, County Wexford, describing an ancient earthen-
ware urn or crucible, found in his neighbourhood, containing
several specimens of bronze articles, such as celts, rings, and
a gouge, all in a state of advanced oxidation; and also a por-
tion of an instrument, composed apparently of an alloy resem-
bling speculum metal, which was not oxidated on the surface.
The hardness of the composition of this article was so great, a
penknife would not cut it.

‘¢ The urn was discovered about three feet below the sur-
face, with a flag placed over it; but no other stone, of any size
or description, was found near it. The soil in which it was
imbedded is a stiff, yellow clay, but the urn was filled with a
dark-coloured earth, similar to that of the upper stratum.
The urn contained no remains of bone, &c., or any other ar-
ticles of antiquity than those now in your possession.

370

‘¢ The name of the townland in which the urn was found
is Ballyvadden, in the parish of Kilmuckridge ; and the name
of the finder is Patrick Dempsey.

‘* T regret that I have not been able to procure more sa-
tisfactory information on the subject.

** Over the spot where the urn was found there was a
mound of earth, in removing which to fill a marl-pit, and in
levelling the bank, the discovery was made; but whether the
mound was occasioned by the opening of the marl-pit in the
- first instance, or existed there previously, does not appear.”

Sir William Betham exhibited a seal belonging to Mr.
Cooke of Parsonstown, found in the river at Roscrea, bearing
the ‘‘ fleur de lis,” with the inscription ‘*S. Gaurrip1 Cor-
NUBIENSIS,” apparently of the early part of the fourteenth
century.

Sir William stated that he had not been able to connect
this Geoffrey Cornwall with Ireland by the Irish records, but
there could be no doubt it was the seal of Sir Geoffrey Corn-
wall, Knight, who died about 1342, or his son, Sir Geoffrey,
who died about 1364.

The first Sir Geoffrey Cornwall was son of Sir Richard
de Cornubia, natural son of Prince Richard Plantagenet, Earl
of Cornwall and Poictou, King of the Romans, second son of
King John. He married Margaret, daughter and co-heir of
Hugh de Mortimer, of Rickard’s Castle, and sister of Joan,
wife of Richard Talbot, Lord of Rickard’s Castle, ancestor to
the Earl of Shrewsbury. Sir Geoffrey obtained the barony
of Burford with Margaret, and large estates in Shropshire
and Herefordshire. He had a grant of free warren in his
manors of Stepleton, Dineford, Norton, Auberden, and Ni-
mindon, 10 Edw. II. 1316; and a market and fair at Steple-
ton, 1333, 8 Edw. III. On his death, about 1342, he was
found seised of the manor of Thorpe and half the manor of
Norton, in Northamptonshire, with other lands.

371

His son, Sir Geoffrey de Cornubia (or Cornwall), married
Cecilia, daughter of ; and dying about 1364, he was
found seised of half the manor of Racheford, and all that of
Stepleton, and the lands of Lentwardyn, in Herefordshire ; the

manors of Burford and Overes hundred in Shropshire, the
manor of Ambredene, in Essex ; the manor of Thorpe, &c., in
Northamptonshire; that of King’s Newton, in Devonshire ;
Boreford, Puttlesden, Wyle, Sockton Stormy, Sheldesley
Groat, Achford, Overton, and Hulle, in Shropshire.

His descendant, Sir Thomas Cornwall, was knighted by
Edward IV., and Sir Edmond Cornwall was made Knight
of the Bath at the coronation of Richard III.

It has not been ascertained that Geoffrey de Cornwall had
any connexion with Ireland, as far as the records are con-
cerned, as his name has not been discovered thereon; but the
seal being found here, it would indicate that he had possessions
in Ireland.

Rev. Charles Graves exhibited, on the part of Mr. Court-
ney Kenny, a large specimen of Iceland spar, found near
Cong, County Mayo.

Rev. Dr. Todd presented to the Museum, on the part of
Mr. Edward Graves, a collection of knives, arrow-heads, &c.,
found in the Island of Sacrificios, on the coast of Mexico.
These articles bear a remarkable analogy in their forms to
the antiquities composed of flint found in Ireland, and also
to those deposited in the Museum of the Academy.

372

June 251rH, 1849.

REV. HUMPHREY LLOYD, D. D., President, in the
Chair.

Rev. Dr. Todd read a paper by Rev. Dr. Hincks, on the
Khorsabad Inscriptions, &c.

This paper begins with pointing out the relationship of the
character used at Khorsabad to those of the other kinds of cu-
neatic writings; all of which, with the exception of the first
Persepolitan, the author considers to be connected together.
The Khorsabad characters correspond to the complicated la-
pidary characters in the great inscription at the India House,
in the same manner as it was shown in a former paper that the
third Persepolitan characters do. ‘They differ, however, in
most instances, from these; and it requires some attention to
the manner in which they are used, and to the words which
are common to the different classes of inscriptions, to avoid
falling occasionally into serious error. The language of all
these inscriptions is nearly the same, as is proved by the oc-
currence of the same words, preformatives, and pronominal
affixes in all of them. The Van inscriptions contain many
words found in the Assyrio-Babylonian, but not the prefor-
matives of verbs nor pronominal affixes; on the other hand,
they have case-endings attached to the nouns, and verbal ter-
minations, which characterize an Indo-European language.
The second Persepolitan characters resemble the Khorsabad
ones less closely than the others do; but in the great majo-
rity of instances the connexion between them can be traced.
The language of these inscriptions differs decidedly from those
of the other classes. Having exhibited specimens of the cor-
responding characters in the several kinds of writing, and
explained the system by which he represents in European
characters their several sounds, he proceeds to illustrate by

373

examples the several kinds of ideographs, including determina-
tive signs. The reading of the names of Babylon, Assyria, and
Jerusalem, and of the royal names of Nebuchadnezzar the
Great, and his father, of Esarchaddon, who built the south-
west palace at Nimrud, Sennacherib, who built the palace at
Kouyunjik, and his father, who built the palace at Khorsabad,
are fully discussed. The author then proceeds to consider the
chronological order of the inscriptions. ‘Those which are en-
graved on the reverses of many of the slabs were cut before
the others, and then rejected; the slab being turned, and a new
inscription engraved on its other face. This is easily accounted
for by supposing that, in the course of his reign, the position
of the king was materially altered. Now it appears that on
the reverses of the slabs he is not spoken of as being in pos-
session of Babylon; nor is Nebo, the peculiar god of the Ba-
bylonians, mentioned among the other gods. In the inscrip-
tions found in front, Nebo is named with high honour, and
authority over Babylon is claimed. The builder of the palace
does not, however, term himself ** king” of Babylon, but uses
a different name. The custom of appointing dependent kings
is illustrated by various examples, and the conclusion arrived
at is, that this king, having conquered Babylon, appointed a
dependent king. The date of this conquest is fixed as 7318. c.
when Chinzirus and Porus are said to have commenced their
reign. Chinzirus was the Khorsabad king, of whose name it
is shown that it is a possible corruption; and Porus was the
dependent Assyrian king of Babylon. His name is identified
with Pul, that ofa former king of Assyria. It is shown that the
date of this conquest was subsequent to the tenth year of the
reign of Chinnilin, and before his fifteenth, probably about
the thirteenth. This would place his accession in 744, which
cannot be much astray. His contemporaries were Bocchoris,
King of Egypt, and Gita, King of Ethiopia, the reading of
which four names is explained. The last is identified with the
Zit of Africanus. The Egyptian chronology subsequent to

374

these kings is shown to be consistent with the data derived
from the canon of Ptolemy; and a comparative view of Assy-
rian, Babylonian, Jewish, and Egyptian reigns concludes the

paper.

Mr. William K. Sullivan read, by permission of the Aca-
demy, the following notice on the Chemical History of Pollen
of Plants.

«« The object of the present memoir is merely to bring be-
fore the notice of the Academy a few of the results at which I
have arrived in the course of a long series of researches on the
chemical nature of the pollen of plants. I hope to have the
honour of laying before the Academy, at its next meeting in
November, a detailed account of all the results which I have
obtained.

«¢ Hitherto I have examined the subject only in two points
of view, viz., the proximate analysis, and the action of nitric
acid on pollenin.

‘< If pollen be treated with ether until nothing further is
dissolved, and if the ether be distilled off, an oil is obtained hav-
ing all the properties of an acid. In all the pollens which | have
examined I have found this to be the case; in no instance
could I detect the presence of glycerine. This is the only
case with which I am acquanted, in the whole vegetable king-
dom, of the existence of a free oily acid. The presence of this
oily acid in pollens has evidently an intimate connexion with
the office which they perform in vegetation. Fritsche,* in
speaking of the question as to whether the pollen-sac contains
granules of different chemical compositions, and which of these
granules is necessary to the function of fructification, says,
that from his experiments he can only draw the probably er-
roneous conclusion that the oil-globules exist in every pollen,
and that they are necessary for fructification, while the other

* Ueber den Pollen, Petersburgh, 1837, p. 33.

375

kinds of granules occur very seldom, and are probably only in-
tended to supply material for the formation of the pollenic tubes.
This opinion, which is borne out by the researches of most
others, coincides singularly with the anomalous chemical nature
of the oil-globule itself. If the oil be saponified by carbonate
of soda, from which it readily expels the carbonic acid, and
precipitated by acetate of lead, and the lead salt treated with
pure anhydrous ether, the greater part will dissolve, leaving a
quantity of a lead salt, which, on decomposition with hydro-
chloric acid, yields a solid, white, fat acid, having all the proper-
ties of the acid obtained by the saponification of pure bee’s
wax. At present I prefer not giving any formula for this body.
The portion soluble in ether, when decomposed, yields an oil
which appears in every respect to be oleic acid. The quan-
tity of the wax varies in different pollens, and it even appears
to vary in different specimens of the same pollen. The pollen
which I in general employed was that of the Pinus picea, but
I have also examined that of Pinus sylvestris, Abies excelsa,
Ulea europeus, Sarothamnius scopartus, and another species,
Crataegus monogyna, Sambicus nigra, Ilex aquifolium, Ra-
nunculus hederaceus, [3 grandifiorus, and also the sporules of
Lycopodium clavatum.

<¢T have not been able to determine whether the stigma of
plants is alkaline. I at first believed that such might be the
case, and that some connexion existed between the acid
nature of the pollen and the alkaline nature, if such be so,
of the stigma; but the results at which I have arrived, with
reference to the constitution of the pollenine itself, and parti-
cularly with reference to the chemical nature of the sporules
of lyeopodium, lead me to think that the origin of the oil-glo-
bules is simply a chemical metamorphosis of the pollenine, as
I will point out in another place.

‘¢ The residue, after treatment with ether, was boiled for
some minutes with a weak solution of potash, and then with
pure water. The mass which remained after this treatment

376

consists of the pollenine of Bucholz and John,* and is varia-
ble in quantity for each plant. From the pollen of Pinus picea
I obtained about 80 percent. Herepath obtained from

Lilium bulbiferum,. . . . . 43:012
candidum, . . . . . 36:936
Cactus speciosissimus, . . . . 46°575f

‘“* The pollenine obtained from Pinus picea scarcely differs
in appearance from the original pollen; it is insoluble in every
substance which I have hitherto tried; while the pollen of the
typha, according to Braconnot, dissolves without decomposi-
tion in concentrated acids; and those of Lilium bulbiferum and
candidum have the same property, according to Herepath.
The only pollen having this property, which I examined, was
that ofthe holly. I have never been able to detect the slightest
trace of starch in pollen, which agrees perfectly with the views
of Raspail. Sugar, on the contrary, appears to be always pre-
sent. On the presence of malic acid, which is stated to have
been found in the pollen of the date by Fourcroy, and in that:
of the cedar by Macaire Prinsep, I cannot decide; at least I
have not been able to detect its presence in any of the pollens
which I have examined. Sulphur does not appear to be a con-
stant constituent, although I have found it present as sulphate
in most of the pollens which I examined, which agrees with
the analysis of the pollen of the cedar by Macaire Prinsep.{
Phosphorus, on the other hand, appears to play an important
part in the function of pollens; I am inclined to think it
exists, not only as phosphoric acid, but also as phosphorus in
combination with organic matter, in some pollens. The quan-
tity of phosphoric acid yielded by the ash of most pollens ex-
ceeds 40 per cent.

* Annal. des Sciences d’Obs., tom. iii. p. 338. 1830.
+ Quarterly Journal of the Chemical Society, No. i. p. 1.
£ Bibliotheque Universelle, 1830, 1. 5.

at7

Silica appears to be always present, and sometimes in
considerable quantity. The proportion of magnesia and of al-
kalies is also remarkable.

‘* Whether pollenine is a homogeneous substance, or not,
remains yet to be decided. The analyses hitherto made, as
well as my own, give very varying results. The difficulty of
obtaining sufficient material has hitherto prevented me from
endeavouring to effect a separation of the tissues which usually
compose the grain of pollen, but I hope in a short time to ar-
rive at some results on this point. I have, however, been able
to settle one point, that is, the existence of nitrogen. In every
pollen which I have hitherto examined I have found that sub-
stance, and generally in very large proportion, in some cases
8 and 9, and in another 11 per cent.

‘“‘ [ have examined the products of the action of nitric acid
on the pollenine, and have arrived at some very remarkable
results which, when completed, will, I hope, throw considera-
ble light on the nature of that body.

** When pollenine from the pollen of Pinus picea is treated
with nitric acid of sp. gr. 1-25, in a retort to which is attached
an apparatus for condensing, kept extremely cool, and gently
heated, a violent action takes place, and after some time the
whole of the pollen disappears, the surface of the liquid in the
retort becomes covered with a considerable layer of oil. If the
distillation be continued for some time, a quantity of oil will
distil over, a portion of which will float in the liquid in the re-
ceiver, while a considerable portion will be found in solution.
The oil which distils over consists principally of butyric, va-
lerianic, and the other volatile acids derived from the action
of nitric acid on fats. I have not as yet sufficiently examined
the fatty body which forms on the surface of the liquid in the
retort. It is perfectly white, soft, and fuses ata very low tem-
perature, forming a perfectly colourless oil having an ex-
tremely aromatic smell, and decomposing when strongly heated.
By continuing the action of nitric acid upon it, it entirely

378

breaks up into suberic acid, valerianic acid, veleronnitrile, and
some other products. During the oxidation of the pollen,
abundance of hydrocyanic acid is given off, indeed in such
quantity as to mask the smell of every other body. This is an
additional proof of the presence of nitrogen.

<¢ When the solid fat is removed from the retort, and the
remaining liquid distilled nearly to dryness until all the vola-
tile oily acids have passed over, there remains in the retort a
large quantity of suberic acid, and also pimelic, and the other
acids obtained in the oxidation of fat, but the principal pro-
duct is suberic acid. I obtained oxalic acid only from one
pollen, namely, Crataegus monogyna.

‘¢It would be premature to speak of the nature of the
white solid fat, but I may state that I think I will be able to
establish its relation to wax on one side, and to lignine and
starch on the other.

‘¢ There is one point more, of great interest, to which I
would beg to call the attention of botanists. Wydeler, as a
consequence of the theory of Schleiden, maintains that plants
have not two sexes, as hitherto supposed; that the anther,
far from being the male organ, is the female,—in fact, an
ovary; that the pollen grain is the germ of a new plant; that
the pollinie tube becomes the embryo within the embryo sac
of the ovule, which merely supplies nourishment and shelter
to the embryo up to a certain period; and that this phenomena
is improperly termed ‘ fecundation.’* I think the chemical
nature of the pollen of Lycopodium clavatum, which is a true
germ or sporule, bears out this view in full. Ihave obtained
all the products from that body which I have obtained from
the pollen of the Pinus picea, &c.

‘‘ | hoped to have been able to have arrived at some fur-
ther conclusions this Spring, but want of time, and the bad-
ness of the season, prevented me from obtaining pollen in any

* Wilson in Hooker’s Journal, t. xxiv. 92,

avg

quantity; indeed it is not very easy to obtain it at any time.
However, I hope to be able to add something more important,
particularly with reference to the nature of wax and its con-
nexion with pollen, at the next meeting of the Academy.”

The President made a short communication on the relation
of the Variations of the Magnetic Elements (diurnal and an-
nual) to the contemporaneous Variations of Temperature.

Having already shown* that the changes of the magne-
tic declination, and those of temperature, were connected
in the most intimate manner, the author was naturally led
to expect a similar correspondence in the case of the other
magnetic elements. This expectation has been fully confirmed,
so far as relates to the intensity of the horizontal component
of the magnetic force. Upon a comparison of the results of ob-
servation of this element for the four years (1840-1843) already
discussed, he has found that the diurnal range of the intensity
(or the area of the diurnal curve, which observes a similar
law) undergoes a change in the course of the year analogous
to that which has been already found in the case of the declina-
tion, and, therefore, like it, closely resembling the correspon-
ding variation of the range of temperature. The minimum range
of the intensity (like that of the declination and temperature)
occurs in December. ‘There are two maxima, with a small
intervening minimum ; the first of these occurs (as in the
ease of the declination) in April, and the second in July.

The mean diurnal ranges of the intensity, in the separate
years, likewise follow a progression similar to that of the tem-
perature, being greatest in the first of the four years above
mentioned, and diminishing thence unto the last.

The annual variation of the horizontal intensity is, in like
manner, closely connected with the corresponding variation of

* Results of Observations made at the Magnetical Observatory af Dublin.
(First Series.) Trans. R. I. A., vol. xxii. part i.

VOL. IV. 25

380

temperature; and, likeit, is represented by a single oscillation.
In the mean of the years hitherto examined the minimum occurs,
both for the intensity and temperature, in the month of Febru-
ary. The epochs of the maxima do not accord quite so closely,
that of the intensity taking place about the beginning of July,
while that of the temperature occurs a month later ; but as the
amount varies very little near the epoch of the maximum, and
as there is considerable difference in this respect in the results
of different years, we may reasonably expect a closer agree-
ment in the means deduced from a greater number of separate
years. The mean amount of the annual variation of the inten-
sity is about :0014 of the whole.

The author concluded by some remarks on the bearing of
these facts upon the physical explanation of the phenomena.

Sir William Rowan Hamilton communicated to the Aca-
demy some results, obtained by the quaternion analysis, re-
specting the znscription of gauche polygons in surfaces of the
second order.

If it be required to inscribe a rectilinear polygon P, P,,
Pg...Pn_; in such a surface, under the conditions that its
successive sides, PP), P, P2,... PnP, Shall pass respectively
through n given points, Ay, A2,..-Any the analysis of Sir W.
R. H. conducts to one, or to two real right lines, as contain-
ing the first corner P, according as the number x of sides is
odd or even: while, in the latter of these two cases, the two
real right lines thus found are reciprocal polars of each
other, with reference to the surface in which the polygon is
to be inscribed. Thus, for the inscription of a plane triangle,
or of a gauche pentagon, heptagon, &c., in a surface of the
second order, where three, five, seven, &c. points are given
upon its sides, a single right line is found, which may or may
not intersect the surface; and the problem of inscription ad-
mits generally of two real or of two imaginary solutions.
But for the inscription of a gauche quadrilateral, hexagon,

o8l

octagon, &e., when four, six, eight, &c. points are given on
its successive sides, two real right lines are found, which (as
above stated) are polars of each other; and therefore, if the
surface be an ellipsoid, or a hyperboloid of éwo sheets, the
problem admits generally of two real and of two imaginary
solutions: while if the surface be a hyperboloid of one sheet,
the four solutions are then, in general, together real, or toge-
ther imaginary.

When a gauche pentagon, or polygon with 2m +1 sides,
is to be inscribed in an ellipsoid or in a double-sheeted hyper-
boloid, and when the single straight line, found as above, lies
wholly outside the surface, so as to give two imaginary solu-
tions of the problem as at first proposed, this line is still not
useless geometrically ; for its reciprocal polar intersects the
surface in two real points, of which each is the first corner of
an inscribed decagon, or polygon with 4m-+2 sides, whose
2m +1 pairs of opposite sides intersect each other respectively
in the 2m+ 1 given points, Aj, Ag,-..Agm sy Thus when, in
the well known problem of inscribing a triangle in a plane
conic, whose sides shall pass through three given points, the
known rectilinear locus of the first corner is found to have no
real intersection with the conic, so that the problem, as usually
viewed, admits of no real solution, and that the inscription
of the triangle becomes geometrically impossible ; we have
only to conceive an ellipsoid, or a double-sheeted hyperboloid,
to be so constructed as to contain the given conic upon its
surface; and then to take, with respect to this surface, the
polar of this known right line, in order to obtain two real or
geometrically possible solutions of another problem, not less
interesting: since this rectilinear polar will cut the surface in
two real points, of which each is the first corner of an inscribed
gauche hexagon whose opposite sides intersect each other in the
three points proposed. (It may be noticed that the three
diagonals of this gauche hexagon, or the three right lines
joining each corner to the opposite one, intersect each other

382

in one common point, namely, in the pole of the given
plane).

If we seek to inscribe a polygon of 4m sides in a surface of
the second order, under the condition that its opposite sides
shall intersect respectively in 2m given points, the quaternion
analysis conducts generally to two polar right lines, as loci of
the first corner, which lines are the same with those that would
be otherwise found as loci of the first corner of an inscribed
polygon of 2m sides, passing respectively through the 2m
given points. ‘Thus, in general, the polygon of 4m sides,
found as above, is merely the polygon of 2m sides, with each
side twice traversed by the motion of a point along its peri-
meter. But if a certain condition be satisfied, by a certain
arrangement of the 2m given points in space; namely, if the
last point As, be on that real right line which is the locus of
the first corner of a real or imaginary inscribed polygon of
2m —1 sides, which pass respectively through the first 2m —1
given points A,,...Aem-13 then the inscribed polygon of 4m
distinct sides becomes not only possible but indeterminate,
its first corner being in this case allowed to take any position
on the surface. For example, if the two triangles P’ P, P2,
p” p’, P’s be inscribed in a conic, so that the corresponding
sides P’ Pp’; and P” Pp’, intersect each other in Aj; P', Pe and

P’) P’2 in Ag; and P,P, P’2 P’, In a3; and if we take a_

fourth point a, on the right line P’ p’, and conceive any sur-
face of the second order constructed so as to contain the given
conic; then any point Pp, on this surface, is fit to be the first
corner of a plane or gauche octagon, P P,...P;7, inscribed in
the surface, so that the first and fifth sides P P,, Py Ps shall
intersect in A,; the second and sixth sides in Ag; the third and
seventh sides in 43; and the fourth and eighth in ay. And
generally if 2m given points be points of intersection of oppo-
site sides of any one inscribed polygon of 4m sides, the same
2m points are then fit to be intersections of opposite sides of
infinitely many other inscribed polygons, plane or gauche, of

383

4m sides. A very elementary example is furnished by an in-
scribed plane quadrilateral, of which the two points of meet-
ing of opposite sides are well known to be conjugate, relatively
to the conic or to the surface, and are adapted to be the points
of meeting of opposite sides of infinitely many other inscribed
quadrilaterals.

When ail the sides but one, of an inscribed gauche poly-
gon, pass through given points, the remaining side may be
said generally to be doubly tangent to a real or imaginary swr-
face of the fourth order, which separates itself into éwo real
or imaginary surfaces of the second order, having real or ima-
ginary double contact with the original surface of the second
order, and with each other. If the original surface be an
ellipsoid (£), and if the number of sides of the inscribed po-
lygon, PP,..+ Pam, be odd, = 2m+1, so that the number of
fixed points A),...Aem is even, = 2m, then the two surfaces
enveloped by the last side Pz, p are a real inscribed ellipsoid
(z’), and a real exscribed hyperboloid of two sheets (&"); and
these three surfaces (E) (k’) (E’) touch each other at the two
real points B, B, which are the first corners of two inscribed
polygons BB,... Bam_; and B’B’;...B'2m-1, Whose 2m sides pass
respectively through the 2m given points (a). If these three
surfaces of the second order be cut by any three planes pa-
rallel to either of the two common tangent planes at 8 and B,
the sections are three similar and similarly placed ellipses ;
thus 8 and B’ are two of the four wmbilics of the ellipsoid (£’),
and also of the hyperboloid (z”), when the original surface E
is a sphere. The closing chords PomP touch a series of real
curves (c’) on (#’), and also another series of real curves (c’)
on (&"), which curves are the arétes de rebroussement of two
series of developable surfaces, (pv) and (p’), into which latter
surfaces the closing chords arrange themselves; but these two
sets of developable surfaces are not generally rectangular to
each other, and consequently the closing chords themselves
are not generally perpendicular to any one common surface.

384

However, when (£) is a sphere, the developable surfaces cut
it in two series of curves, (F’), (£’), which everywhere cross
each other at right angles; and generally at any point p on
(z), the tangents to the two curves (#’) and (r”) are parallel
to two conjugate semidiameters.

The centres of the three surfaces of the second order are
placed on one straight line; and every closing chord Pz P is
cut harmonically at the points where it touches the two sur-
faces (n'), (B’), or the two curves (c’), (c’), which are the
arétes of the two developable surfaces (p’), (p’), passing
through that chord Pz, P. Ina certain class of cases the three
surfaces (£), (E), (’) areall of revolution, round one common
axis; and when this happens, the curves (c’), (c’), (F’), (&’)
are certain spires upon these surfaces, having this common
character, that for any one such spire equal rotations round
the axis give equal anharmonic ratios ; or that, more fully, if
on a spire (c’), for example, there be taken two pairs of points
Cj, C2 and c’3, c'4, and if these be projected on the axis B B’
in points Gj, G2 and G3, G4, then the rectangle BG). G2B'
will be to the rectangle BG’2. GB, as BG3. G4 B to BG 4. G3B,
if the dihedral angle c’, BB’C2 be equal to the dihedral angle
c3; BB cy. In another extensive class of cases the hyperbo-
loid of two sheets (&”) reduces itself to a pair of planes, touch-
ing the given ellipsoid (£) in the points B and B’; and then
the prolongations of the closing chords, Pe, P, all meet the
right line of intersection of these two tangent planes: or the
inscribed ellipsoid (z’) may reduce itself to the right line BB,
which is, in that case, crossed by all the closing chords. For
example, if the first four sides of an inscribed gauche penta-
gon pass respectively through four given points, which are
all in one common plane, then the fifth side of the pentagon
intersects a fixed right line in that plane.

An example of imaginary envelopes is suggested by the
problem of inscribing a gauche quadrilateral, hexagon, or po-
lygon of 2m sides in an ellipsoid, all the sides but the last

385

being obliged to pass through fixed points. In this problem
the /ast side may be said to touch two imaginary surfaces of
the second order, which intersect each other in two real or
imaginary conics, situated in two real planes ; and when these
two conics are real, they touch the original ellipsoid in two
real and common points, which are the two positions of the
first corner of an inscribed polygon, whose sides pass through
the 2m—1 fixed points. Every rectilinear tangent to either
conic is a closing chord P2,_,;P ; but no position of that clos-
ing chord, which is not thus a tangent to one or other of these
conics, is intersected anywhere by any infinitely near chord
of the system. These results were illustrated by an example,
in which there were three given points; one conic was the
known envelope of the fourth side of a plane inscribed qua-
drilateral ; and this was found to be the ellipse de gorge of a
certain single-sheeted hyperboloid, a certain section of which
hyperboloid, by a plane perpendicular to the plane of the el-
lipse, gave the hyperbola which was, in this example, the other
eal conic, and was thus situated in a plane perpendicular to the
plane of the ellipse. And to illustrate the imaginary charac-
ter of the enveloped surfaces, or the general non-intersection
(in this example) of infinitely near positions of the closing
chords in space, one such chord was selected; and it was
shown that all the infinitely near chords, which made with this
chord equal and infinitesimal angles, were generatrices (of
one common system) of an infinitely thin and single-sheeted
hyperboloid.

Conceive that any rectilinear polygon of x sides, BB,...
Bn-1, has been inscribed in any surface of the second order,
and that » points a,...A, have been assumed on its 7 sides,
BB, ..-Bn_1B. ‘Take then at pleasure any point P upon the
same surface, and draw the chords Pa,Pj, ... Pn_1 AnPn, passing
respectively through the n points (a). Again begin with P,,
and draw, through the same » points (a), m other successive

386

chords, PyAiPnii) +++ P2n-1AnP2n. Again, draw the chords,
PonAiPons1) ++ + P3n-1 AnP3n- Draw tangent planes at P, and P2n,
meeting the two new chords PP., and P,P3p in points R, BR’;
and draw any rectilinear tangent Bc at B. ‘Then one or other
of the two following theorems will hold good, according as
mis an odd or an even number. When 7 is odd, the three
points BRR’ will be situated in one straight line. When v is
even, the three pyramids which have sc for a common edge,
and have for their edges respectively opposite thereto the three
chords PP2n, PenPny PnP3n, being divided respectively by the
squares of those three chords, and multiplied by the squares
of the three respectively parallel semidiameters of the surface,
and being also taken with algebraic signs which it is easy to
determine, have their sum equal to zero. Both theorems con-
duct to a form of Poncelet’s construction (the present writer’s
knowledge of which is derived chiefly from the valuable work
on Conic Sections, by the Rev. George Salmon, F. T.C. D.),
when applied to the problem of inscribing a polygon ina plane
conic: and the second theorem may easily be stated generally
under a graphic instead of a metric form.

The analysis by which these results, and others connected
with them, have been obtained, appears to the author to be
sufficiently simple, at least if regard be had to the novelty and
difficulty of some of the questions to which it has been thus
applied; but he conceives that it would occupy too large a
space in the Proceedings, if he were to give any account of
it in them: and he proposes, with the permission of the Coun-
cil, to publish his calculations as an appendage to his Second
Series of Researches respecting Quaternions, in the Transac-
tions of the Academy. He would only further observe, on the
present occasion, that he has made, in these investigations, a
frequent use of expressions of the forma+ ¥(- 1) @, where
/ (— 1) is the ordinary imaginary of the older algebra, while
Q and Q’ are two different quaternions, of the kind introduced

387

by him into analysis in 1843, involving the three new imagi-
naries 1, J, k, for which the fundamental formula,
7-7 —— get,

holds good. (See the Proceedings of November 13th, 1843).

And Sir W. R. Hamilton thinks that the name ‘“ Biqua-
TERNION,” which he has been for a considerable time accus-
tomed to apply, in his own researches, to an expression of
this form @+ (—1) Q, is a designation more appropriate to
such expressions than to the entirely different (but very inte-
resting) octonomials of Messrs. J. T. Graves: and Arthur
Cayley, to which Octaves the Rev. Mr. Kirkman, in his paper
‘on Pluquaternions, has suggested (though with all courtesy
towards the present author), that the name of biquaternion
might be applied.

Dr. Todd presented, on behalf of Mr. Caulfield of Cork,
the rubbing of a grave-stone found in the ancient church of
Keel, East Carbery, County Cork.

The stone from which the rubbing was taken is flat, and
the exact size and shape of the paper; and is a species of
granite, of a kind, as Mr. Caulfield thinks, quite different
from any found in the neighbourhood. The back of the stone
is somewhat concave, and, as Mr. Caulfield thinks, made so
by art.

Mr. Caulfield stated, in a letter to Dr. Todd, that he had
opened in the same district three forts, in one of which, called
Aghalusky, he found Ogham inscriptions on the flags of the
ceiling. ‘* Near one of the forts, called Tullymurrihy,” Mr.
Caulfield says, ‘‘ my attention was attracted by a rise in the
ground, which I determined to have opened, and was rewarded
by the appearance of loose stone masonry; and after getting
larger stones removed, to the depth of seven feet, I came to an
earthen floor, on one end of which were enormous quantities
of bones, teeth, charcoal, and large heaps of the bones of

VOL. IV. 2G

388

small animals, such as field-mice, &c. The cavity consists
of two circular ends, each six feet in diameter, connected to-
gether by a rectangular passage fourteen feet nine inches long.”

Mr. Caulfield sent up to Dr. Todd a specimen of the
smaller bones found in this chamber. When found they were

in a moist state, and mixed up with something like hair very
fine.

Captain T. A. Larcom presented, on the part of Mr.
Learanke, a bronze sword-blade, with an iron spear-head, and
some fragments of a baked clay urn, found with a skeleton
buried in an erect posture in a tumulus, in the parish of Kil-
tale, barony of Lower Deece, County Meath. The fort is
ealled Croghan Erin, and its situation is shown on sheet 37 of
the Ordnance Survey of Meath.

‘¢ The tumulus was in the form of a frustrum of a cone,
about twenty yards in diameter at the base, and raised above
the level of the adjoining land about twelve feet.

‘* The excavation was commenced at the level of the base
of the tumulus, and carried in with a nearly perpendicular face.
About the centre, at the height of seven feet above the level
of the base, a large flag was found, with its bed nearly level,
and supported at the back by an upright flag, and at the two
ends by large round stones. Under the large flag, with the
earth packed around it and over it, a human skeleton was dis-
covered in a perpendicular position, the skull being imme-
diately below the flag, and the lower extremities a little raised
over the level of the base of the tumulus. In the vicinity the
spear-heads were taken up.

‘* When the entire tumulus was removed a pit was sunk
under its base, into what appeared to be made earth, it being
soft, and differing from the soil adjoining, which was limestone
gravel; in this, about four feet in depth, the urn was found,
and unfortunately shivered into numerous pieces by the blow
of a spade. Along with the urn was found a thin piece of

389

either brass or copper, about eighteen inches long and three
inches wide, which was figured or carved round its edges, but
this has not been recovered or traced.”

Colonel Jones presented, on the part of the Board of
Works, some coins found in the river Inny, about a quarter of
a mile below Ballycooly bridge, County Westmeath.

By command of His Excellency the Lord Lieutenant,
Colonel Jones exhibited five gold rings or bracelets, found
near Strokestown, County Roscommon.

Dr. Petrie and Sir William Betham made some remarks
as to the probable age of these rings, which Mr. Petrie was
disposed to think might come down so late as the silver brace-
lets found frequently in Ireland and England, as these gold
bracelets very much resembled them in form and design.

Dr. Madden stated, in reference to the gold rings exhi-
bited by Colonel Jones, that he had frequently seen, both on
the east and west coasts of Africa, rings worn by the women
exactly similar. These rings, he also explained, passed as the
currency of the country. The fact of the discovery of these
rings in Ireland appeared to indicate ancient commercial rela-
tions between this country and Africa.

ee! : ; Shik Satan 28 ainda wets Ps
% : ; Ny ee. ,

s vf imi tieds unl ee eae bavat eres otto we

391

Avuaust 2np, 1849. (Extraordinary Meeting.)
JOHN ANSTER, LL.D., Vice-PresipEnt, in the Chair.

On the recommendation of the Council, His Royal Highness
the Prince Albert was elected an Honorary Member of the
Academy.

The Rev. Dr. Wall, Vice-Provost, Sir Wm. R. Hamilton,
LL.D., John Anster, LL.D., and George Petrie, LL.D.,
were appointed a deputation to present the following Address
to Her Majesty :

‘¢ To the Queen’s Most Excellent Majesty.
“ May IT PLEASE your MaJEsty,

‘¢ We, the President and Members of the Royal Irish
Academy, humbly beg leave to offer our respectful and hearty
congratulations on the occasion of your Majesty’s first visit to
Ireland.

‘¢ Inspired with feelings of devoted attachment to your
Majesty’s crown and person, we rejoice in the presence of
our Queen, and accept it as a happy omen of more prosperous
times. ;

‘© As members of a society incorporated for the promo-
tion of Science and Literature in Ireland, we have peculiar
reasons to hail your Majesty’s arrival amongst us.

‘© We know that whilst your Majesty has, with distin-
guished prudence and energy, discharged the arduous duties of
governing and protecting the State, your Majesty has ever
looked with earnest solicitude on the progress of all institu-
tions designed for the diffusion of knowledge, and calculated
to elevate the moral and intellectual condition of your Majesty’s
subjects.

VOL. IV. 2H

392

‘< It was for the purpose of promoting and extending such
pursuits in Ireland that your Majesty’s royal ancestor bes-
towed a charter of incorporation upon our Academy ; and its
Members, keeping aloof from the strife of parties, and undis-
couraged by the difficulties which surrounded them, have ever
since endeavoured faithfully to carry into effect the objects of
their institution.

«« That your Majesty may be long spared in health and
happiness to reign over us, and permitted to witness the com-
plete success of all your Majesty’s benevolent endeavours to
establish peace and prosperity, is the constant and earnest
prayer of your Majesty’s faithful and most obedient Servants.”

[This Address was accordingly presented at the Levee

held by her Majesty, in the Castle of Dublin, on the 8th of
August. |

The following Address toHis Royal Highness the Prince
Albert was also adopted ; and the Secretaries were directed to
transmit it in the usual manner :

‘© To his Royal Highness Prince Albert.
‘6 May 1T PLEASE your Roya. Hicungss,

‘¢ We, the President and Members of the Royal Irish
Academy, desire your Royal Highness to accept our sincere
and respectful congratulations on the occasion of your visit to
Treland.

«© Your Royal Highness is well known to us as the patron
of those objects for the promotion of which our Academy was
founded. Not only recognising the nobleness of intellectual
pursuits, but yourself a participator in the pleasures which
attend them, you have done much to encourage the efforts and
to reward the success of all who cultivate them within these
realms.

‘«‘ We, therefore, confidently indulge the hope that your
visit to Ireland will be productive of great benefits to it. We
feel sure that the presence of a Prince, so eminent for wisdom

393

and goodness, will stimulate the energies of all who are la-
bouring here to advance the national prosperity ; and we hope
that a nearer view of this country, and a better acquaintance
with its people, may deepen the sympathy with which you
have been accustomed to regard it.

‘* After a season of gloom and trouble, brighter prospects
seem now opening upon Ireland. Whilst the establishment
of peace and the prospect of returning plenty fill the hearts of
all Her Majesty’s faithful subjects with thanksgiving, we have
the crowning happiness of welcoming our Queen amongst us,
and feel in her presence the best proof of her gracious and
affectionate interest in our welfare.

‘¢ She visits us, accompanied by you and by her Royal
Children: she thus makes Ireland for the time her home.
Would that it were for a longer period, that we might more
fully contemplate the example of domestic virtue which reigns
within your happy circle; that, in the more frequent sight of
our Sovereign, we might gratify the longings of affectionate
loyalty with which we regard her person; and that our Princes,
when grown up, might have some of the happy recollections
of childhood associated with the name of Ireland.”

ANSWER.
*¢ Viceregal Lodge, Aug. 9th, 1849.

‘¢ Str,—I have received the Address of the President and
Members of the Royal Irish Academy, and have had the
honour to lay it before his Royal Highness the Prince Albert.

‘* I have received the commands of the Prince to request
you to accept for yourself, and convey to the Members of the
Society, his Royal Highness’s best thanks.

‘¢ I have the honour to be, Sir,
‘** Your most obedient humble Servant,
(Signed) “C. B. Puipps,
“* To the President of the
Royal Irish Academy.”
2H 2

394

Novemser 127u, 1849.
REV. HUMPHREY LLOYD, D.D., Presipent,
in the Chair.

Lorp Wiuu1am FirzGERALp was elected a Member of the
Academy.

A collection of antiquities, found near Athlone, was pre-
sented by the Commissioners for the Improvement of the Na-
vigation of the Shannon.

Colonel Jones, on the part of the Commissioners of Public
Works, presented to the Academy some antiquities found in
the neighbourhood of a cavern near Cushendall, in the county
of Antrim.

Along with the list of the articles, Colonel Jones handed
to the Secretary a description of the cavern, drawn up by
Denis Black, one of the persons employed by the Commis-
sioners in the construction of the pier at Redbay Dike.

According to this account the cavern consisted of two
parts; the first, running due south from the entrance, was fif-
teen feet long, four and a half high, and about four and a half
wide, and of very irregular formation, the whole being coated
with carbonate of lime from one to six inches thick. The
floor, which is sixteen and a half feet above the level of high
water mark, contained water-worn stones, with bones of cattle
and other animals, all firmly imbedded in the lime, and en-
crusted with it. The second part of the cave ran westwards
from the southern extremity of the first, continuing for about
nine feet, but so contracted by stalactites that it could not be
explored. This smaller gallery intersects the main trap dike,
in which the cavern is formed, at right angles to the plane of
its direction, whilst the larger cavern runs parallel to the dike.
Outside the entrance, and close to it, were found the remains

395

of two human skeletons, not lying in the usual position: they
appeared, however, to have been disturbed in the operations
of quarrying. Promiscuously around them*were bones of
various animals imbedded in a mass of matter, which seemed
to consist principally of debris from the higher parts of the
dike; but it appeared to contain also a large proportion of
organic matter.

Ata point about ten yards south-west of the cavern were
found two bronze axes and two silver coins.

The special thanks of the Academy were voted to the
Commissioners for their valuable donations to the Museum.

Joseph Huband Smith, Hsq., stated that in the beginning
of the month of July last, in passing Redbay, near Cushen-
dall, he learned that several skeletons bad been discovered in
quarrying for stones for the quay or pier then in progress.

Mr. Pender, the overseer of the works, informed Mr. Smith
that the remains of about six skeletons had been discovered in
what he supposed might have been originally a cave, the top
and sides of which had fallen in through time; and that along
with the skeletons were discovered two bronze axes, one stone
axe, and two small silver coins, all of which he produced to
him. ‘The bronze axes were much corroded, and covered with
an incrustation of rust and verdigris ; they did not appear to
have been in any degree ornamented. ‘The stone axe was
much smaller, and of the ordinary form. ‘The coins are both
engraved in ‘* Ruding’s Annals of the Coinage of Great Bri-
tain, &c.:’ London, 1840. The one is a coin of Berhtulf,
King of Mercia, as Ruding states, A.D. 839. The legend
being on the obverse BERHTVLF. REX., on the reverse
BRID. MONETA. The second is a coin of Ceolnoth,
Archbishop of Canterbury in the same year. ‘The legend on
the obverse is CIALNO. ARC., and on the reverse
VVNERE. MONETA. Both coins are in excellent pre-

servation.

396

About a month afterwards Mr. Prender showed Mr. Smith
two other bronze axes, subsequently discovered in quarrying
at the foot of the same cliff, but lower down, not much above
what may have been high-water mark.

Mr. Smith observed that the discovery of stone and bronze
weapons together, and in connexion with two coins of the
ninth century, appears to be a fact of no little importance in
fixing a period in which these weapons were apparently in
actual use.

Sir W. Betham communicated the following account of a
meteor observed by him :

‘¢On Friday, the 2nd of November, about five minutes
before five o’clock, p.m., I had just entered the gate of my
house near Blackrock, when my attention was drawn to a
luminous object approaching from the east towards me, at an
elevation (as I supposed) of about 500 feet from the earth. Its
apparent velocity was not greater than that of a rook in steady
flight. It seemed to pass me at a distance of not more than
100 yards to the south, and, after keeping its elevation stea-
dily, to disappear not more than 600 or 700 yards to the west
of the place where I was standing.

‘* It was a round, very brilliant ball, apparently about nine
or ten inches in diameter, emitting flame and sparks from all
its sides, and leaving behind it a luminous train, in which
sparks continued visible at some distance from the ball for a
few seconds.

‘* I watched its progress carefully, but could not observe
any tendency to descend towards the earth while it continued
inflamed.

‘It disappeared suddenly, but, although I looked very
anxiously, I saw no solid residuum fall.

‘* It was seen by a servant of mine passing over the hill
going up to Kingstown, on her way from the sea; and she tells
me it passed almost directly over her head. She says she

397

thought it had been a rocket, but that it flew straight on,
instead of going upwards.

‘«‘ It was daylight, and by no means a dark evening. I
heard no hissing or any other noise, nor was there any report
or explosion audible when the meteor disappeared.

‘«< The wind at the time was nearly due west, just opposite
to the course of the meteor’s progress.”

Sir William Betham exhibited a rough sketch of the me-
teor.

George Alexander Hamilton, Esq., M. P., communicated
the following note respecting the appearance of the meteor :

About ten minutes before 5 o’clock, p. M., on Friday, the
2nd, as Mrs. Hamilton was walking near Balbriggan, she ob-
served a very brilliant meteor to the south, or S. 8. E., at an
angle of about 75° from the horizon. Its brightness was
almost dazzling. The colour was nearly that of gas-light.
It was then round, the size of an immense star, the outline
very clearly defined. Instantaneously it increased in size,
and changed into the form of a common paper kite. It
then moved slowly, describing an arch, towards the west.
As it began to descend, the pointed part threw off small balls,
decreasing in size. These balls, constituting a kind of tail,
separated from the globe almost immediately, and became
extinguished. The globe continued the same size as it ad-
vanced along the arch, until it suddenly disappeared at some
distance above the horizon.

Some country people at Ballygarth, between this place
and Drogheda, state that they saw an extraordinary ball of
fire, which appeared to fall to the ground.

Robert Mallet, Esq., read the following paper on the ap-
pearance of the meteor, and the method adopted by him to
estimate its altitude and velocity :

‘«* On Friday evening last, the 2nd of November, 1849, while

398

returning to town, and waiting at Salt Hill station for the train,
I observed, along with my eldest son, who accompanied me,
a meteor of unusual size and brilliancy; and accidental cir-
cumstances having enabled me to make some tolerably accu-
rate observations upon it, and to obtain those of other simul-
taneous observers, I deem the whole as possibly worthy of per-
manent record.

‘* ] was standing at Salt Hill station, with my face towards
the east, and looking upwards, when, at about 30° of eleva-
tion, a bright light bearing a short tail suddenly appeared,
andin motion. Its apparent motion was upwards, and it passed
almost directly over my zenith, or perhaps about 10° to the
south of it, and, continuing to move in a vertical plane almost
precisely parallel to the line of rails at Salt Hill station, disap-
peared again at about 30° or 35° of elevation on the opposite or
western side of our zenith. At the moment of its disappear-
ance, I ran into the station house, and found the railway clock
there shewed 542 minutes past 4 o’clock. I set my own
watch accurately by this clock, and on coming into town ascer-
tained, by comparison with the chronometer of Mr. Law of
Sackville-street, that it was four minutes fast. Hence the true
time of the extinction of the meteor was 502 minutes past 4
o’clock, mean time, within an error of twenty seconds at the
most. }

** The day had been fine. It was clear daylight at the
time, so that the faces of persons standing on the platform
(many of whom saw the meteor) could be discerned clearly at
fifty yards’ distance. The sky was serene overhead, with a
very few stars of the first magnitude just becoming visible,
and some light, scirrus clouds tinged reddish by the sunset.
The horizon all round presented a soft, neutral, grey haze,
most dense over Dublin, and becoming evanescent at about 30°
of elevation.

‘« The meteor seemed to start into existence and to dis-
appear just above the confines of the haze (but was not eclipsed

399

by it), with the tail already formed and at first pointing towards
the earth, or in rere of its apparent motion. It was moving at
the first instant it was visible; passed across overhead appa-
rently in an enormous arch, the highest point of which did
not seem to the eye to be above a few hundred feet, and dis-
appeared by sudden extinction in the south-west, the tail being
then vertically above, as on its appearance it was vertically
below the nucleus of light.

‘¢ Its apparent velocity of motion was rather faster than
that of a common rocket, and the whole time of visible tra-
ject was probably about four or five seconds. At the first
moment it was taken to be a rocket by several persons present,
but an instant’s observation of its intense light and short tail
shewed it to be no artificial fire.

«<I fancied I heard a faint rushing or hissing sound, and
immediately after asked my son, did he hear any noise. He re-
plied in the negative, and although the impression was strong
on my own mind, I fancy that the noise was but imaginary,
and the effect of constant association with the noise of a rocket
which the meteor so forcibly resembled.

«The appearance of the meteor itself, of which I present
a diagram, was of a body or nucleus of intense bluish white
light; the forward portion keenly defined, and having a sort
of conoidal or elipsoidal shape, something the form of New-
ton’s solid of least resistance, while the rereward portion
was irregularly radiating or brush-like, and throwing off late-
rally flashes of light, at angles up to 50° or 60° from its line of
motion.

“ The apparent size of the head was something larger than
the disk of Jupiter when nearest to us and seen best by the
naked eye, but the light greatly more intense, as much so as
that of a powerful galvanic battery, one of which I had just
quitted using during the day, and the close similarity to the
light from which at once struck both my son and myself.

‘“* The tail was about twenty apparent diameters of the
body in length; it was of a reddish hue, and far less brilliant

400

than the body. It was at no time perfectly continuous, nor
was it brush-like, but rather like a trail of sparks or flashes of
yellowish red light left behind, and becoming rapidly extinet
behind the body. Possibly the reddish tinge of the tail light
was merely complementary to the bluish light of the nucleus.
At about the highest apparent point of its course, the tail sud-
denly broke in two, as it were, and left a blank space between
its remains which followed, and the body itself, for perhaps
one-fifth of a second or thereabouts, during which interval the
end of the divided tail next the body was larger and more lu-
minous, as if a subordinate body or nucleus was temporarily
being formed. The tail was of about the same length, and the
body of the same magnitude and brillianey, during the whole
of its course.

* As it descended towards the west I watched it eagerly,
to see if any solid body would drop from it, but there was no
sign of any. It seemed to go out, as it appeared, with all the
suddenness with which the arc of light appears and disappears,
on making or breaking connexion of the poles of a large gal-
vanic battery.

‘¢ There was no sound as of explosion at the moment of
its extinction, nor any train of smoke or vapour left after it.

‘“¢ The general shape of the meteor was that of a nail with
the head flying foremost.

‘< On my return home at half-past 5 o’clock, I found that
two other members of my family had each separately seen the
flight of the meteor from different parts of our dwelling-house,
at 98, Capel-street, Dublin. On examining them as to the
time, I satisfied myself that they had both seen the same
meteor, and the same that we saw at Salt Hill. I was also
able to get each party to stand precisely in the spot he had
witnessed the phenomenon from, and (the horizon being limited
luckily in this case by buildings in all directions) to point out
to me the precise points over those buildings, at which the
meteor appeared and disappeared.

401

‘‘ Then, by the aid of atheodolite, I obtained two separate
measures for the greatest apparent altitude of the trajectory to
each of these separate observers.

‘¢ The angle of elevation above the horizon given by one
was 46°5’, and by the other, 43°; and the course or plane
of trajectory corresponded closely with that observed by us at
Salt Hill, viz., from N.E. to S.W., 110° west of north. I
find the distance in a straight line from my dwelling-house to
Salt Hill station, as measured on the large scale map of the
Ordnance Survey, is six miles and a quarter, as nearly as pos-
sible, or 33,000 feet. I have subsequently obtained from a
third observer, close to the same locality, a third angle of appa-
rent maximum elevation, which gives 53° 5’. Reducing these
by a simple trigonometrical operation, and assuming all the ob-
servers to have been on the same horizon or level (which they
were, within about fifteen feet), the actual culmination of the
meteor, or greatest elevation above Salt Hill, would be from
each of the observations as follows:

Elevation.
43°0' . . 30,210 feet, = 5-72 miles.
AGS: tro nh SEDs POLNGRAG
BBS own BQcond vagy Maizsgg 4,

‘* The latter observation was most likely (by circumstances)
to be somewhat in error in angular excess. I am, therefore,
on the whole, disposed to conclude that the actual elevation
was about six miles. The meteor was, therefore, in air of
little more than one-fourth the density of that at our surface,
and at its greatest altitude might have been seen at a distance
of above 200 miles.

«« It was seen from parts of the county of Carlow, and I
should hope that several other observations may yet be ob-
tained, by which its altitude (the most important of all ele-
ments at present to the study of these mysterious phenomena)
may be still more correctly ascertained.

‘Assuming the flight of the meteor to have been in a

402

great circle, and at the average altitude above the earth’s
surface, as already found, of 35,000 feet, and the elevations
having been observed by me, at Salt Hill, at the moments of
appearance and of disappearance, we are enabled to obtain the
length of the trajectory and the velocity of motion nearly;
considering its flight to have been ina right line, which may be
done without material error. The zenith distance of the body
at the moment of apparition or of disappearance is

180°— (30°+30°) _ goo_

and calling the altitude a = 35,000 feet,—we have, putting C

for the entire trajectory,
C sin B

—=a4 ee a tan
2 cosin B z

from which we obtain o. 60,621 feet, and C= 121,242 feet,

= 22:92 miles; which, taking the time of flight at four seconds,
gives a velocity of 30,310 feet per second, or 5:74 miles, and
at five seconds a velocity of 24,248-5 feet per second, or 4:59
miles. The least velocity being thus above twenty times that
of sound in air, and almost that of some of the planets.

“The nucleus or body of the meteor, I have stated, ap-
peared rather larger than the disk of Jupiter when largest.
It then subtends a visual angle at the earth of 40’, is distant
51,566 diameters of our earth, and its own diameter is 88,000
miles; hence we are enabled readily to calculate the actual
diameter of the nucleus of the meteor, the height or distance
of the eye from which we have found.

‘‘ The result of this operation gives a diameter for the nu-
cleus of 95-4 inches, or nearly eight feet.

‘¢ Where there is no knowledge, conjecture is allowable,
provided it be not that mera palpatio against which Bacon
warns, but rather tending to some guiding hypothesis.

‘* In the present instance the senses were powerfully im-
pressed with the vivid resemblance of this luminous mystery,

403

during every moment of its flight, to a continuous discharge,
at one moving point, of the most intense electric light, and
equally impressed with the absolute want of any solidity, or
power of conveying to the senses any notion of weight or mo-
mentum, which the body suggested. May it not ultimately,
then, be found, that these strange apparitions are but another
form of electric discharge, in restoring the equilibrium of this
great cosmical force in the higher regions of our atmosphere,
of which we already know two other forms, at least in light-
ning and the aurora, and a third, that of the fire-ball, has been
described by Arago (Annuaire for 1838)? Although hundreds
of square miles of oppositely electrified cloud, or of strata of
air, come at once within striking distance, yet the lightning
flash starts out from one to the other but at a single point of
space. Why may not then the electric discharge take place
along a line of successive points? If so, many of the hitherto
observed phenomena of meteors would be presented by this
continuous or sustained blaze of lightning moving along the
line in which was the locus of all the successive points of
discharge.

«<A good deal might be stated in rendering more probable
this notion, by considering the prevailing direction of observed
motion of meteors, and the periods of the year at which their
occurrence has been most frequent; but I forbear for the pre-
sent to enlarge upon it.

‘* T have only to add to the preceding observations, that
on going to Killiney Hill at half-past 7 o’clock on the morn-
ning of the 2nd November, I passed through and got abovea
singular fog which lay perfectly at rest up to about half the
height of the hill, and was seen enveloping Howth to about
two-thirds of its height, with a keen and perfectly level upper
surface, from which we emerged as from an opaque fluid.

‘¢ That on coming into town at half-past 5 o’clock in the
evening of the same day, after having seen the meteor, we
plunged suddenly at the River Dodder into a similarly dense

404

mass of fog, which we again passed out of before reaching
Westland-row Terminus. I know not how far, if at all, such
fogs may be found connected with luminous meteors.

**On the 30th of October last, at about 5 o’clock in
the evening, being on the strand of Killiney Bay, my son
and I also saw a meteor, very much like that I have just des-
eribed, flying horizontally, and disappearing in the opening
between the obelisk and Rochestown hills. It was too distant
and little seen to enable any accurate observation to be made;
but it was, like the present, at the first glance taken for a
rocket.”

The Rev. Dr. Todd read the following extract from a
letter from John T. Rowland, Esq., giving an account of the
discovery of a rudely cut stone found near Ardee:

** [ send you herewith, for presentation to the Royal
Irish Academy, an ancient basin or urn, which I found in
January, 1848, on the lands of Paughenstown, about two and
a half miles east of Ardee, where caves had been discovered
by workmen employed in deep-draining a large field which
had been laid down for many years, and which in appearance
was almost level, presenting no indication whatever of tumuli
or mounds.

‘¢ When [ arrived at the place, there were, in the middle of
the field, two great heaps of stones, the scattered remains of
the caves or chambers. It appeared that the workmen (in
making a drain from north to south) came upon a wall of dry
stones, at a depth of about five feet from the surface; in fol-
lowing which they found it to be one of two walls running
parallel, about two and a half feet asunder, forming a passage
covered with large flags, running on to a distance of about ten
feet, when it turned to the west, and opened into a circular
chamber about twelve feet in diameter and ten feet in height,
having a conical roof, capped on top by a large flag about six
feet in diameter, which still lay on the field unbroken. In. this

405

chamber the floor was flat, and strewed with pebbles, but con-
tained nothing possessing interest, except a huge clay orna-
mented pipe, the shank of which was as thick as a man’s fore-
finger. The passage then proceeded in a southern direction,
keeping in a line with the place at the north where the passage
was first discovered.

‘* At a distance of about twenty feet south of the first
chamber was found another circular chamber about six feet
in diameter and eight feet in height, having a very singular
floor. As I was not present when these chambers were opened
and broken up, I cannot vouch for what I am now going to
describe, but the workmen all agreed in a description to the
following effect :

‘¢ This chamber was surrounded by seats or stone benches
placed against the walls, from which the floor descended in a
concave manner to a point in the middle (thus making the
bottom of a like shape to the roof of the chamber), and these
benches formed steps down to the point in the centre.

‘¢ The passage then proceeded still southward for four or
six feet, at which place further progress seemed denied by a
huge flag placed on its edge across the passage, and firmly set
in on either side. This, however, seems to have aroused the
inquisitiveness of the workmen, and was soon broken through;
but all beyond was mystery; for the passage, though still con-
tinued southward, was not covered with flags, and was com-
pletely choked with clay and small stones. I presume that
this was in reality the proper entrance to the chambers, and
that it had centuries ago been opened by destructive hands,
and carelessly filled up when their object was accomplished.

«¢ All the large flags and other stones which had formed the
passage and chambers were thrown up, and broken by the iron
hammers of the workmen to make draining stones ; and when
I arrived on the spot nothing was visible but about 100
tons of stones, the trench and holes marking where the
passages and chambers had once been. However, I got some

406

men, and set them to work at the south end of the trench, in
order, if the passage still continued (as the workmen informed
me) that I might see if it led to other chambers. To work
they went; but having gone about eight feet in continuation,
and a depth of six, and in some places seven feet, I gave up
hopes of any further discovery. ‘The walls of the passage still
continued running now south-eastward, the tops of the walls
being five feet beneath the surface of the field; but this pas-
sage was filled up with clay, and no flags covered it across.

‘* In this cutting, however, I found an ancient Irish quern,
and beside it (both at a depth of four feet) a bit of charcoal.

** Looking carefully among the heaps of stones which had
composed the chambers, I found the basin or flat urn I now
send you. This the men thought had been thrown out of the
smaller of the two chambers.

‘* The flags of which these chambers had been made were
of two kinds, clay-slate and red sand-stone, there being much
of the latter. On one flag of the former, and half imbedded
in the substance of the stone, were sea-shells of the ammonite.

‘** T brought away the quern, the basin, and a piece of the
flax covered with shells.

‘* | hope the basin, though rude in form, may prove inte-
resting.

407

NovEMBER 30TH, 1849. (Stated Meeting.)
The REV. HUMPHREY LLOYD, D.D., Present,
in the Chair.
On the recommendation of the Council, the following were
elected Honorary Members of the Academy :
In the Department of Science.

ALEXANDER Von HuMBOLDT.

In the Department of Polite Literature.

JACOB GRIMM. FRANCOIS PIERRE GUILLAUME
FRANz Bopp. 7 GuIzoT.
Kart ReicHarpD Lepsius. LEOFOLD RANKE.

Captain Larcom stated that the meteor noticed at the last
meeting had been observed in the county of Waterford by
Lady Stuart de Rothsay. Her Ladyship had just left the
glebe house of Kilmeadan, when the meteor caught her eye,
appearing to light on the belfry of the church.

The Rev. Samuel Haughton mentioned its having been
seen in the Queen’s County, and also in the County Carlow,
moving from the south-east to the north-west. One of his
informants stated that it became invisible at a considerable
altitude above the horizon.

Sir William Betham read the following account of a
squared stone in the Museum of the Royal Irish Academy,
sent there from Navan, in the County of Meath, by W. F.
Wakeman, Esq.

‘* This stone appears to have been a portion of the shaft of
a market cross, and served to commemorate certain members
of the ancient family of Nangle, or De Angulo, Barons of the
Navan, in the Palatinate of Meath.

VOL. Iv. 21

408

“It was erected by Martin Nangle, Esq., eldest son of
Patrick Nangle, Baron of the Navan, by his wife, Genet,
daughter of Martin Blake, of Athboy, in that county, who
died before his father in 1585. He was married to Alson,
daughter of Sir Francis Herbert, of Ballycotland, in the
county of Kildare, ancestor to the Herberts of Durrow, by
whom he had Sir Thomas Nangle, Baron of the Navan, who
succeeded his grandfather, Patrick, on his death in 1595.
Nicholas Herbert, eldest son of Sir Francis, married Cathe-
rine, sister of said Martin Nangle.

« I have made a rough sketch of what remains of the in-
scriptions on each side of the stone, to which I now refer.

«¢ No. I. contains a shield of the arms of Martin Nangle,
impaled with those of his wife, viz.: first and fourth azure,
three lozenges in fess or, for Nangle; second and third argent
a fess between five martlets, three in chief, and two in base
gules, for Dowdall.

“Impaled with per pale, azure and gules, three lions
rampant, two and one, argent, within a border gobony, ar-
gent and sable, for Herbert.* ;

‘¢ Over the shield are the names NANGLE AND HARBART.

‘‘ No. II. is the following inscription :—

j IO
SVLINVS
DE ANGVLO
THE FIRST
BARRON OF
THE NOVAN.
Is
IS=
GIVE
HIM BY SIR
HVGHE
DE L CIE

* The colours or border are not represented on the stone.

409

«No. III. is the representation of a lady in the costume
of the time of Queen Elizabeth’s days, under which is :

PHIL

IPPVS-N-

ALIQVANDO

BARO DE

NOVAN FO

RVM AC

NVNDIN

**No. LV. On this side is a head with wings, three globes,
or roundlets, two above and one below: over all a naked
human figure, with the right hand up to the head, the left
extended, holding an hour-glass. | What these emblems are
intended to signify I leave to the imagination and ingenuity
of others.

‘© Of No. I. I have already given an explanation.

*¢ No. II. This portion of the inscription gives a hint at
the history of the family of Nangle.

IOSVLINUS DE ANGVLO THE FIRST BARRON OF THE NO-
oS ea IS . . GIVEN HIM BY SIR HVGH
DE LACIE... .

*¢ Gilbert de Angulo and his son, Joceline, came over to
Ireland with Earl Strongbow, who made Gilbert a grant of
Magheragalen. His name appears as a witness to the grant
of Howth to Sir Almeric de St. Laurence. He had two other
sons besides Joceline, Hostilio de Angulo, who obtained a
grant of lands in Connaught, afterwards and now called,
after him, the barony of Costello, in the county of Mayo. His
descendants were called Mac Hostilio, corrupted into Cos-
tello, and his descendants and representatives are still possessed
of a good estate in that barony. Another son settled in the
county of Cork, having obtained a grant of lands in the barony
of Fermoy, called Moneaminy. Silvanus Spenser, son of Ed-
mond, the poet, married Ellen, eldest daughter of David
Nangle, or Nagle, of Moneaminy, who died in 1637. Sir

212

410

Richard Nagle, Attorney-General to King James II., was of
this family, as is Sir Richard Nagle, of Jamestown, in the
county of Westmeath.

‘* Joceline de Angulo, above mentioned, had a grant of the
barony of Navan from Sir Hugh de Lacy, and thus, as stated
in the inscription, became the first Baron of the Navan, and
one of the magnates of the palatine honour of Meath.

‘¢ Gilbert de Angulo, his son, second Baron, rebelled
against King John, but, having submitted, had a pardon under
the great seal, now on record on the Close Roll of the year
1207 in the Tower of London.

** William de Angulo, son of Gilbert, was included in his
father’s pardon, and paid 300 marks for a writ of restitution of
his lands, as appears in an entry on the Close Roll in the
Tower of London for the year 1210.

*¢ Philip de Angulo, son of William, had livery of his
lands in 1215. Walter de Lacy, then lord of Meath, granted
and confirmed to him his lands, &c., in Meath, to which grant
Geoffrey de Montemarisco (or De Marisco), Lord Justiciary
of Ireland, was a witness. This Philip is the person alluded
to in the inscription as ‘‘ aliqguando Baro de Novan,” there
having been no other Philip Baron of the Navan.

‘‘John Nangle, Baron of the Navan, who died in 1517,
married Elinor, daughter and heir of Sir Thomas Dowdall,
Knight, and this marriage is noted by the quartering of the
arms of Dowdall on the stone No. I.

*¢ Patrick Nangle, Baron of the Navan, the grandson of
Martin, became a Protestant, and married Mary, daughter of
Sir Richard Bolton of Brazil, Knight, Lord Chancellor of
Ireland, and had an only daughter, wife of Dudley Loftus,
Esq., LL. D., Judge of the Prerogative Court of Armagh.
He was succeeded in his barony by his brother, George Nan-
gle, who died in 1676, leaving ason, John Nangle, Baron of the
Navan, living, 1685, having two sons, Thomas and Jasper,
and four daughters.

411

‘«¢ There were many junior branches of this ancient family,
of which the representatives still exist. The Nangles matched
with the first and most noble families in Ireland.

** It is to be regretted that the remainder of the stone has
been lost. It may hereafter turn up.”

Dr. Anster exhibited a small volume, said to have been
found on the person of the Duke of Monmouth at the time
of his arrest. It is a manuscript volume of 157 pages. It
was purchased at a book-stall in Paris, in 1827, by an Irish
divinity student; was by him given to a priest in the county
of Kerry, and, on the priest’s death, became the property of
the present possessor. There has been no opportunity of com-
paring the handwriting with that of the Duke of Monmouth,
but Dr, Anster thinks that there can be little doubt of its being
genuine, and a considerable part, if not the whole, in the
Duke’s handwriting. Some parts, that are altogether unim-
portant, except as showing the kind of things that had interest
for the compiler, and which are but extracts from old receipt
books and abridgments of English history, are written in the
same character with memorandums of a private and personal
kind. He then referred to a paper in the last edition of the
Harleian Miscellany, giving an account of the Duke’s cap-
ture, and to Sir John Reresby’s Memoirs, as proving that
all the papers, &c., found on the Duke’s person, were taken to
James the Second.

‘¢ The papers and books that were found on him are since
delivered to His Majesty. One of the books was a MS. of
spells, charms, and conjurations, songs, receipts, and prayers,
all written with the said late Duke’s own hand.”—Harleian
Miscellany, vol. vi. p. 323.

Sir John Reresby describes a book of the kind as taken
from the Duke’s person. As he tells the circumstance, it would
seem to have been taken from the Duke’s person at the time

412

of his execution, and not at that of his capture. But there is
either some inaccuracy in his account of the matter, or—which
is just as probable—some inaccuracy in the printed copy of
his Memoirs: for the carelessness with which many of these old
books are printed is such as exhibit too frequently alterations
of the meaning. ‘‘Isay this,” added Dr. Anster, “‘ having been
astonished at the discrepancies between the printed editions,
for instance, of ‘Spenser’s View of the State of Ireland,’ and
the manuscript copy of the work in the library of Trinity Col-
lege, Dublin.”

Sir John Reresby’s words are: ‘* Out of his pocket were
taken books in his own handwriting, containing charms or
spells, to open the doors of a prison, to obviate the danger of
being wounded in battle, together with songs and prayers.”

Barillon describes the book the same way: ‘Il y avoit des
secrets de magie et d’enchantment, avec des chansons, des
recettes pour des maladies, et des priéres.”

In a note of Lord Dartmouth’s to the modern edition of
Burnett’s ‘* Own Times” we have the following statement :—
*¢ My uncle, Colonel William Legge, who went in the coach
with him to London, as a guard, with orders. to stab him if
there were any disorders on the road, showed me several
charms that were tied about him when he was taken, and his
table-book, which was full of astrological figures that nobody
could understand; but he told my uncle that they had been
given to him some years before in Scotland, and he now found
they were but foolish conceits.” Mr. Macaulay, in the ac-
count of the Duke’s capture, mentions, as taken on his person
‘an album, filled with songs, receipts, and charms.” The
passages which are most curious in the book are those which
give some memorandums of his journeys on two visits to the
Prince of Orange, in the year previous to his last rash adven-
ture. His movements up to the 14th of March, 1684-5, are
given. The entries do not seem to be of much moment; but
they may accidentally confirm or disprove some disputed

413

points of history. There is an entry without a date, describing
the stages of a journey in England, commencing with ‘ London’
and ‘ Hampstead ;’ it ends with‘ Todington.’ Todington is a
place remarkable in the history of the Duke. Near it was the
residence of Lady Henrietta Maria Wentworth, Baroness (in
her own right) of Nettlestead, only daughter and heir of
Thomas Lord Wentworth, grandchild and heir of the Earl of
Cleveland. Five years before the Duke’s execution her mother
observed that she had attracted his admiration, and she hurried
her away from court to Todington or the neighbourhood; and
in 1663, when, after the failure of the Rye-house Plot, Mon-
mouth was banished from the royal presence, it was to Tod-
ington he retired. When, on retracting the confession which
he had made on the occasion, he was banished the kingdom,
the companion of his exile was Lady Henrietta Wentworth.
*¢ T dwell on this,” said Dr. Anster, ‘‘ because the accidental
mention of Todington seems to authenticate the book ; the
name of Lady Henrietta Wentworth does not occur in it, and
the persons in whose hands the book has been since it was
purchased in Paris do not seem to have noticed the name of
Todington, or to have known that it had any peculiar relation
to the Duke’s history. It occurs twice in the book; once in
the itinerary I have mentioned, and again in a song, which is
probably the Duke’s own composition :

“SONG.

‘ With joy we leave thee,
False world, and do forgive
All thy false treachery,

For now we’ll happy live.
We'll to our bowers,

And there spend our hours ;
Happy there we'll be ;

We no strifes can see,

No quarrelling for crowns,

Nor fear the great one’s frowns,

414

Nor slavery of state,

Nor changes in our fate.
From plots this place is free,
There we'll ever be;

We'll sit and bless our stars
That from the noise of wars,
Did this glorious place give,
That thus we happy live.’

‘‘In the margin is the following substitution (with the word
‘ or’ prefixed) for the line before the last :

‘ Did us Todington give.’

“In Macaulay’s History we find the following affecting men-
tion of Lady Henrietta Wentworth. He has just described
Monmouth’s execution and burial :—‘ Yet a few months, and
the quiet village of Toddington in Bedfordshire witnessed a
yet sadder funeral. Near that village stood an ancient and
stately hall, the seat of the Wentworths. The transept of
the parish church had long been their burial-place. To that
burial-place, in the spring which followed the death of Mon-
mouth, was borne the coffin of the young Baroness Went-
worth of Nettlestead. Her family reared a sumptuous mau-
soleum over her remains; but a less costly memorial of her
was long contemplated with far deeper interest. Her name,
carved by the hand of him she loved too well, was a few years
ago still discernible on a tree in the adjoining park.’” Dr.
Anster then pointed to the state of the book, which he pro-
duced. ‘There were the remains of silver clasps which had
been torn off, and a part of the leather of the covers at each
side was torn away, seemingly for the purpose of removing
some name or some coat of arms with which it had been once
marked. ‘* On this account,” said Dr. Anster, ‘“‘ and in con-
nexion with the book being found in Paris, I was anxious to
cite such passages from the old narratives of the Duke’s cap-
ture and execution as trace the Duke’s papers to the possession

415

of James the Second. Had this little volume the arms of the
Duke of Monmouth on it,—either his own or the royal arms,
which the Duke was not unlikely to have assumed,—and had it
been among James’s manuscripts connected with the history of
his own times, the defacement of the binding in this way
would be additional evidence of the authenticity of the volume;
for the history of James’s manuscripts is this ; that at the period
of the French Revolution the persons in whose custody they
were, being fearful of the suspicion likely to arise from their
possession of books with royal arms on them, tore off the
covers and sent the books to St. Omer’s. The after fate of
the larger books was, that they were burned; some small
ones, we are distinctly told, were saved from this fate, but
seem to have been disregarded, and all trace of them lost.
The Abbe Waters was the person with whom George the
Fourth negotiated for the Stuart papers, and from whom the
volumes which have since appeared as ‘ Clarke’s Life of James
the Second’ were obtained; and it is from the Abbé Waters
we have the account of the destruction of King James’s auto-
graph papers. I do not know whether it is worth observing,
that on the inner cover of this volume we find written the
words, ‘ Baron Watiers,’ or ‘ Watrers.’ It is not distinctly
enough written for me to be quite sure of the letter between
the ‘ t’ and the ‘e,’ but there is a letter, and the name is not
Waters as now spelled. It is said by Sir John Reresby, that
in the book found on the Duke’s person there were ‘ charms
against being wounded in battle’ I do not find any
such, but there are some prayers against a violent death,
which may have been his own, but have, to me, rather the
appearance of having been transcribed from some devotional
book. I suspect there is a mistake in supposing that this
book contains any charm for breaking open prison doors, and
I think it likely that Sir John Reresby was misled in the
same way that I was for a moment. ‘There is in page 7 a
charm in French to procure repose of body and mind, and de-

416

liverance from ‘ pains.’ The word for pains is written in a con-
tracted form, and might as well stand for prisons, but on exa-
mining the context itis plainly the former word which is to be
looked for. The charms and conjurations are in general for
the purpose of learning the results of ‘ sickness in any particu-
lar case ;’ of determining whether ‘ friends will be faithful,’ &c.
We have ‘cures for the stone,’ and incantations ‘ to make grey
hair grow black.’ This book confirms the character which
history gives us of the Duke, asa weak, frivolous, and super-
stitious man, not unlikely to be influenced for good or evil
by the persons and circumstances in which he found himself ;
and, in its degree, it does something to illustrate the spirit of
the age in which he lived.”

Decemeber 10TH, 1849.

The REV. HUMPHREY LLOYD, D. D., Presipenr,
in the Chair.

The Rev. Henry Kine, LL. D., was elected a Member of
the Academy.

Mr. Ball, on the part of Abraham Whyte Baker, Sen.,
Esq., of Ballaghtobin, a member of the Academy, and one
who has always endeavoured to promote its objects, presented
accurate casts of two bear skulls found in the county of
Westmeath. The following is a summary of the information
Mr. Ball has been able to obtain relative to these very inte-
resting relics of a powerful species long extinct in this island.
Mr. Underwood, the well-known and industrious collector of
antiquities, who has rescued from destruction many of the
best specimens of human art now in the Academy’s museum,
being in 1846 on one of his tours through the country, dis-

417

covered at the house of Mr. Edward Fermon, of Forgney,
County Longford, on the borders of Westmeath, between
Moyvore and Ballymahon, the skull of an animal to him un-
‘known. This he lost no time in securing, and in the follow-
ing year obtained a second specimen, found in the same place,
in a cut away bog, about seven feet from the original sur-
face. ‘These skulls were purchased by Mr. Baker, and are
the originals of which casts are by his desire presented to the
Academy, being duplicates of others given by him to the
University Museum, where are now to be found, through
the generosity of the Earl of Enniskillen, the East India
Company, and our Zoological Society, a very instructive
collection of the remains of bears, both fossil and recent.

On the discovery by Mr. Underwood of the larger skull,
it was somewhat hastily announced as that of a great Irish
wolf-dog, and was published in the newspapers as such.
Under this impression, it was brought to Mr. Ball, who, with-
out hesitation, pronounced it to be that of a bear, which, on a
little further investigation, he considered to be the black bear
of Europe. Soon after, Mr. Baker, with laudable liberality,
purchased bothspecimens, andhasthus preserved evidence of the
existence of bears in Ireland, of which we had before no tangible
proof or historical evidence. Dr. Scouler, in a paper on extinct
animals of Ireland, published in the first volume of the Geo-
logical Journal, observes, that while bears still maintained
their ground in England, they were unknown in Ireland.
The venerable Bede states, the only ravenous animals of
Ireland were the wolf and fox. Giraldus makes no mention
of the bear, and St. Donatus, who died in 840, states it was
not a native, ‘ ursorum rabies nulla est ibi,” &c.

The late Mr. Richardson, through whose kind interfer-
ence Mr. Ball obtained leave to make moulds of the skulls,
appears to have been in much doubt as to their nature. He
states (in his History of Dogs, p. 36) his opinion, that “they
are the remains of an extinct animal allied to, but by no means

418

identical with the dog; and an animal with which we are now
unacquainted, partaking somewhat of the characteristics of
the bears, and perhaps, also, of the hyenas.” Mr. Ball
observed that the discrimination of skulls of bears presented
zoological difficulties quite sufficient to account for the erro-
neous views which had been taken; the alterations of age in the
occipital and sagittal crests, the dropping of the premolars,
and, in some cases, of the incisor teeth, were quite sufficient
to mislead, and had often misled naturalists; but the struc-
ture and arrangement of the molar teeth, and the peculiar
depressed form of the bulle tympanice, are unerring proofs of
the urside, at all times distinguishing them from dogs.

Mr. Ball then proceeded to remark, that if any evidence
were wanted to prove that the skulls alluded to were Irish,
he could supply it by producing a cast of a third specimen,
form which he had been kindly allowed to take a mould for
the University Museum by its owner, Mr. Cooke, of Par-
sonstown, the original had been found in Mr. Cooke’s
neighbourhood, as Mr. Ball understood, in deepening a river.
He mentioned also that he had heard from the late Mr. John
Robinson, of that locality, of the discovery and wanton des-
truction of skulls on his grounds, which were very possibly
those of bears. It is probable that the bear and great Irish
deer were involved in one common catastrophe, and perished
together.

Mr. Ball stated, that being desirous of confirming the
accuracy of his own views, he submitted casts of the skulls
to the greatest living authority, merely stating that they
were supposed to be Irish, and requesting an opinion as
to their species. The following note is the reply to his
questions:

“¢ College of Surgeons, London, Dec.7, 1849.

‘© My pear Batt, —The casts of the fine crania of bear
duly arrived, and I have been comparing them this morning.

419

They all differ from Ursus speleus in the minor elevation of
the forehead, and, what is more decisive, in the smaller rela-
tive sizes of the last molar, upper jaw; they also retain the
first premolar. The largest of the three skulls presents a
close correspondence of general form and of flatness of fore-
head with the largest of our old male skulls of Ursus mari-
timus, but the molars are relatively larger, especially the
last, in the Irish skull; this is decisive against Ursus mari-
timus. I regret that I have no skull at command of a good
old male U. feror. A young female skull of that species indi-
cates the proportions of the molars to be similar to those in
the Irish specimens; but then the proportions of the teeth in
question are likewise those of Ursus arctos ; and the two smaller
skulls from Ireland show an elevation of forehead which,
though less than in U. speleus, is greater than in any speci-
men or figure that I have seen of U.ferox. There remains,
therefore, for comparison, the varieties of Ursus arctos, for the
tropical Indian and Malayan bears have characteristics too
well-marked and well-known to be dwelt on.

** The great black variety of the European Ursus arctos
is that to which the Irish skulls offer the nearest resem-
blance. Ican find no character in the casts of the skulls
which you have sent that I could point to as a specific
distinction; but then I must add, that I feel equal dif-
ficulty in laying down the specific distinction between the
Ursus priscus of Goldfuss from Gailenreuth cavern, and
the existing largest varieties of Ursus arctos, or the Irish
bears. These specimens have much strengthened, if not
quite confirmed, a growing suspicion that U. priscus is speci-
fically identical with, and was the progenitor of, our European
U.arctos ; at the same time, they prove that U. priscus was not
the mere female, as M. De Blainville believes, of U. speleus.
Your three specimens are all of the same species; the largest
is the male, the smallest, with well-worn molars, the female.
Now, the large male skull establishes the specific distinction

420

of the equally large male Ursus speleus, and consequently
the specific, and not merely sexual, distinction of U. priscus ;
but at the same time, the Irish crania show that the character
of the forehead alluded to in my ‘ British Fossil Mammalia,’
p- 83, is not constant, and not good for a specific difference
with Ursus arctos. To conclude, then, as at present informed,
I should refer your Irish skulls to Ursus arctos ; and the least
degenerated representative of that species now living, viz.,
the great black bear, or very dark brown variety of the Scan-
dinavian wilds, is that which comes closest to the old Irish
bears. Whether this respectable carnivore continued to exist
after the slaughter of the last megaceros will be shown by the
precise bed in which the specimens were found. I should like
to know the authority, if any, for their derivation, from peat
bog, and not from shell marl, if the case be so.
‘* Ever your’s,
(Signed) “ R. Owen.”

Mr. Ball was of opinion, from examination of the original
bear skulls, that they were not in the peat, but in the marl
below it, where he believed all the heads of the megaceros,
probably fifty, which he had closely inspected, were found.
In no case was peat to be discovered in the cavities, while in
many marl was present. He expressed his gratification in
finding that his own views were supported by those of
Professor Owen, from whom, on this and other occasions,
he received kind aid. He also expressed obligations to the
Earl of Enniskillen, Mr. Baker, Mr. Cooke, and Mr. War-
ren; and concluded by moving the thanks of the Academy to
Mr. Abraham Whyte Baker, Sen., for his kindness in pre-
senting casts of his valuable specimens to its museum of anti-
quities.

Colonel H. D. Jones presented tables of the fall of rain,
with the levels of the Shannon and state of the wind, observed

421

and recorded at Athlone, by John Long, Esq., during a period
of four years.

The Tables (see Appendix, No. VI.) are compiled from
daily observations. The columns are arranged to show, in
monthly periods, the various fluctuations in the fall of rain,
with the duration and variable nature of the dry and wet
periods, also the greatest amount of continuous fall of rain,
as well as the greatest daily fall, thus presenting an exact
criterion of the humidity and variable nature of the climate.
The rise and fall of the Shannon is also shewn, with its
various fluctuations ; also the fluctuations of the wind, and
its continuance at the various points. A general abstract table
for the whole is given, and an average struck for the four
years. ‘The daily observations from which these tables are
compiled, having been taken in the central district of Ireland,
where no similar observations appear to have been recorded,
may perhaps be considered as giving them increased value.
The district is remote from the influence of hills or mountains,
and lies about central in the great flat limestone field of Ire-
land, extending from Dublin to Galway.

Colonel Jones suggested that the Council should draw
up instructions for parties employed by the Board of Works,
in different parts of Ireland ; explaining what objects of scien-
tifie and antiquarian interest ought to be noticed and preserved
by them.

He proposed to bring the subject before the Board of
Works, in the hopes that their officers might be enabled to
make meteorological observations of value, or to secure for
the Museum of the Academy antiquities worthy of preser-
vation.

Sir William Betham read a note from Mr. William F.
Wakeman, relating to the remains of the market cross of Navan.

422

*¢85, Lower Camden-street, Dublin,
December 3, 1849.

‘¢ Srr,— Had I been aware ‘of your intention to notice the
stone which formed the subject of your interesting paper read
before the Academy on Friday evening last, it would have
given me great pleasure to have afforded you information re-
lative to its history, and the circumstances which induced me
to have it forwarded from Navan to Dublin. The stone,
which appears to have formed a portion of the market cross of
Navan, had been removed from its original place, wherever
that was, and was used as a building stone in a comparatively
modern wall connected with a miserable back lane, branching
from the street called Trim Gate, Navan. Upon removing
the stone from its position in the wall, for the purpose of
drawing it, I found that it had formed a portion of the shaft
of an old cross, and as the inscriptions upon its sides contained
names of considerable historical interest, I begged the frag-
ment from the owner of the wall in which it had been, and
caused it to be removed to the rooms which I then occupied
in Navan. I subsequently learned that two similar stones, ©
which had evidently formed portions of the same cross were
known to exist. ‘They are used as supports for casks in a
public house, in Trim Gate, Navan, and are sculptured and
inscribed. I used every endeavour to be allowed to make
drawings of them, and even offered to pay for any trouble
caused in removing the casks, but was at first flatly, and at
length insolently refused. Under these circumstances, and
believing that, were I to leave the stone which I had already
secured in Navan, it would be lost or broken up, or perhaps
thrown into the Blackwater, as at least one monument of “the
Novan” has been, I caused it to be removed to the Academy,
as the best place for its preservation which I could think of.

“¢ T remain, &c. &c.,
soW. F. Wakeman.
“To Sir William Betham, Knight.”

423

The Secretary read a paper by Thomas L. Cooke, Esq.
of Parsonstown, on certain bronze relics found at Dowris, in
the King’s County, and exhibited to the Academy specimens
and drawings of the various articles described.

‘¢ On the 30th of November, 1848, the Rev. Dr. Robin-
son read an essay to the Royal Irish Academy, on the sub-
ject of certain bronze antiques found in the King’s County,
and of which a portion is in the possession of that scientific
nobleman the Ear! of Rosse.

‘¢ In order to correct a few trifling mistakes and inadverten-
cies into which he has fallen, I have thought it right to place
on record before the Academy some facts and circumstances
I happen to be cognizant of, relative to the discovery of the
bronze articles which formed the subject matter of Dr. Robin-
son’s essay.

“¢ At the time the relics in question were found, I was
resident in Parsonstown, distant about five miles from the
site of the discovery. Having a desire to preserve the anti-
quities of the country, I did not rest until 1 became possessed
of several of the articles found, and I at the moment collected
all the information I could procure respecting the place, and
other particulars of the finding. What I then and since have
learned, I have embodied in the present communication.

‘¢ Dr. Robinson has been inaccurately informed as to the
time when the original discovery was made. It is much more
than sixteen years since; and I have reason to believe that
it is even nearer to twenty-five than to twenty years ago.

‘¢ Sixteen years have elapsed since the publication in the
‘ Dublin Penny Journal,’ vol. i. p. 376, of a paper of mine,
in the first sentence of which I mentioned that the things
therein enumerated were found (then, 1833), a few years
since, near Birr. I cannot now find any entry or memorandum
to enable me to fix the precise time. There, however, exists
no doubt that it is more than twenty years ago. I suppose
it to be about twenty-five years. One of the men that found

424

the relics is dead more than sixteen years. The inaccuracy
of Dr. Robinson’s informant as to the time of the discovery
appears to be material in this inquiry, as affording an indica-
tion of the doubtful reliance to be placed on his memory in
other and more interesting portions of the communication made
by him.

‘¢ With regard to the place where the discovery was made,
I must remark, that it was not, as Dr. Robinson was informed,
at Dowris-Heath, nor probably within a mile of it. It is quite
true that the antiques were found on part of the extensive
townland of Dowris, the situation of the greater part of which
has been correctly stated to be on sheet 30 of the Ordnance
Maps of the King’s County. The relics in question were
accidentally dug up by two persons, one of whom, Edward
Hennessy, now deceased, was at that time sportsman to Mr.
Drought of Whigsborough. The other man is living yet.
They were at the time trenching potatoes on that part of
Whigsborough known by the name of Derreens, and which
lies between Whig'sborough paddock wall and the water known
by the name of Lough Cowr.

‘‘T have stated, that a person is yet living who was actually
with Hennessy when the antiquities described in part by Dr.
Robinson were found. A second person also still lives who was
privy to their discovery. He accompanied me recently to the
spot.

‘‘ Having thus noticed the time and the actual place of
finding the antiquities, I must go rather diffusely into a
description of the several articles which were then found.
Dr. Robinson was much misled in being brought to believe
that the bronze vessel, in the possession of the Earl of Rosse,
and its contents, were the only things discovered. ‘There was
at least a horse-load of gold-coloured bronze antiquities, of a
variety of forms, exhumed at the time. Many of them are
now in my collection, and I made presents of several of them
to other collectors.

425

«© The Dowris relics which fell into my hands, and of
which I have sent specimens or drawings to be exhibited to
the Academy, are as follow :

‘©No. 1. The vessel marked A, when found, was, as it
now is, of a dark dingy colour, apparently caused by smoke
or adeposition of carbon, It bears the marks of having been
long in use, and is patched and mended with rivets in different
places. Wherever its murky coating is removed, the metal
of which this vessel is composed appears to be of the same
golden hue as the other utensils found. This vessel had han-
dles to it, but they were broken off by the persons who found
it. Part of one of these handles is now in it.

‘¢ No. 2. is a portion of another vessel, marked B. It
appears also to have been much used. It is much cleaner
than the vessel marked A. Both vessels (more particularly
that marked A) are composed of very thin and flexible sheets
of bronze, not thicker than strong writing paper, which, being
too slight to bear ordinary usage upon the fire, were fortified
around the lag or junction of the sides and bottom with shields
or protecting pieces of a stronger scantling, and apparently
coarser metal. ‘These shields are furrowed to prevent their
slipping, and were originally riveted on the respective ves-
sels. The bottom and several inches in height of the respec-
tive sides of both the vessels, A and B, have been hammered
out of one continuous piece.

«‘ I may here observe that brazen vessels were formerly
esteemed of such great value in Ireland as to be considered
worthy of being given and accepted as a fit tribute and dona-
tion to and by Irish kings and princes. Accordingly we find
that Cathaoir-Mor bequeathed to Mogh-Corb fifty copper
cauldrons, with other articles, some of which were made of
gold, and all reckoned of great value. We also read in the
Book of Rights that a cauldron was to be’given as tribute to
the king of Cashel by the king of Teamhair Luachra.

“©The golden colour of the Dowris vessels well suited

2K 2

426

them for presents to and from royalty ; and the high value of
the material, in the estimation of the maker, is evidenced by
the thinness of the sheets of which they are formed.

‘No. 3. A great number of gold-coloured skeynes, made ~
of bronze, were found at Derreens, but it is to be regretted
that the finders left scarcely one of them unbroken. The
specimens marked C, D, and E, are of this class. It must
be remarked here, that the metal of which these skeynes are
composed was not brittle, for the ends of that marked C were
bent together when it came into my possession, and I, without
breaking, straightened it. Some of these skeynes had the
rivets remaining in the handles: and the wooden handle was
attached to one of them; but it ina short time crumbled into
dust.

No. 4. The gold-coloured bronze arrow-heads, or, as some
suppose, razor blades, marked F. I had two more of these.
One of them, represented of the true size in the drawing G,
I gave away, but I know not what became of the third. The
blade figured in the drawing had two parallel ribs running
lengthwise on each side. Iam not able to offer any opinion
based on certainty as to the use of these instruments. The
specimen marked E 2 was sent to me by one of the original
discoverers of the bronze vessels, since the greater portion of
this paper was written. He informs me that it remainedabout
his house, and acquired the whitish colour in consequence of
one of his children having put it into the fire. Theheat very
probably brought all the tin to the surface.

“No. 5. Gold-coloured gouges. I send for inspection
one, marked H, and I had another which I gave away. ‘The
Earl of Rosse has one of these.

“¢ No. 6. The unfinished punch or instrument marked J.
I had two more of these instruments of a similar shape. They
were finished and ‘polished up. They all were of different
sizes.

‘*No.7. Gold-coloured ornaments or terminations for pom-

427

mels of skeynes. I had two or three of these, but I can-
not now find any of them. One specimen I remember to
have given away. They were about an inch and a half in
length, and somewhat of the form of a Norwegian boat or
yawl. The drawing I represents both the shape and size of
these.

‘* No. 8. The dagger or knife, with flat handle-socket,
marked K. JI had one of these which was more perfect in the
blade than this specimen is. I gave it away. The knife or
instrument marked K 2 was brought to me on Saturday, the
Ist September, 1849, by the surviving finder, whose death,
Dr. Robinson was led to believe, took place two years ago.

«s No. 9. Gold-coloured bronze articles, of which I am
ignorant of the use. They appear as if intended for feet to
something. I possessed two or three of them, but I cannot
now find one. I presented one of them, together with some
others of the articles mentioned in this paper, to the Marquis
of Normanby, when Lord Lieutenant of Ireland. He had
them removed to England. They were all alike in size, and
are correctly figured in the drawing L, which, being copied
from a sketch made by me with a view to publication, while
the originals were in my hands, I can vouch as a faithful
representation, and as being of the same size with the ori-
ginals.

“No. 10. A strap of gold-coloured bronze, ornamented with
flutings, and having a small hole in the end of it, seemingly
intended for the purpose of passing a thong through, in order
to fasten it to something else. It resembles a mutilated por-
tion of the chin-stay of a military headpiece.

«No. 11. Gold-coloured horns or trumpets. I have had
in my possession many of these which were found at Dowris.
Some of them had lateral mouth-pieces.

«<I must, however, remark, that I never saw one of this
form put together with rivets, as described by Dr. Robinson
(Proceedings R. I. A., vol. iv. p- 239). Having minutely

428

examined all the bronze horns in the Earl of Rosse’s collec-
tion, I have no hesitation in asserting that not even a single
one of them was united with. rivets. Some of them present
at a distant view, to a superficial observer, the appearance of
having been riveted; but, on closer examination, such ap-
pearance turns out to be nothing more than a mere nail-head
ornament running along the sides or around the wider aper-
ture of the horn. It is quite clear that the entire horn was,
with its nail-head ornaments, made at a single casting. I
send for inspection two specimens of this description of orna-
mented horn, marked N and N 2, found at Dowris, and be-
longing to my own collection.

‘*'To two of the horns in Lord Rosse’s possession addi-
tions have been annexed, not by riveting, but by a more
remarkable process, that which is technically termed ‘ burn-
ing. This mode of uniting metals is, I believe, reckoned
now of rather modern invention. It is effected by pouring
melting metal at a.glowing temperature upon the junction of
the two pieces intended to be united, and by that means fusing
the entire into one mass.

‘* No. 12. Gold-coloured pear and spherical-shaped crotals
or bells. These form the subject of curious and interesting
study. Isenda specimen of the spherical-shaped (marked O)
from my own collection, and would send some of the -pear-
shaped, but I am aware there are some of them already in the
museum of the Royal Irish Academy.

‘*No, 13. A variety of gold-coloured celts of different
sizes. Mr. Donovan, the able chemist, has kindly analysed
one of these celts for me. He found it composed of copper,
85-232; tin, 13°112; lead, 1:142; sulphur, carbon, &c., 0.150 ;
and loss, but partially accounted for, 0642 in every 100. I
would be guilty of an injustice did I not here return thanks
to my scientific friend, Mr. Donovan, for the public service
his labours in that analysis have rendered.

No. 14. Gold-coloured hatchets. One of these (marked S)

429

was for some time immerged in a brassfounder’s pickle before
[heard of it. The pickle deprived it of the enamel, but it ex-
hibits the natural golden hue of the metal ; and is curious for
the manner in which the handle must have been affixed to it.
The broken hatchet (marked T) shows the fine edge this sort
of metal was capable of receiving.

‘© No. 15. Gold-coloured spear-heads of various kinds,
from the large war-spear to the small one used for hunting.
Some of these are in my collection. I send the javelin-head,
marked U, for inspection, although it was not found at Dow-
ris, because it is remarkable as being barbed. I purchased
this specimen some years ago, at an auction of the effects of
the late Edmund Molony, of Clonoony Castle, in the King’s
County. The barbs render it, I believe, unique. They seem
to have been affixed with white solder, but they undoubtedly
are of the same metal with the remainder of the weapon. The
monarch Crimthan, who died A. D. 79, is said to have brought
to his palace at Howth, from a foreign expedition, a lance so
contrived that a person wounded by it could not recover. The
spear-head now exhibited appears well suited to effect an
equally deadly result, for it is probable that the barbs would
become detached, and remain in any wound inflicted by it.

«<No. 16. Two unfinished globular bells. These were
broken by the finders, for the purpose, as one of them informed
me, of trying what was within it. These crotals are marked
X and Y, and they furnish important evidence of the country
in which all the articles found along with them were manufac-
tured. These are also composed of the gold-coloured metal.

«* No. 17. A number of small pieces of rub-stone, having
convex, concave, and flatsurfaces, to suit the form of the various
implements to be polished and finished up with them. Some
of these pieces, marked Z, Z2, and Z 3, are exhibited.

«No. 18. Some of the waste gold-coloured metal which
remained after the operation of casting. It is marked A a, and
evidently fell in a state of fusion against the side of one of the

430

spherical-shaped crotals, of which it bears a concave impression.
A portion of this waste metal, analysed by Mr. O’Sullivan,
gave copper, 88°924; tin, 11-066, traces of lead, iron, and silver,
and loss, 0-010 to 100 grains.

«No. 19. Some other things made of the gold-coloured
metal were also found at Dowris at the same time with these
already detailed. One of the men privy to the discovery re-
cently told me that asort of chopper was amongst the number
of things found. The handle of it was about twelve inches
long, and, as he described it, was of a piece with the head.
The whole instrument, he says, resembled a butcher’s cleaver,
but that there was a sort of arm which projected from the back
of the head and had a ring in the end of it. I could not learn
what became of this antique. It is worthy of note, that in the
representation of the death of Hugh de Lacy, carved on one
of the compartments of the large stone cross at Durrow, in
the King’s County, the person by whose hand he fell holds a
cleaver somewhat resembling that just described, but without
the ring or connecting arm. The button sent was, with
several of a similar sort, also found here. It seems to be
composed of a different quality of metal from most of the
other articles discovered in this place.

‘« It is with great diffidence in my own slender sources of in-
formation that I venture to dissent from any opinion expressed
by the reverend and learned divine who has had the merit of
formally bringing the circumstances connected with the finding
of the Dowris relics under the notice of the Royal Irish Aca-
demy. Nevertheless I cannot agree with him in thinking
that these highly wrought and curious crotals could ever have
been intended as appendages to sheep or oxen, for the purpose
of announcing their ‘locus in quo’ in the dense forests which
then overspread the face of the country. ‘These crotals,
with their numerous engrailed or fluted ornamental rings,
were finished too elaborately for such a rude purpose; and me-
tal, such as that of which they are composed, was at that

431

time too much prized to be employed in such a pastoral use.
Besides this, the crotals were not sufficiently sonorous to be
audible at a few yards’ distance, even in a silent chamber.
How, then, could they be heard at the most moderate distance
in the open air, and in a country obstructed by forest trees,
and thickly entangled underwood? He who takes the trou-
ble to shake one of the pear-shaped crotals belonging to the
Academy, or the spherical-shaped one from my collection, now
exhibited, must admit their inutility as instruments of sound.
Moreover, I believe that if the people of this island had in
former times been in the habit of appending such bells to the
necks of sheep or cattle, the bells would have been common ;
and thence arises the question, if they were so common, why
is it that none of them have been found elsewhere than at
Dowris? Why is it that such bells have never been disco-
vered sparsim, or by separate specimens, but that all that have
been hitherto found have been met with together, and along
with a great variety of other articles? It must also be borne
in mind, that, notwithstanding the numerous notices of tribute
of sheep and cattle mentioned in almost every page of the
Book of Rights, a solitary expression is not to be found which
could lead to the belief that any sort of bells were appended
to the subjects of such tribute. On the contrary, we must
presume, that if bells had been so used, they would not have
been omitted in the record; for, in some parts of the same
book, brass chains are mentioned as being upon the necks of
the animals sent in payment.

“ [ apprehend, that Dr. Robinson has, in strictness, in-
accurately described the Dowris crotals as having loose clap-
pers. They each merely contain a single and very small de-
tached piece of metal, somewhat in the manner of a modern
sheep-bell. But a modern sheep-bell emits a loud sound when
compared with the feeble tinkling of these ancient crotals.

‘* The cause of tenuity of sound in the Dowris crotals is
obvious. In the first place, they were formed of a rather soft

432

and flexible metal, which, unlike to our modern bell-metal,
could be bent to a considerable extent without breaking. In
addition to the defect just mentioned, was another, and per-
haps a greater impediment to sonorousness, arising from the
mode of construction. These Dowris crotals are very inarti-
ficially formed as instruments for the propagation of sound.
They are either hollow pears or hollow spheres, without any
aperture, saving (and that only in some few specimens) two
small slits in opposite points, through which passed a bar,
whereon the core was supported during the operation of cast-
ing. Even these small openings were intentionally and carefully
hammered, or otherwise closed in, after the core had been ex-
tracted. Some of the specimens which have the slits open
seem to be in that state solely in consequence of the acciden-
tal breaking of the metal in the act of being hammered in.

‘The foregoing reasons seem to prove that the Dowris
crotals never were intended for any use requiring the emission
of sound audible beyond a very narrow limit indeed. It may
reasonably be asked here, could an artificer, so skilful as the
Dowris bronze founder, have been ignorant that crotals con-
structed as his were could not yield a loud sound? It appears
tome to be next to impossible that he could have been so, and
he must have formed them with some other view. I am, there-
fore, induced to suppose these crotals were employed solely in
some religious ceremonies.

‘«* Ledwich (Antiquities, p. 251) tells us that the bell-
crotal was used by the pagan Roman priests; and Walker
(Memoirs of the Irish Bards, p. 93) says: ‘ Small bells, such,
we mean, as were appended to the tunic of the Jewish high
priest, and afterwards employed by the Greeks and Romans
for various religious purposes, but particularly to frighten
ghosts and demons from their temples, were undoubtedly in-
troduced with Christianity into this kingdom.’ I apprehend,
notwithstanding the respectable authority of Mr. Walker,
that it is assigning by far too modern a date to the use of bells

433

in Ireland to couple it with the introduction of Christianity.
Lucretius (lib. ii.) furnishes an instance of the use made of
bell-cymbals by the Romans in their religious ceremonies.
Virgil (Georg. iv.), and Juvenal (Sat. 6), ‘ Tot tintinnabula
dieas pulsari,’ refer to similar usage. Potter (Antiquities,
vol. ii.) mentions that the ancient Greeks, at the moment of
a dying person’s soul separating from the body, beat brazen
kettles to drive away evil spirits.

‘* While I suppose that the Dowris crotals have been
manufactured for Druidic purposes, I am not ignorant that a
learned and justly esteemed antiquary, to whose opinion the
greatest deference is due, believes them to have been intended
for suspension from the trappings of steeds employed in war.
Such an opinion, deduced from ancient sculptures, seems to me
* to be strongly supported by a passage in the prophecy of
Zacharias. The words of the prophet alluded to are: ‘In
that day there shall be upon the bells of the horses, holiness
unto the Lord.’ ‘The word used in the original may mean
either bells or bridles; and while the authorized version of the
Church of England adopts the translation ‘ bells,’ it places
the word ‘bridles’ in a marginal note. The vulgate renders
it more generally by ‘quod super frenum equi est,’ and the
Rheims Roman Catholic English Bible adoptsthe term ‘bridle.’

** Notwithstanding the silence of these crotals, they,
nevertheless, might have been appended as ornaments to horse
trappings, as were the still more dumb stones known by the
name of cruan. These were attached to the bridles. In the
Book of Rights (Income‘of Uladh) we meet

Fich pnian, EReShaeh, dee
oo chpuan. . :

The laborious and learned O’ Donovan, to whom Irish litera-
ture is so much indebted, says, in a note to this passage, that
‘Cpuan was a stone of a red and yellow colour.’ It was, in
fact, a kind of cornelian or agate. I send for inspection some

434

stones which were probably once aftixed to bridles. ‘They
are marked R, and are from my own collection.

‘«¢ Having now gone seriatim through the several bronze
antiques found at Dowris, as far as they have come under my
observation, I cannot avoid here expressing my total dissent
from the hypothesis that they formed the stock in trade ofa tra-
velling Pheenician, or other itinerant foreign merchant, wander-
ing from house to house, and offering these commodities for
barter or for sale. If, for the sake of argument, we suppose
such a peripatetic dealer to have inadvertently got himself
entangled in a quagmire, how could such an accident have
compelled him there to abandon his wares altogether? He,
at all events, could have removed piecemeal to a firmer foot-
ing such portable articles as those found at Dowris. But
another question here arises, namely, whether, in fact, any
bog whatever existed at Dowris in the remote time when the
relics were left there. It is probable, nay, almost certain
there was not any bog there then.

‘¢ Dowris, as its name imports (Oubpop, a dark, dense
wood), was originally a thick and extensive forest, and al-
though there is a bog there at present, it was not there many
centuries ago. In many parts of Ireland traces of former
cultivation, and even houses, have been discovered beneath
the bogs. Ina paper presented by Mr. King to the Royal
Society, and published with Molyneux’s Natural History of
Ireland, the writer says: ‘ There are many bogs of late stand-
ing in Ireland. When O’Donnell and Tyrone came to the
relief of Kingsale, they wasted the countrie, especially as they
came through Conought, which, by the means of the Earl of
Clanrickard, was generally loyal, and there is a great tract of
ground, now a bog, that was then plowed land, and there re-
mains the mansion house of my lord , in the midst of
it.” The late Earl of Rosse (then Sir Laurence Parsons)
observes: ‘ It is now, indeed, universally admitted that where
those immense bogs extend at present there once were culti-

435

vated plains.’ At Dowris the bog abounds in oak and other
timber, prostrate beneath the peat. Some of it has the roots
charred, which surely could not have been conveniently effected
in a wetswamp. The fire must, therefore, have been applied
before bog was there. Even in the memory of living persons,
that part of Dowris called Derreens, and on which the bronze
treasure was found, was covered with copse and underwood.

‘¢ Abandoning all theory and speculation bearing on the
rapid growth of bog, the fact must be recorded that the Dow-
ris relics were not found in what can be properly denominated
bog, but in the centre of a potato garden extending down the
slope of a rising ground between the paddock and the moor-
land. A cock of hay has been left during the last winter be-
tween the place of the finding and the bog, so little of wet or
quagmire exists there even now.

‘** One of the reasons assigned for supposing the Dowris
antiquities to have been derelict by some travelling foreign
merchant, is based on an opinion that Ireland formerly did
not produce tin, which metal is said to have entered largely
into the composition of ancient bronzes, and certainly was a
component part of the articles found at Dowris. Dr. Robin-
son assures us that he analysed a great variety of bronzes,
with such uniform results, that he supposed the identity of
composition was evidence of their having all come from the
same manufacturers. He, however, states that he afterwards
found the peculiar properties of the atomic compound, viz., of
14 equivalents of copper, and one of tin, or nearly 88
of copper to 12 of tin by weight, were sufficiently distinct to
make any metallurgist engaged in such a manufacture select
it. But it appears that tin did not always enter into the com-
position of ancient weapons, and that, even when it did, the
quantity varied. Thus, M. Hielm found a bronze dagger*
to consist of 83% copper and 164 tin. An antique sword,

* Dictionary of Chemistry, by Andrew Ure, M.D. (title ‘ Copper’).

436

found in 1779, in the peat moss of the Somme,* consisted of
copper 87°47, and tin 12°53. Of three antique swords} found
in the environs of Abbeville, one was found to consist of 85
of copper to 15 of tin; another of 90 of copper to 10 of tin; and
the third of 96 of copper to 4 of tin. A fragment of an an-
cient scythe gave on analysis 92°6 copper, and 7-4 tin.
Governor Pownal says, that the swords found at Canne, and
those found in the bog of Femor in the county of Tipperary,
consisted ofa mixture of copper, iron, and some zine.{ Parkin-
son’s Memoranda Chemica, p. 82, informs us, that ‘¢ Dr.
Pearson, having examined some ancient metallic arms and
utensils, was able to ascertain that they consisted of copper
and tin, in the proportion of from siz to twelve parts of cop-
per to one of tin, according to the use for which they were
intended.’ Dr. Pearson’s paper isin the Philosophical Trans-
actions. The bronze springs for the baliste, according to
Philo of Byzantium, were made of copper 97, tin 3. ‘The
specimen of hasta magna, or more probably of a weapon for
affixing to the axle of a war chariot, marked B 2, and sent
for inspection, is of pure copper, without any admixture
of alloy whatever, as are also the hatchets, marked C 2 and
C 3. Whoever takes the trouble to look through a pro-
miscuous collection of bronze antiques, will perceive, from
the variety of colours, that no certain standard of composi-
tion has been adhered to. ‘The golden colour of the Dowris
bronzes is almost sufficient to distinguish them from all
others; and even these differ amongst themselves; for, ac-
cording to Mr. Donovan, the celt contains about 133 of tin
to 83} of copper, with 13 of lead, and some sulphur and car-
bon ; while the waste metal subjected to Mr. O’Sullivan con-
tained only 11 of tin to 89 of copper, with a mere trace of
lead, iron, and silver.

* Dictionary of Arts, &c., by Andrew Ure, M.D.

+ Ibid.

{ Account of some Irish antiquities read before the English Antiquarian
Society. Feb. 10, 1774.

437

‘‘It probably has been too hastily assumed, that tin was
not found formerly in Ireland. The late Earl of Rosse* has
argued, that Ireland has at least as good a title to rank under
the name of Cassiterides, or Tin Islands, as Britain has.
Nennius, no recent authority, bears his testimony, that a
mine of tin formerly existed at Killarney. His words are:
‘Est ibi stagnum quod vocatur Loch Lein quatuor circulis
ambitur. Primo circulo gronna stanni ambitur, secundo cir-
culo gronna plumbi, tertio circulo gronna ferri, quarto circulo
gronna eris ambitur.. Smith} says he found, near the Lake
of Killarney, an ore which contained tin. The following
passage from Adrianus or Hadrianus Junius, known as Adrian,
or Junius the Dutchman, shows that he, too, believed Ire-
land possessed mines of tin. That writer personifies Hibernia
as saying :

‘ En ego cum regni sceptro mavortia bello
Pectora et horriferas hominum, nil fingo, figuras,
Qui cursu alipedes norint przevertere cervos,
Dedico, piscosque lacus, volucrumque paludes
Omnigentim lustris feetas, stannique fodinas,
Et puri argenti venas, quas terra refossis
Visceribus manes imos visura recludit.’

Even Camden,} whom O’Flaherty calls ‘ Ceecus Hibernige-
nis,’ on account of his hostility to this nation, thought these
verses worthy of his insertion, and he styles their author
‘ litteratissimus Adrianus Junius.’ Camden, therefore, adds
his sanction to the Dutchman’s statement. Macgeoghe-
gan,§ writing on the natural history of the country, has:
‘Ou y trouve aussi des mines de mercure, detain,’ &c.,
for which he quotes Peter Lombard, c. 9. The same writer
says elsewhere: ‘ Ayant découvert chez eux de mines dor,

* Defence of the Ancient History of Ireland.
+ History of Kerry, p. 125.
t Latin edition, London, A.D. 1600. § Hist. d’Ivlande, tom. i. c. \.

438

d’argent, d’etain, de plomb, et de fers, ils avoient appris a les
fondre et a les fabriquer.’ We have it also on the modern
authority of Sir Robert Kane,* that tin-stone, which I be-
lieve consists of 95 parts of oxide of tin, and 5 parts of oxide
of iron, is found disseminated through the auriferous soil of
the county of Wicklow in our own day.

Why, then, should it be supposed, in opposition to the
authority of ancient writers, backed by tradition, that tin has
not been formerly found in Ireland? Why suppose, contrary
to the result of modern observation, that tin-stone does not
exist in the county of Wicklow in this our own day ?

‘Ifit be admitted for argument sake that tin invariably
enters into the composition of Irish bronzes, and that no tin
mine was anciently known or worked in this island, surely
such an admission by no means involves a concession that
there was not plenty of that metal in this country in remote
times. What was there to prevent a people, accustomed from
such early times to making distant voyages, from visiting the
neighbouring coast of Cornwall, the site of the stannaries,
and importing plenty of tin from thence? In fact, Corn-
wall, stretching, as it does, into the junction of the Irish and
British Channels, must have often interrupted their naval ex-
cursions, and attracted their attention, whether they would
_or not.

‘¢ It seems to me that there exists but little cause for hesi-
tating to conclude that the various bronze articles found at
Dowris were not left there by a Pheenician, or other itinerant
merchant. There are cogent reasons for believing that these
interesting antiques were manufactured on the spot by some
metallurgist who established his foundry there. Accordingly
we observe amongst the things discovered three vessels, some
of which bear the marks of having been used, old, worn, and
repeatedly repaired. We observe also some of the spherical-

* Industrial Resources of Ireland.

439

shaped crotals, and some other articles in the rough state after
being cast. The unfinished bells sent for inspection, and
marked X and Y, yet contain a portion of the core, which ren-
ders unnecessary any conjecture as to the substance such core
was composed of. It seems to have been a composition of tough
clay and sand. The amorphous lump of metal, marked A a,
also bears testimony that the place where it was found was
the workshop of a manufacturer. What travelling merchant
would encumber himself by carrying about with him the resi-
due of the contents of the crucible? If we suppose him to
have done so, we must at the same instant admit that he car-
ried it for sale to some person capable of forming it into some
more useful shape.

‘¢ I must not here omit noticing the rub-stones which were
found. They, too, point out that the whole belonged to a
resident operative rather than to an itinerant merchant. In
fine, the great quantity of things found, their variety, their
being in an unfinished as well as in a finished state, the amor-
phous mass of spare metal, and the rub-stones, all tend to the
conclusion that Dowris was the site of a manufactory of bronze
utensils. A farther and remarkable proof of the existence of
a foundry where these relics were found is added by the luxu-
riance of the vegetable matter on the spot. When the field
was first shown to me, I, without further information, led
those that accompanied me to the particular part of it. I was
right in my conjecture, which was confirmed by the man
already written of, who was privy to the finding. Charcoal
must have been much used in combining the copper with
zine or tin; and carbon being an ingredient entering largely
into the composition of vegetables, and also serving as a stimu-
lant to their growth, the grass and weeds on the site of the
foundry were marked by a vegetation exceeding in rankness
that on any other part of the field.

‘¢ The golden colour of the Dowris bronze is very remark-
able. The ancient Romans were acquainted with a kind of

440

brass, which, from its great resemblance to gold in colour,’
they denominated orichalch, or orichaleum. Some say this
alloy, which had copper for its basis, was made by throwing
cadmium or calamine on the copper which absorbed it. Others
suppose there was an original natural ore of orichalceum. Be
this as it may, it is certain that the Greeks, too, were ac-
quainted with a metallic substance called orichalcum, even
before Rome was founded. When Julius Cesar plundered
the capitol of a large quantity of gold, he replaced it with
orichalcum, to deceive the people; and Vitellius resorted to
a similar expedient when he despoiled the temples of their
ornaments.

‘© In whatever manner the golden hue was originally given
to the Dowris alloy, there is little doubt but that the colour
on the exterior of the bronzes has been mellowed by their
having long lain buried in the ground. Time and the effect
of the soil have produced a varnish defying modern imitation.”

January 147TH, 1850.

REV. HUMPHREY LLOYD, D.D., Presipent,
in the Chair.

Cuar.tes Grorce Farrrietp, Esq.; Chichester Samuel
Fortescue, Esq., M. P.; Charles Fox, Esq.; Alexander Gordon
Melville, M. D.; Christopher Moore, Esq.; and Wellington
A. Purdon, Esq. ; were elected Members of the Academy.

The Secretary, for James Westby, Esq., of High Park,
exhibited an ancient model in wood, of a sword, found at Bally-
killmurry, county Wicklow, and communicated the following
notice of its discovery, drawn up by that gentleman.

441

The following is the statement of John Keough, of Bal-
lykillmurry, county Wicklow, in the employment of William
Jones Westby, Esq., of High Park :

‘About eight years past I and my son were cutting turf
on Ballykillmurry bog; about five perches from the dry
ground in the bog, and five feet from the surface, and about
five more from the gravel, we found the accompanying sword.
The bog had never been cut before; at least it had all the
appearance of being in its original state. About eight yards
from the sword, and three feet deep, we found a vessel of
wood, filled with what we considered suet; it was in a perfectly
mouldy state, as also the vessel, which fell to pieces when we
took it up. The suet, to the best of my opinion, had never
been rendered or boiled. The vessel was about the size of a
small cool, made of staves, and had two iron hoops on it.”

The Secretary read a letter from Richard Caulfield, Esq.,
of Cork, containing an account of the discovery of a chamber
in Killeens Fort, situated two miles north of Cork.

‘* Sunday's Well, Cork, Jan. 12, 1850.

‘* Rev. DEAR Sir,—During one of my late explorations I
happened to meet with an ancient stone head amid the rub-
bish of the south wall of Cloghphillip Castle, which fell down
about a year and a half since, not, I am sure, without some
cause, for this is not the only wall of a castle that has come un-
der my notice, endangered by persons digging for gold; which,
when they dream of (as they say), nothing will prevent them
from examining the favoured spot, and often undermining the
wall.

‘* Cloghphillip Castle (it is marked on the map of Muskrye
in the Pac. Hib.) stands on a very high eminence about one
mile N. W. of Blarney Castle in this county, and commanding

442

a very extensive view of the country all round. It must have
been used to great advantage as a signal tower, when Blarney
Castle and others in this part of the county were defended, as,
from its situation, Blarney commands no view. It was built
by the M‘Carthys, as well as Blarney, Kilcrea, and Ma-
croom. As Kilcrea Castle can be seen from the top of Clogh-
phillip, a very ready mode of telegraphing may have been
used in those days with Macroom, and thence with all the
west of the County Cork. The difficulty of approaching
Macroom in those times (which must have been a journey
from Cork of near two days) may be conjectured from the
account in the Pac. Hib. vol.ii. p. 602. How it obtained the
cognomen ‘ Phillip,’ I am unable to account, nor could I obtain
any tradition relative to it from the oldest inhabitants of the lo-
cality. There is a stone in the north-east angle of the castle,
with this inscription, ‘D.C. K. 1590.’ I have a rubbing of
this stone. The nose of the head was mutilated in the fall;
otherwise it is in fair condition. ‘The forehead is encircled
with a band composed of lozenges, a peruke covers the ears,
and seems to have been formed by interweaving tresses. The
mouth is open. On the whole, the appearance of the face is
curious, though rude. There is a shank at the back by which
it was inserted in the wall, but, singular enough, its existence
was unknown until the wall fell down. If you think it would
be worth the acceptance of the Royal Irish Academy, I will
feel great pleasure in sending it up to you with the rubbing.
A circumstance not unworthy of mention, as it tended to
excite the prejudices of the country people, tended also to
increase the difficulty I had in obtaining the head. The day
after it was discovered, the person who found it inserted it in
the pier of an old gate which separates the castle from a farm-
yard. On that evening, as the herdsman was returning home
through this gate in charge of a bull, the animal, noticing the
head, immediately took fright. His keeper, in endeavouring to

443

restrain him, was so goaded by the infuriated animal that he
died on the following day. Some pigs were also killed by the
falling of the wall, and all this was supposed to have occurred
through the agency of the insulted genius of the castle. Thus
the removal of the head was thought likely to be succeeded
by a more disastrous course of events; but fortunately nothing
since has occurred of such a nature, as indeed I ventured to
promise. I may here remark, that the stone of which the head
is composed is found in blocks under the foundation of the
castle, but nowhere else in the vicinity.

‘‘] have been for most of the last week engaged in
opening the Killeens Fort, situated about two miles north
of this city. For two days our men were unsuccessful, but
on the third I found out the crypt. I would recommend all ©
my friends, when they go to explore a fort, at first to sound
(if the entrance is not visible) with a long iron crowbar in
different parts of it. Supposing a line drawn from east to
west dividing the fort, let a strong workman be employed
at each side of it. If this principle be adopted the flags will
in most cases be certainly met with. If the ceiling of the
cave be formed of earth the bar will disappear. Many a time
I fervently wished that it would. I enclose a sketch show-
ing the position of the cave, and a section of the cave of the
fort, as far as I have discovered. ‘The flags of the ceiling
are of an enormous size, and are supported by huge blocks
of stone, some of limestone (which is not found in this part
of the country). But I regret to say that I have as yet dis-
covered no inscription in this fort, which is the chief reason
why I have opened so many of these places. However, when
we have removed all the rubbish and clay with which the
place is partly filled, I may be more fortunate. My great ob-
ject is to examine all the forts for some miles round Cork.
Although the work proceeds slowly, yet the investigation is
accurate; but I assure you many difficulties present them-
selves during these operations when least expected. We have

444

to combat with old prejudices, which must be treated with
apparent respect, and yet at the same time with firmness, so
as to baffle the absurdities of the country people, who view
our objects with a suspicion which reasoning with them
only serves to increase. But really the stories that we are
sometimes compelled to listen to are of so extraordinary and
ludicrous a nature, that they amply atone for every obstacle.
Sometimes they are in reference to the supposed inmates of
the forts, ‘‘a very dangerous class of people ;” and not unfre-
quently mixed up with the mysteries of the Danes, and the
early history of Denmark. The only remarkable feature in
this fort is, that I have met with many large stones whose
surface is perfectly vitrified. Having placed some of them in
a furnace, the glassy surface dissolved, but the greatest heat I
could apply would not vitrify the unglazed surface ; and from
the black appearance of the stones when fractured, they must
have been subjected to the action of great heat. 1 also met
with some bones and teeth, which, on examination, proved to
be boars’ teeth. The bones were reduced to a substance like
butter. Only the teeth could be collected. I willsend you spe-
cimens of the stone, and rubbings of inscriptions, should I find
any. I often regretted my inability to send you a rubbing of
the Aghalusky inscription, but I was not in Carberry since my
last communication ; the weather being then wet, I could not
apply the paper to the stone; besides, the inscription is very
large, so that it would have been useless to have sent arubbing
taken by any other than myself, as I could not depend on the
accuracy of it. 1 am sure you must be now wearied with me,
I have detained you so long,

‘¢ Believe me, Rev. dear Sir,
‘*Your’s very faithfully,

‘¢ RICHARD CAULFIELD.
“ Rev. Dr. Todd, F. T.C.D., §c.,
“¢ Trin. Coll. Dub.”

445

Rev. N. J. Halpin read a paper on certain passages in the
life of Edmund Spenser.

In bringing this subject before the Academy, Mr. Halpin
lamented the slovenly biography which had hitherto left un-
examined and undetected,—though given with sufficient cer-
tainty in his own works,—the name and family of the lady to
whom Edmund Spenser was married; and not only her, but,
perhaps, the most celebrated name in English amatory poetry,
that of the fair and false Rosalinde, for whom, in his youth,
he entertained a deep but ill-requited passion. The names of
both were recorded in his own works, after a method at that
time much practised by the poets, and of which the learned
Camden, in his Remaines, has laid down the laws, viz., by
the Anagram; and though both the names thus lay close be-
neath the surface of his poems, they have both remained there
to the present day undiscovered, but prepared to reward the
pains of the more caretaking inquirer.

In the series of sonnets called the Amoreéti, the name and
circumstances of his wife are expressly celebrated; those of
his earlier flame, the fickle Rosalinde, in his Shepherd’s Ca-
lender, each expressly written for its peculiar purpose. But of
both his passions we have occasional notices throughout his
Faerie Queen, his Colin Clout’s Come Home Again, and his
Epithalamion, in all of which the allusions to those ladies re-
spectively are unmistakeably transparent. But inasmuch as
the clue to the real secret is given by the ostensible editor
(whoever he may have been, whether Spenser himself; or
his friend, Gabriel Harvey, the Hobinal of the poem; or a
genuine, though anonymous E. K.) of the Shepherd’s Ca-
lender, it will be most convenient to take it first in order, and
to ascertain, by its methods, who the lady was that figures
under the title of

ROSALINDE.*

We are told expressly by the editorial E. K. that ‘ Rosa-

* So spelled in the original editions.

446

linde also is a feigned name, which, being well-ordered, will
bewray the very name of his (Spenser’s) love and mistress.”
_The editors and biographers (Malone amongst the rest) have
accordingly conjectured this to be the anagrammatic name
either of ‘*Rose Linde” or ‘‘ Eliza Horden,” families of people
with those surnames having been found resident in Kent in
the reign of Henry VI. But besides the remoteness of the
period assigned,—some five or six reigns before the birth of
our rustic beauty,—the conjectures are of no value, because
the authors of them are unable to show between the principal
parties any connexion or acquaintance, any courtship, or con-
tiguity of residence, which might have brought them within
the ordinary sphere of attraction. ‘The notion, then, so far
from being probable, contains nothing beyond the crude ele-
ments of a barren possibility.

But Spenser, at this time, had an intimate and beloved
friend and brother poet, Samuel Daniel (see enumeration of
English poets in Colin Clout’s Come Home Again), and this
Samuel Daniel had a sister named Rose,—Rose Daniel; and
Rose Daniel reads anagrammatically, and in perfect accordance
with Camden's rules, into RosaLinpE. She was, probably
about the date of the Shepherd’s Calender, married to a friend
of her brother’s; not, indeed, to Spenser, but to a scholar of
much celebrity in his time, but, withal, so eccentric as to
have left behind him, in his scanty biography, traces so dura-
ble as to enable us to interpret with reference to him passages
in the works of Spenser, which were otherwise unintelligible
at this distance of time.

The reading of Rosalinde into RosE Danie. gives an
easy and probable solution to the whole tale of Spenser’s dis-
appointed passion, as recorded by himself. It exactly rounds
the anagram. The intimacy between her brother and Spenser
accounts for her first acquaintance with the poet ; her marriage

_with a rival defines the species of infidelity of which her lover
complains; and her subsequent fortunes, arising from her mar-
riage, with a very wayward man, correspond, with surprising

447

exactness, with the allegorical descriptions, with which the un-
generous author of the Faerie Queen loves to persecute her
and her husband, and prosecute his own unmanly revenge.
The principal of those invidious attacks on her will be found
in the episode of Mirabella, with whom Rosalinde is identified
in the Faerie Queen, book vi. c. 6, st. 16, 17 ; and book vil.
c. 6, st. 27, &c., down to stanza the thirty-first of the eighth
canto; and again, with especial reference to her husband, in the
Faerie Queen, book i. c. 7, throughout which the character of
Orgoglio (<< sib,” or relative to the Carl Disdain of the seventh
canto of the sixth book), is given with much, though deserved,
acrimony.

The person to whom Rose Daniel, or Rosalinde, was ac-
tually married, was the celebrated Joun Fiorio, the author of
several works of considerable merit, such as the New (or
Queen Anne’s) World of Words, an Anglo-Italian Dictionary ;
his First and Second Fruits, a translation into English of
Montaigne’s Essays, &c., &c. He was, in the reign of Queen
Elizabeth, highly respected by the nobility, as a teacher of
languages ; and in the subsequent reign of James I. he was
appointed one of the tutors of Prince Henry, and Gentleman
of the Privy Chamber, reader of Italian, &c., to Anne of
Denmark, the royal consort. But he was a man of the
most capricious and irritable temper, ever at war with his
literary contemporaries, and the perpetual butt of their raillery
and ridicule,—particularly of the dramatic poets, to whom he
appears to have given the first offence, and by whom he was
mercilessly ‘‘ staged” for his pedantry, affectation, and ug-
liness.

It would be impossible here to state at length the several
proofs and details of those curious circumstances which Mr.
Halpin has brought forward from the remains of the contem-
porary literature and the discoveries of modern critics; suffice
it to say, that John Florio, the “‘Resoturs” (the constant
prefix to his name, as subscribed by himself to all his prefaces,

448

preludes, and addresses), appears to have been not only the
Menatcas* of the Spenser’s Shepherd’s Calendar, who had
‘‘under-fonged” the faithless Rosalinde, but also the Hoto-
FERNES, and Don Apriano bE Armano of Shakespeare’s
more laughable satire, in his Love’s Labour Lost.

Having thus identified Rose Daniel with Rosalinde, and
Rosalinde with Mirabella, by means of their respective union
with the same person identified as John Florio (or the Reso-
lute), MJenalcas in the Shepherd’s Calender, and the Carl
Disdain in the Faerie Queen, Mr. Halpin proceeds to sum up
the results of Spenser’s first disappointed passion in the fol-
lowing words :

‘¢ Whatever happiness poor Rose Daniel may have enjoyed
in the domestic virtues and real talents of such a husband as
Florio, it is certain that, if she were a sensible and sensitive
woman, she must have experienced great pain and annoyance
from the ridicule and hostility to which his pride, petulance,
and ill-temper constantly exposed him in public. In this re-
spect her sufferings seem to have fed the vengeance of her dis-
earded, but unforgiving and ungenerous suitor. But she may
have had her consolations, too. Florio was highly esteemed
by the nobility of Elizabeth’s days, and was favoured in the
Court of James I. That he was an attached and affectionate
husband, his last will and testament gives ample and touching
evidence (see ‘* New Illustrations of Shakespeare, by the Rev.
Joseph Hunter, vol. ii. p. 280).”

* This name is, from its Greek derivation, homonymous with ‘‘ the Reso-
lute.” It need hardly be observed that it is derived from pevoc and ad«n,
both signifying modifications of force, mental or bodily. They are repeatedly
used together as equivalents, thus, meveoc O’adkne re Aawpa. Il. z. 265.
In Liddel and Scott's edition of Passow’s Greek-English Lexicon, pevoc in
composition is said to “bear always a collateral notion of resolve and firm-
ness :” and here we have the very notion expressed by the very word we want.
Menatcas is, therefore, the appropriate and expressive nom de guerre of the
RESOLUTE,

449

In the second branch of his essay, Mr. Halpin treats of
the name and family of

SPENSER’S WIFE,

or the Irish lady to whom, as appears from the most beautiful
and spirited of all hymeneal songs, the Epithalamion, he was
ultimately married. Further than that her Christian name (as
revealed by the poet) was Elizabeth, the biographers are at a
stand still. Without an exception, they all coincide in the
obvious error that she was ‘“‘a person of inferior rank,—a
country lass;” but, in Mr. Halpin’s opinion, she was no more
‘<a country lass,” in the ordinary sense of the terms, than Spen-
ser himself,—late Secretary to the Lord Lieutenant, and even
then, Clerk of the Council of Munster,—was ‘‘a shepherd’s
boy.” Had the biographers even slightly consulted that por-
tion of the poet’s works expressly written to record his pas-
sion, the Amoretti, they would have found she was ‘a lady”
whose rank was rather ‘‘ disparaged” than exalted by her
‘* sorting” with him; that she was a person of good birth and
station, well educated, accomplished in the arts of design and
embroidery (accomplishments not usually found in an Irish
peasant’s daughter), enjoying the respect, the elegancies, if
not the luxuries, of her condition, and resident in the poet’s
own neighbourhood ; in whose house (or her father’s) the poet
himself was no unfrequent visitor. (See Sonnets, passim).
In fact, her family mansion must evidently have lain on the
banks of the Mulla Water, Spenser’s favourite stream, a tribu-
tary of the Black Water, somewhere between Kilcolman Castle
and the prosperous sea-port of Youghal, but considerably
nearer to the former. This brings our inquiries within narrow
limits, namely, the range bordering on the Mulla. But Spen-
ser had expressly promised the lady, in three several sonnets
(see Son. 73, 75, and 82) to eternize her name, and we have
no right to doubt but that he fulfilled his engagement. If,
then, we assume him-to have proceeded, as in the case of his

450

former mistress, recording his passion, but concealing its ob-
ject, by means of the anagram ; and if we can fix upon any dis-
tinctive epithet, common to the several poems celebrating her
person, and solvable into the name of a person whose residence
and circumstances correspond with those ascribed to her by
her worshipper, we obtain a distinct clue to the long-lost
secret.

In the Amoretti, the Epithalamion, and the Colin Clout’s
Come Home Again, we find the object of the poet’s most pas-
sionate cares distinctively and energetically, with all the em-
phasis of Italic letters and Capital initials (in all the original
editions at least), addressed or spoken of as “an Angel,” as
of one

Divinely wrought,
And of the brood of Angels heavenly born,
And with the crew of blessed saints up brought,

in no less than thirteen or fourteen remarkable passages.

But the perpetual recurrence to the same epithet would be
_too trite and common-place for the invention, or the rich vo-
cabulary, of such a poet as Spenser, if ‘‘ no more were meant
than meets the eye ;” and probably the reader anticipates, by
this time, that the true name concealed under this anagram is
NaGLe, or (as in a subsequent sonnet—lxxiv.—we are in-
formed of her christian name) Elizabeth Nagle.

What seems to confirm this conjecture almost into a cer-
tainty is, that in the immediate neighbourhood of Kilcol-
man there resided a family whose name and circumstances
correspond precisely with those which have now been elicited
from the poems written by Spenser on the occasion of his
courtship and marriage. ‘The Nagles or Nangles were a very
ancient sept in the counties of Cork and Waterford. There
were two races of them, distinguished by the colour of their
hair into the Red andthe Black. Of the former, the chief or head
resided at Moneannymy, an ancient preceptory of the Knights

451

of St. John, beautifully seated on the banks of the Mulla, and at
a convenient distance for frequent visits from Kilecolman ; and
of this family Elizabeth was most probably a member, the
colour of her hair corresponding with their’s, and resembling
‘a golden mantle.” (See Son. Ixxxi. and Epithal. st.9). The
family name is assumed by Heralds to be derived ab Angulo,
as Hugo ab Angulo, an ancestor of the Nagles or Nangles;
but Spenser seems to have drawn it (according to a precedent
of his own in the Faerie Queen, see book iii. canto iii. stan.
54, 55), more poetically de Angelis, when he describes Eliza-
beth as “of the brood of ANGELS heavenly born.”

It is no objection to this view that Spenser's eldest son,
Sylvanus, was subsequently married to a Miss Ellen Nagle of
the same family; for the intermarriage of first cousins is no
unusual occurrence; and Miss Ellen Nagle was the daughter
of David Nagle, who was, in all probability, the brother of the
Elizabeth Nagle whom we suppose to have been married to
Edmund Spenser, The circumstances of the country, too, at
the time of Sylvanus Spenser’s marriage, were likely to cir-
cumscribe the choice of a young man, in the selection of a wife,
within very narrow limits.

It only remains to be here remarked, that, after Edmund
Spenser’s death, his widow was married again to a person
named Roger Seckerstone, or Seggerston. (See Appendix to
Cratx’s Spenser in Knight's Weekly Volumes, vol. iii. p. 243).
The author of this essay, however, has been unable to trace
her out. He is informed that a family of that name still resides
in one of the southern counties, either Cork or Kerry. It is
not improbable that these pages may meet the eye of some
one able to trace out the history of the lady in question, and
thus either to confirm or to dissipate the conjecture in which
Mr. Halpin has indulged. The point is well worthy the anti-
quarian’s research.

452

JANUARY 28TH, 1840.

JOHN ANSTER, LL.D., Vicz-Presipent, in the Chair.

Proressor JELLETT read the following Abstract of a Paper
on the Equilibrium or Motion of a Molecular System.

The object of the present paper is to deduce, on the most
general theory of molecular action, the equations of equili-
brium or motion of a body, solid or fluid, whose several par-
ticles have been displaced from their position of equilibrium.

The action of any one particle or molecule of a body upon
another will in general depend on the state of the two mole-
cules, on their primitive positions, and on their displaced po-
sitions. Ifit be supposed that the state of a particle, that is
to say, its capacity of exerting force, is not altered by the dis-
placement of the surrounding particles, it is plain that the
force developed by the displacement of two molecules will be
of the form

FG; Y> 2 # y; Z, &; Ns. G3 'Gs Ns Z)s

where x, y, 2 are the co-ordinates, and ~, », Z the resolved
displacements of the first particle; 2’, y', 2’, &, n, Z, having
the same signification for the second. The hypothesis here
made may be termed the hypothesis of independent action.

Adopting this hypothesis, and modifying the foregoing
expression by the observation that no molecular force is deve-
loped by a mere translation of the entire system from one po-
sition to another, the value of the force will be

y+ A(&-£)+ Bi -n)+ CZ -2Z),
F,, A, B, C being of the form

F(t; Y, 2s Zs y; ZN,
or

Fie; Y, 2 Ps 0, p)»

453

where p, 0, are the polar co-ordinates of the second particle
with regard to the first.

The tendency of this force will evidently be to change the
relative position of the two molecules. From these principles
the author has deduced, by the method of Lagrange, the
equations of equilibrium or motion of any body, homogeneous
or heterogeneous, whose particles satisfy the hypothesis of
independent action. These are, in general, partial differen-
tial equations of the second order. If the body be homoge-
neous, the coefficients in these equations will become constant,
and the differential coefficients of the first order will dis-
appear.

The author finds that in the case of a homogeneous solid
the number of distinct coefficients which these equations con-
tain will be fifty-four, namely, eighteen for each equation.
The equations of motion are in this case of the form

B-a8.S-08

‘cer tes

+ Ay TB,

+ 2D, i + &e. + 2B + &e. +27 Fo + Be
27 «8, © = Be.

The coefficients 4), B,, &c. being all independent, their num-
ber will plainly be as above stated.

The author has integrated these equations for the case of
plane waves and rectilinear vibrations. He finds that for each
direction of wave plane there are three directions of vibration.
These directions are not, however, at right angles, nor are
they necessarily all real.

454

The author has next proceeded to examine the hypothesis
that the internal moments of the system may be represented
by the variation of a single function V. He finds that in this
case the number of constants in the equations of motion will
be reduced to thirty-six. This agrees with the result obtained
by Mr. Haughton.

The author has also obtained this important result :

If V be a quadratic function of the nine quantities,

dé dé dé dy dy dy ae de ae
dx’ dy’ dz’ dx’ dy’ dz’ da’ dy’ dz’
such that the internal moments of a system or body whose
particles act independently may be represented by
{Jo Vdadydz,
that part of the function which involves the products,
dé dy dé a
dz dy dx dy
must be of the form

d& dn dé dn dédZ dé dz
Gea Pn Gee nae

It is plain, then, that the coefficients of the several terms in
V are not independent of one another, and cannot therefore
be arbitrarily assumed. In fact there are among these coeffi-
cients nine equations of condition, whose existence is a ne-
cessary consequence of the hypothesis of independent action.
Now neither the function used by Professor Mac Cullagh,
nor that used by Mr. Green, satisfy these conditions. The
author infers, therefore, that in media such as these writers
suppose the ether to be, the state of each particle, i. e. its
absolute power of producing motion in another particle, is
changed by the displacement of the surrounding particles.
The author has then proceeded to investigate the equa-
tions of motion on this more extended supposition. He finds

455

that in the general case the form of these equations is not
altered, and that the number of the constants remains the
same. But if it be supposed that the internal moments are
represented by the variation of a single function V, the pre-
sent supposition differs from the hypothesis of independent
action, in the absence of any restriction upon the form of V,
whose coefficients are now perfectly arbitrary, and may, there-
fore, be assumed to satisfy at pleasure any given relations.

The Rev. Samuel Haughton communicated the following
Abstract of a new Method of deducing Fresnel’s Laws of
Wave Propagation from a mechanical Theory.

Ina memoir on a classification of elastic media, presented to
this Academy in January, 1849, I deduced the general equations
of motion resulting from the hypothesis, that the function on
which they depend is a function of the nine differential coeffi-
cients of the displacements of each molecule. In that memoir
I have also shown the possibility of the laws of wave propa-
gation being the same in media of different molecular consti-
tutions, and have given some examples in the theories of Light.
The general function V used in that paper contains forty-five
coefficients, and may be represented thus:

2V = 3 (a*) + 23 (aiPi) + 25 (azaz) + 22 (a2), (1)
adopting the notation used in the memoir. ‘The last term of
this equation consists of eighteen terms, while each of the
others contains nine. Among other hypotheses made by me
at the time of writing the memoir, I assumed the coefficients
of this last term to be equal in pairs, so as to reduce the total
number of coefficients to thirty-six. The consequences which
I deduced from this hypothesis were interesting, but I did not
publish them in my memoir, as I could give no satisfactory
reason for the hypothesis itself. As I conceived it at the time,
it was only a mathematical assumption made to simplify my
equations. Some days since, my friend Professor Jellett com-

VOL. IV. 2M

456

municated to me a result at which he has lately arrived, and
on referring to my note book I found that Mr. Jellett’s theo-
rem gave a physical reason for the hypothesis I have alluded
to. So far as Mr. Jellett’s investigation relates to this subject,
it may be thus stated :

«< ¢ Tf in a system of molecules the forces developed by the
displacement of any two molecules be functions of their rela-
tive displacements only, and tend to restore them to their ori-
ginal positions ; the function V for such a system will contain
thirty-six coefficients, the coefficients of & (ai62) being equal
in pairs.’

‘‘ This theorem evidently supplies the link which was
wanting in my equations, which, perhaps, may not now be
deemed unworthy of notice, as they may be shown to rest on
a definite physical hypothesis.

‘¢ The note from which the following abstract is taken is
dated December 26, 1848. I have slightly altered the no-
tation, and prefixed two theorems which facilitate the under-
standing of what follows.

Theorem I.

‘* Let (u, U2, &c.) be functions of (x, y, 2), defined by the
following equations :

u, = Beys— Psy2 V1 = ‘y2a3 — y302- W1 = a3 — a3(3e

u2 = Bay — Biys V2 = Y301 — 143 W2 = a3(91 ma a3

U3 = Brye2 a Boy U3 = Yla2 — y2a1 W3 = ai [32 i a2Q1

; d& d& dn

(a1, a2, Bi, &c.) denoting (ae dy’ x’ & .)

«‘ If the co-ordinates be changed into 2’, 7’, 2’, by changing

the direction, without changing the origin, then the functions

(u1, Va, W3, 03 + We, Wi + U3, U2 + U,) will reproduce them-
selves by means of the following equations:

457

uy = au + Bv'y + c2w’s + be (v's + W's) + ae (Ww, + us) |
+ ab (Wy + V1) |

V, = au’ + B2vn4 cw’; + Ue (v'34+ Ww.) +ae (wi + U3 |
+ ab (ug + V1)

wy “iu

w= Au, + bv, + C?w’3 + Bc" (v's + W)

+ ac" (wu) + U3) + ab’ (uy + V1)

V3+W= 2d.a'u, + 20b'v', + 2cc’w', + (Uc" + b’c’) (v3 + We)
Le, “ ‘) (wy ate U's) ay (ab" ae a’b’) (uo = v1)

r (2)

+(ca +ca

Ww +U3= 2aa’u + 2bb'v', + 2cc’w'3+ (b’c + be") (v'3 + wy) +
(ca + ca’) (wy + ws) + (ab + ab’) (wy + V1)

Us+V = 2ad'u’, + 2bb'v', + 2cc'w', + (be’ + Uc) (v3 + we) +

(ca’ + Ca) (w, + u's) + (ab + ab) (wy + V4). ;

These equations of transformation are identical with those for
the transformation of x?, y”, 2”, 2yz, 2uz, 2xry.

Theorem II.

“* Let A, us vs o, x» p be functions defined by the follow-

ing equations :

A = a? + Bi? + y? @ = aza3 + 233 + y273
a2 2 2 =:

M = a2 + Be 48 OE X = asa, + P31 + ysy1

vy = a3? + 337 + -y3" W = aja + Bifd2 + y1y2

These functions will be changed, by a change of co-ordinates,
into the following linear functions of similar quantities :

N= aN’ + by’ + C2v' + 2be p' + 2cay’ + 2aby’ 1
\ ue an ag 67 a C2y' a 2g’ + 2ca'y = 2ab'y’ |
v = a?2n at by’ ae cy + 20'c'p ete 2c"a'y’ a 2a’b' |

p=aan + Ub + cc’ + (be + UC) go + (ca + c’a) x
+(ab'+a'b) _p (3)
x= aah + bb’ + cc’ + (Oe + bc’) g + (c’a + ca’) x’
+ (a’b+ ab’)

p=aa'r + bin! + ce'v' + (bc + Uc) o' + (ca + Ca) x’
+ (ab+ab)Y
2M 2

458

These equations are the same as the equations for transform-
ing 2, y*, 2°, YZ, vz, XY.

“< Introducing into the equations derived from the function
V (which contains thirty-six coefficients as above specified),
the conditions that the vibrations shall be normal and trans-
versal, I obiain the following relations among the constants :

(a1b1) = 0, (aie1) = 0, (b2e2) = 0, ]
(aabz) = 0, (a3e3) = 0, (43¢3) = 0;
(01¢1) + (2aye2) = (61¢1) + (24163) = 9,
(€2a2) + (2b,a3) = (€2a2) + (202¢1) = 0,
(a3b3) + (2¢3b1) = (4363) + (2¢3d2) = 0;
(a4) = (bib2) = (€1¢2) — (363), (4)
(babs) = (€2€3) = (Go) — (161);
(€3¢1) = (4301) = (b3b1) — (4202) 5 |
(ay*) = (by) + (2aib2) = (€;”) + (2a,¢s),
(bs2) = (¢32) + (2b,¢3) = (as) + (2b,a1), |
(€3°) = (a3) + (2e3a1) = (b3”) + (2c3b2). J
The notation will be understood by reference to my former
memoir.

‘¢ These equations, twenty-four in number, reduce the
function V to the following (in which X, Y, Z denote B3— yo,
v1 — 435 Ag — Bi):
2V = Ad + But Cv+2Fb+2Gy+2Hp

+ P(X?-m) + Q(Y’?-w) + R(Z? - ws)

+ L{(2YZ~—(vs + w»)} + M(2XZ - (wit wa)} (5)

+N{2XY-(w+%)} J

‘¢ This function, containing twelve coefficients, may be
reduced to a function of nine coefficients in two-different ways,
by the aid of the two theorems above given. In fact, let the
two ellipsoids represented by the following equations be con-
structed :

Ax? + By? + C22 + 2Fyz+ Gaz + 2Hay = 1;
Px? + Qy? + R22 4+ 2Lyz + 2Maz + 2Nay =1: (6)

459

it may be shown that the function V is so related to the two
sets of axes of these ellipsoids, that by assuming either set of
axes for axes of coordinates, we may destroy three coefficients
of the function.

‘* Assuming as co-ordinate axes, the axes of the second of
ellipsoids (6), the equation of the surface of wave-slowness is
found to be the following :

[(a? + y? + 2) (QRa? + PRy? + PQz’)
(E - 1) +(L-1){(Q+ B)a?+ (P+ B)y?+(P+ Q) 2") + (7)
| + (EH - 1)?] =0;

where

E = Aa? + By? + C2? + 2Fyz + 2Gaz + 2Hxy.

‘¢ The equation is thus seen to be composed of two factors;
the first, of the fourth degree, representing a surface with two
sheets, which belong to the two transverse vibrations ; thesecond,
of the second degree, representing an ellipsoid which belongs
to the normal vibration. The surface of the fourth degree
may be shown to have sixteen multiple points, and conse-
quently, its reciprocal polar, or wave surface, will be reduced
from the thirty-sixth to the fourth degree.

‘In the particular case in which the normal vibration
vanishes, we shall have EZ = 0, and the surface of transverse
vibrations will become Fresnel’s wave surface, as is evident
on inspection of equation (7). The function corresponding

to this reduction will be
2V = P(X?-m) + Q(Y?-v,)+ R(Z- ws). (8)

‘‘ In the last section of the memoir published in vol. xxii.
Part I. of the Transactions of the Royal Irish Academy, I
have directed attention to the fact, that the deduction of the
laws of wave propagation is no proof of the truth of any me-
chanical theory of light, as this deduction may be made from
several theories. There are, in fact, no less than five distinct

460

theories already before the scientific public, which fulfil this
essential condition, and I now publish a sixth mechanical
theory, not because I think it superior to its predecessors,
but in order, if possible, to direct attention to the unscientific
state in which the question rests. It may be useful, with
this view, to mention the various theories, which I shall do
in chronological order : — First, Fresnel’s theory ; second,
M. Cauchy’s theory, deduced from the mathematical equations
of motion of a system of attracting and repelling molecules ;
third and fourth, two theories of Mr. George Green, published
in 1839; fifth, the late Professor Mac Cullagh’s theory, pub-
lished in the same year. ‘To these may be added the theory
now published. The existence of five rival theories is a for-
midable objection to each of the six, and until this objection
is removed, none can claim to be the theory of Light.

‘“* The experimenta crucis must be sought for in the laws
of reflexion and refraction, as I have shown in my former
paper. Iam at present engaged in the investigation of the
laws of reflexion, with the view of testing by experiment, if
possible, the six theories of light. It may be interesting to
observe, with respect to the direction of vibration, that in
M. Cauchy’s theory the vibrations are neither normal nor
transversal, that in Fresnel’s and Mr. Green’s second theory,
the vibrations are perpendicular to the plane of polarization,
and that in Mr. Green’s first theory, Professor Mac Cullagh’s,
and my own, the vibrations are parallel to the plane of po-
larization.”

The Rev. Samuel Haughton communicated also the fol-
lowing note on the function peculiar to a system of attracting
and repelling molecules.

‘¢ In my memoir on the equilibrium and motion of solid and
fluid bodies, I have deduced the function from the supposition
that the natural state of the body is one of free equilibrium.

461

The function deduced from this supposition contains fifteen
coefficients only. It may be thus written:

2@ = Aa? + BB? + Cy? + Lu? + Mv? + Nw? |
+ 2(LBoy3+ Marys+Nais2)+2( Uivw+ Vww+ W3uv) L (1)
+ 2u( U\a1 + Vi. + Wyy3) + 2v( U,ai + VB. + Woys) |
+ 2w ( U3a1 + V 332 a5 Wsys); i
where

dy dz
sein Ba = ay? ie

dei dl» add os dE do

2 ree alan Mia aise ere ae
In the case of a homogeneous solid, this function will give
Navier’s equations containing only one constant.

‘Qn examining the equations of a system of attracting
and repelling molecules, obtained by a different process by
M. Cauchy, I found them to contain twenty-one coefficients,
and concluded from a hasty examination, that they could be
derived from the function (1), by introducing six different con-
stants or coefficients of Boys, ays, aif3e, Uw, Uw, Uv; which
would make function (1) identical with Mr. Green’s function for
light. I supposed, therefore, that Mr. Green’s equations were
the same as M. Cauchy’s, and consequently, in my classifica-
tion of elastic media have called Mr. Green’s function, the
function of a system of attracting and repelling molecules. A
more attentive consideration of M. Cauchy’s equations has
convinced me that this is an error, and that Mr. Green’s equa-
tions do not represent the equations of a system of attract-
ing and repelling molecules.

«¢It has now become necessary for me to show how
M. Cauchy’s equations may be derived from the principles
laid down in my first memoir. This is easily done as fol-

lows:

462 -

‘* Referring to the memoir,* we find, adopting the nota-
tion so often described,

ptp= v{ (@ + da, + bay + Caz)? + (6 + aR; + 6B, + eB)? \

+ (€ + ay: + bys + cys)’.
Assuming now

A= a1? + Bi? + 17, w= ag? + Bo? + 70%, v =a? + Bs? + ys,
p = apa3+ B233+ yoy3> X=a301+381+7s715 P= aja2+ Biot yi7y2

and developing the square root, we obtain:

+p=
1+ (ai cos?a + Bz cos?B + y3 aes + es cosy + vcosy cosa + weosa cosB) /
P} +3 (Acos’a + pcos? + veos?y + 2WpcosBeosy + 2xcosycosa + 2pcosacospB) / (2)
+ (aicosa + Becos?B + y3cos?y + ucosBcosy + vcosycosa + weosacos)? J
neglecting terms of a higher order than the second.
‘* The function arising from this expansion will be (vid.
Transactions of the Academy, vol. xxi. p, 153):

2V =2(Ga, + HB, + Ly3) + Du + Ev + Fw |
TOGN i Ha | IgeeDe = Ey DD (3)
+ 26 |

where ® denotes function (1), «

2G =|l[Mpcosadw 2H= [Foe cos?Bdw
2I = |{|Fop cos?ydw
D = |\[Fop cosB cosydu = {{JFop cosy cosadw
F = {|| Fop cosa cosBdw,

dw being the element of the volume.

‘¢ This function (3) contains twenty-one coefficients, and is
quite distinct from the function which may be derived from ®,
by introducing arbitrary coefficients. Ifthe terms G, H, J, D,
E, F, be retained, the natural state of the body will not be one
of free equilibrium, and the equations of a homogeneous body

* Transactions of the Royal Irish Academy, vol. xxi. p. 155.

463

derived from (3) will contain two arbitrary constants, which
appears to be more in accordance with the recent experiments
of MM. Wertheim, Strehlke, and Kirchhoff, than the original
result of M. Navier, which makes the equations of a homoge-
neous solid depend upon a single constant. If in function (3)
G, H, &c., be constants, the linear part of the function will
produce no terms in the equations of motion, which will be-
come identical with the equations given by M. Cauchy for a
system of attracting and repelling molecules, when we do not
suppose the natural condition to be one of free equilibrium.’”’*

Mr. Donovan read a notice of the analysis of certain gold-
coloured bronze antiquities found at Dowris, near Parsonstown,
in the King’s County.

** At a late meeting of the Academy a communication was
made by ‘Thomas L. Cooke, Esq., of Parsonstown, relative to
certain ancient bronze articles found at Dowris in the King’s
County. Some specimens having been, by that gentleman,
placed in my hands for analysis, 1 deem it proper to lay before
the Academy the results of my investigation. The articles
given to me were part of a celt and a portion of a horn.

«‘The golden hue of these ancient bronzes suggested to
some persons the idea that they contained an admixture of
zine, an ingredient not hitherto, I believe, found to enter into
their composition. Such bronzes in the British Museum as
have been analysed consist of copper and tin only; and the
Greek and Roman bronze coins are known to have been com-
posed of the same metals. Bishop Watson, it is true, sup-
posed that zinc constituted a part of a celt examined by him,
his proof being that the metal, when melted, emitted a thick,
white smoke, accompanied bya blue flame, which are esteemed,

* Exercices de Mathematiques, vol. iv. p. 131.

464

he says, certain marks ofzine. This may possibly have been
the case in Bishop Watson’s particular specimen, but the celts
examined by other chemists proved destitute of zinc, and its
introduction into the ancient bronzes must have been a very
rare practice. Zinc would no doubt enhance the colour, and
increase the malleability of the compound, but it would lessen
its hardness, one of the chief qualities for which the metal was
valued. Add to this, the test assigned of the presence of zinc
is equivocal. Dr. Pearson observed a fume, to a small amount,
when portions of an ancient bronze, which he proved not to
contain zinc, were strongly heated ; and he quotes the state-
ments of certain assayers, who observed fumes to arise from
charges of lead with silver, or lead with gold and silver, when
much air is admitted. He also says that ‘if much air be ad-
mitted to the alloy of copper with tin in fusion, a white smoke
will sometimes be seen.’

‘* The specific gravity of the celt was 8°767, an indication
of the presence of tin, and of the absence of zine; but to de-
termine the question the following process was adopted :

‘* A portion of the metal was dissolved by heat in nitric
acid; a white powder separated, which, being edulcorated,
dried, and mixed with borax and incinerated pitch, was exposed
to the heat of a Russian furnace. The black mass obtained
from the crucible, when viewed with a strong magnifier, dis-
closed thousands of metallic particles disseminated through it.
By pulverizing and washing this matter, I obtained a portion
of the metal : its solution in muriatic acid, mixed with a small
quantity of nitric acid, afforded those appearances with solution
of gold which indicate tin. The nitric solution of the celt,
from which tin had been thus separated, was subjected to the
action of a bright plate of lead immersed in it; the whole of
the copper was thus precipitated, as was proved by the test
ofammonia. The filtered liquor, now deprived of copper and
tin, was mixed with solution of sulphate of soda, and boiled

465

down to a small bulk. The sulphate of lead being filtered off,
solution of potash was added, but no oxide of zinc appeared.

«¢ Thus it was proved that the celt did not contain zinc;
other trials, however, showed that it contained a little lead.
In order to determine the proportions of the constituent
metals, the following method was adopted: I believe it is one
which differs in some respects from that hitherto practised,
but previous trials convinced me that in such cases it is
necessary.

“© 100 grains of celt metal were introduced into a tubula-
ted retort, to which were attached a receiver, and a series
of three very small Woulfe’s bottles, each of which con-
tained a little liquid ammonia ; the receiver was empty. An
ounce and a-half measure of pure nitric acid being poured
through the tubulature of the retort, and a spirit lamp applied,
a violent effervescence ensued ; everything dissolved except
the tin, which became peroxidated. Some acid and much
nitrous gas came over, the latter of which passed through the
ammonia. When the celt metal had all disappeared, the con-
tents of the Woulfe’s bottles were mixed with those of the re-
ceiver; the resulting liquor was of a light blue colour, for the
nitrous gas had carried over with it some copper; it was
reserved for a future process.

‘¢ The solution of nitrate of copper was diluted with dis-
tilled water, and introduced into a precipitating glass, in order
that the peroxide of tin should subside. When this happened,
the perfectly transparent solution of copper was decanted, and
the peroxide of tin was digested with a little nitric acid, in
order to dissolve away minute particles of copper, which some-
times escape solution by being entangled in the peroxide of
tin. The peroxide was then well edulcorated with frequent
affusions of distilled water. The collected washings were
evaporated to one-eighth, and a minute quantity of peroxide
of tin was thus recovered, which was added to the rest. By

466

proper management the peroxide was drained to the last drop,
dried on the capsule, collected with great care on glazed hot
paper, and thence transferred to a bulbed tube of Bohemian
glass, without the smallest loss. ‘The bulbed tube had been
previously heated, and counterpoised in the scale-pan of the
balance. The bulb was then gradually heated until the per-
oxide was red-hot; the weight of the peroxide of tin was
16°678 grains, equivalent, according to the estimate of Berze-
lius, to 13°112 grains of metallic tin. This mode of deter-
mining the quantity of peroxide of tin I found much better
than filtering and burning the filter.

‘‘In order to discover the quantity of lead, pure sulphate
of soda, in quantity known to be more than sufficient, was
added to the solution of nitrate of copper. No precipitate
ensued. ‘The whole was introduced into a retort, a receiver
was attached, and the acidulous water was distilled off. The
process required the greatest vigilance, for the least increase
of heat towards the-end caused the liquid to sputter and shoot
out particles in all directions, a circumstance which had im-
posed on me the necessity of abandoning a former analysis of
this celt. At length the nitrate of copper showed a tendency
to solidify, the heat was then raised until nitrous gas began to
appear. The heat being withdrawn, some distilled water was
added, which dissolved the nitrate of copper, but left a small
quantity of sulphate of lead. This, being washed with fre-
quent small portions of distilled water, was separated in the
same manner as the peroxide of tin had been, and heated to
au obscure red. Before it had cooled entirely it was ascer-
tained to weigh 1:75 grain, which, according to the estimate
of Berzelius, indicated 1°142 grain of metallic lead.

‘** The next step was to ascertain the quantity of copper.
The washings of the sulphate of lead were added to the solution
of nitrate of copper; the whole was distilled in a retort, with
the same precautions as before, until the nitrate showed a

467

tendency to solidify: At this period I connected the same
series of Woulfe’s bottles, still containing the ammonia, which
had been used for condensing the nitrous vapour, and which
also held a little copper dissolved. Through this ammonia
the nitrous gas evolved from the nitrate of copper, now under-
going decomposition in the retort, was obliged to pass, pre-
viously to its emission into the atmosphere, in its passage
transferring to the ammonia the chief part of the copper which
it had carried over. The heat was gradually raised, and con-
tinued until the nitrate of copper was converted into a black
mass.

‘¢ | have mentioned that the chief part of the volatilized
copper was detained by the ammonia, but it was not entirely
absorbed, for, at the latter end of the decomposition of the
nitrate of copper, the flame of a spirit lamp, held in the fumes
which escaped from the issue-tube of the Woulfe’s bottles,
assumed a splendid green colour. The loss in this way must
be trivial.

“‘ The bottom of the retort which contained the black
mass was now cut out by means of a red-hot tobacco pipe,
and the black matter detached from the glass. But so obsti-
nately did a very small portion adhere, that it could only be ~
removed by nitric acid; the nitrate thus formed was decom-
posed by heat, and the resulting black matter was added to
the main product.

‘< In order to recover the copper which was contained in
the Woulfe’s bottles and receiver, the liquors were collected
and distilled to a very small bulk. The distilled liquor was
colourless, and, therefore, contained no copper. ‘The residue,
being transferred into a capsule, was decomposed by heat, and
the very small quantity of black matter which resulted was
added to the main product.

‘¢ The total quantity of black matter was now heated red-
hot, by means of a Russian furnace, for about five minutes.
Before it cooled, its weight was ascertained to be 106-767

468
grains, equivalent, according to the estimate of Berzelius, to
85:232 grains of metallic copper.

‘*In another analysis of the same celt, I confirmed the
foregoing result by a different proceeding, which was as fol-
lows: 100 grains of the metal having been dissolved in nitric
acid, and freed from tin and lead as before, the solution of
nitrate of copper was precipitated by an excess of pure pot-
ash. By boiling the mixture, the peroxide of copper resulted,
and this was boiled with repeated affusions of distilled water.
The washings were evaporated to a small quantity, and thus
a little more peroxide of copper was obtained. The whole
product was filtered and dried. The filter was carefully
burned on a saucer, the peroxide was heated red-hot for five
minutes, and, after deducting the known weight of the ashes
of the filter, the weight of the peroxide was ascertained to be
0-41 less than by the former method; but I rely more on the
former estimate.

‘‘ Directed by some preliminary experiments on the celt
metal, I dissolved 100 grains in two ounces by measure of
pure muriatic acid, mixed with one-eighth of pure nitric acid,
over a lamp-heat. A black powder was separated, which,
when dried and thrown on a plate of platinum, maintained at
a red heat over a spirit-lamp, burned with the characteristic
blue flame of sulphur, in the midst of which could be dis-
covered a few sparkles of burning charcoal. The sulphur had
not been discovered in the former analysis, because the nitric
acid being concentrated acidified it. The weight of this black
powder was but 0°15 grain. Although I sought for traces of
gold under the supposition that the celt might have been gilt,
as some persons supposed, I could not obtain any distinct
evidence of the presence of that metal.

‘* T next proceeded to the analysis of the horn, and con-
ducted it with the same care. It is unnecessary to say any-
thing more on the subject than to state the result of the two
analyses. The celt consisted of—

469

a Goppet,,.o: 600 6. 858232
tig tgs tay ne 2 cay bond?
heddkcimwiewy x. Als igh b42
Sulphur and Carbon, 0°150

99-636
LUCS SRA ee *364
100
And the horn consisted of
Coppers «(se yath 6 bh 92345
Pings: veka weeevis a aghOshhs
Bead ty tee tea ORD S
99-333
GSS he eee OG
100

‘‘ The loss in both cases may be partly accounted for by
the escape of copper in the nitrous gas, as already mentioned,
which it was not in my power to prevent. The ratio of lead
in the celt is so small that advantage to the properties of the
alloy could scarcely be derived from it, yet it is too great to
suppose that the lead was a mere impurity of the copper. I
believe antiquarians are not agreed with regard to the purpose
to which celts were applied. Whatever it was, the composition
of that one examined by me was admirably calculated for fab-
ricating weapons. The metal admitted of a fine polish, and
was then of a beautiful colour. Its toughness was so great
that it was capable of sustaining the fiercest encounter without
fracture ; while its edge, by the mere process of hammering,
became so hard and keen that it would cut not only through
flesh but bone. It was a matter of great interest to me to
discover the skilful proportions of the constituent metals,
which, in times of remote antiquity, our ancestors employed in
order to combine beauty with utility, and both of these objects
they appear to have fully accomplished.

470

*« In conclusion, I have to observe, that as the results of my
analyses differ more or less from others which have been stated
by chemists, I have been thus particular in detailing my me-
thods. The difference of our results only proves the variety
of proportions in which ancient manufacturers manipulated.

“« The balance employed in these analyses turns very per-
ceptibly with the thousandth part of a grain weight.”

Professor Allman read a memoir on the Natural History
of the genus Alcyonella.

This memoir he proposed dividing under three heads.
The first was intended to embrace the literary history of the
genus, and to contain an enumeration of the several authors
who have in any way advanced our knowledge of it, with a
short analysis of the various memoirs in which it is treated.
~ The second head was to be devoted to its zoology, properly
so called, and to contain a description of the external charac-
ters, with the diagnosis of species and synonymy. In the third
it was proposed to give a detailed account of its anatomy and
embryology.

It was in the month of April, 1741, that Trembley, in the
course of his celebrated researches in the history of the hydra,
discovered in the fresh waters near La Haye, an animal form
then quite new to science. It consisted of a lobed jelly-like
mass, from which protruded numerous polypoid bodies, cha-
racterized by the possession of aa elegant crown of tentacula,
borne upon the margin of a crescent-shaped disk. This beau-
tiful tentacular plume is one of the most striking features in
the animal, and at once suggested the name of Polype a pa-
nache, bestowed on it by its discoverer.

The same zeal and fidelity of observation which had
marked all the previous labours of Trembley were now brought
to bear upon the investigation of this new animal; and by thus
making us acquainted with a very remarkable type of struc-

471

ture, a type which was afterwards destined to mark out a dis-
tinct and extensive order in the animal kingdom, rendered the
discovery of the Polype 4 panache one of the most important
epochs in the progress of zoological research.

The Polype 4 panache is closely allied to the subject of
the present paper, and indeed has been frequently confounded
with it; itis, however, really distinct; and the first record we
have of the discovery of a true Alcyonella is to be found in a
memoir presented by the celebrated Pallas to the Royal Aca-
demy of Sciences of St. Petersburgh, in the year 1768. In
this memoir the author described a peculiar production which
he had found in the river Kliasma, in the centre of Russia,
and which he named Tubularia fungosa. ‘There can be no
doubt of the Tubularia fungosa of Pallas being identical with
theanimalafterwardscalled Alcyonella stagnorum by Lamarck,
the best known species of the genus to whose ee the
present paper is devoted.

We next find Schmiedel, in his Icones Plantarum, mistak-
ing the Alcyonella for a fresh-water sponge, and describing it
under the name of Spongia lacustris. In 1789, Bruguiere
obtained specimens from the fountain of Bagnolet, near Paris,
and, evidently unacquainted with the previous labours of Pal-
las, described and figured them under the name of Alcyonium
Jiuviatile in the Encyclopedie Methodique. His figure, how-
ever, is singularly incorrect, and in,referring the animal to
the genus Alcyonium he errs nearly as much as Pallas did
when he described it as a Tubularia.

It is in the Histoire des Animaux sans Vertebres of
Lamarck, published in 1816, that we find for the first time a
distinct genus, established under the name of Alcyonella for
the animal described by Pallas and Bruguiere.

In a singular and in many respects valuable memoir, pub-
lished by Raspail, in the year 1828, under the title of «* His-
toire naturelle de l’Aleyonelle fluviatile,” and accompanied
by good figures, we find the strange doctrine that all the forms

VOL. Iv. 2N

472

of fresh-water zoophytes are only particular phases of deve-
lopment of Aleyonella, a doctrine for which it seems only ne-
cessary to compare these different forms with one another to
convince ourselves of its utter groundlessness.

In the same year with the appearance of Raspail’s me-
moir, Meyen published in the Isis a paper entitled ‘* Natur-
geschichte der Polypen.” In this paper the Alcyonellais de-
scribed and figured, but the description and figures are in seve-
ral cases erroneous, and the chief value of the paper is to be
found in the announcement that the animal gives birth to free
ciliated embryos,—a fact of great interest in connexion with
similar discoveries which had been made among the marine
representatives of the order. ;

After this we find the names of Ehrenberg, Gervais,
Dumortier, and Vanbeneden, on the Continent, and in these
islands, Teale, Johnston and Dalyell, all connected with the
history of the genus. Vanbeneden, especially, has given us
some most important memoirs, and has added a new species
to the genus, which up to his time consisted of but a single
specific form. This new species Professor Allman has within
the last few months discovered upon a piece of timber, along
with specimens of the old species, A. Fungosa, from the
neighbourhood of Reading, communicated by Mr. Bowerbank.

In the second section of the memoir containing the des-
criptive zoology of the genus, the following generic and speci-
fic characters were given.

Genus ALCYONELLA. Lamarck.
Char. Lophophore crescentic. Synoecium composed of
tubes adhering to one another by their sides.

Number of species, 2.

1. A. fungosa, Pallas. Char. Synoecium fungoid, formed of
numerous branched vertical tubes with entire orifices. Tenta-
cula about sixty. Hab. Attached to various fixed objects in
stagnant and slowly running waters.

2. A. flabellum, Vanbeneden. Char. Synoectum formed

473

of branched prostrate tubes, with a transparent slit-like line
which runs along the length of their free surface, and gives an
emarginate appearance to the orifices. Polypide, with about
fifty tentacula. Hab. Attached to various fixed objects in
stagnant and slowly running waters.

Alcyonella flabellum was now for the first time recorded
as a member of the British fauna. It was originally disco-
vered by Professor Vanbeneden, in the neighbourhood of
Brussels, and was now found by Dr. Allman, attached to a
piece of timber taken out of a pond at Reading, and commu-
nicated by Mr. Bowerbank along with specimens of 4. fun-
gosa.

The third section was devoted to the consideration of the
anatomical details and natural affinities of the genus.

The old notion, which by mistaking the zoological rank of
the bryozoa, erroneously referred them to the class of polypes,
caused the same terms to be applied to them which were also
used to designate the various parts of the true polypes. The
recognition, however, of a type of structure totally distinct
_ from that of the true polypes necessitates a change in the ter-
minology employed in their description. On these grounds
Dr. Allman ventured to substitute some new terms for those
previously used, while an additional number of such terms is
demanded by our increased knowledge of their structure. For
the term polype originally applied to the digestive canal with
the tentacular crown of a bryozoon, and now no longer admis-
sible, that of polypide was substituted; to the external com-
mon horny calcareous investment, which was originally toge-
ther with the solid basis of the genuine polypes known under
the names of polypary and polypidome, but which is really
the homologue of the shell in the higher mollusca, the name
of Synecium was given. ‘The internal membranous sac was
called Pallium or Mantle,—a name suggested by its real im-
port, for it is manifestly homologous with the organ of the
same name in the higher mollusea. To the sort of stage

2N 2

474

which surrounds the mouth and bears the tentacula, the name
of Lophophore was applied.

The author gave the following account of the muscular -
System ¢

The muscles may be divided into eight sets.

1. The Retractor Musclesof the Alimentary Canal.— These,
which are the largest and most powerful muscles of the animal,
consist of two fasciculi which arise from the lower part of the
sac, and thence pass upwards, one along each side of the ali-
mentary tract, to be inserted into the upper part and sides of
the pharynx. Their use is very obvious; acting towards the
bottom of the fixed sac they retract the whole alimentary
canal, with the tentacular crown, so as to place them in a state
of security in the interior of the sac.

2. The Rotatory Muscles of the Crown.—Thesealso consist
of two fasciculi which arise, along with the set just described,
from the lower portion of the sac, and passing up in company
with the retractors, separate from the latter at some distance
below the crown, and thence pass outwards to be inserted each
into the base of the arm of the lophophore of its own side. _
Use, to rotate the tentacular crown, and depress the lobes.

3. The Tentacular Muscles—The muscular apparatus of
the tentacula consist of a set of delicate bands, which arise
from a peculiar structure which runs all round along the under
surface of the lophophore. ‘These bands pass upwards, and
arriving at the interval between the roots of the tentacula,
each divides into two others which run along the opposed
sides of the tentacula. Use, to bend the tentacula to either
side.

4, The Elevator Muscle of the Valve—This is asmall, but
very evident fasciculus, which, arising from that portion of the
lophophorewhich lies immediately behind the oral valve, passes
forwards to be inserted into the posterior surface of the latter.
Its wse is to elevate the valve, and draw it backwards from the
mouth. ;

475

5. Parietal Muscles.—In the walls of the pallial sac, to-
wards its anterior extremity, may be seen, under a high magni-
fying power and with a carefully adjusted illumination, nume-
rous delicate fibres which run transversely round the sac. They
are, doubtlessly, muscular, and by their action constrict the
sac in a transverse direction, and thus aid in the protrusion
of the viscera. I have not succeeded in determining how far
back they extend, as the structure of the sac soon becomes
concealed under cover of the opaque horny cell.

6. Superior Parieto-vaginal Muscles.—These consist of
numerous short bands which arise all round from the inner
surface of the mantle, commencing close to the line of invagina-
tion, and extending forsome distance downwards. They thence
pass transversely inwards, and are inserted into the opposed
surface of the invaginated mantle and sheath. Use, to dilate
the sheath, and assist in keeping the upper portion of it per-
manently inverted.

7. Inferior Parieto-vaginal Muscles.—'These are a set of
about fourteen bands, longer and stronger than the last, below
which they arise from the inner surface of the pallial sac, in a
plane perpendicular to its axis, and thence passing upwards and
inwards are inserted into the sheath in a plane parallel to that
of their origin just below the termination of the superior parieto-
vaginal muscles. Use, to steady the sheath, and regulate its
position during the protrusion of the viscera, and to form a
fixed plane on which it may roll outwards with the viscera in
the act of protrusion.

8. Vaginal Sphincter.— The vaginal sphincter is a circular
band surrounding the termination of the invaginated mantle
where it passes into the tentacular sheath. Its usé is to close
the sheath after the recession of the viscera, and thus protect
the latter from all annoyance from without.

Besides the eight set of muscles now mentioned, fibres
may be detected in the walls of the stomach; but these may
more properly be described in connexion with the histological
structure of the digestive system.

476

The nervous system was described as follows :

‘¢ Attached to the external surface of the cesophagus, on its
rectal aspect, may be seen just below the mouth, an oval body
of a yellowish colour, with a cavity or ventricle in its interior.
That this is a nervous ganglion there can be no doubt, and
I have succeeded in distinctly tracing nervous filaments in
connexion with it. From each side may be seen passing off
a rather thick cord which takes a course backwards, and im-
mediately enters the tubular arms of the lophophore. It
now runs along the roof of the tube, giving off at regular in-
tervals a filament to each tentacle upon the outer margin of
the arm. When it arrives at the extremity of the arm it turns
on itself, and in its retrograde course gives off similar fila-
ments to the tentacles placed upon the inner margin. It finally
terminates by uniting with its fellow at the bottom of the sinus
of the crescent. Just before entering thearms, filaments are sent
forwards to the tentacles, placed upon the anterior margin of
the lophophore. From the upper edge of the ganglion some
filaments would seem to pass off to the mouth and its valvular
appendage, and from each side a filament passes forwards to
embrace the cesophagus; but I could not succeed in tracing a
perfect collar round this tube. Round the margin of the
lophophore at each point, corresponding to an interval be-
tween two tentacula, may be observed a minute brilliant spot,
an appearance which, perhaps, we may truly interpret as a
special organ of sense. ‘This opinion, however, is one which
I throw out with much diffidence, and one which will require
further corroboration before it can be viewed as established.”

The author gave the following description of the free loco-
motive embryos of Alcyonella:

‘¢ While engaged in the examination of a specimen of Al-
cyonella fungosa, in the month of October last, I liberated
from the mass an active locomotive animalcule, possessing
certain points of resemblance with the adult Bryozoon, of
which it was evidently one of the early phases of development.
It consisted of acommon sac enclosing two imperfectly de-

477

veloped polypides. The sac is invaginated at its anterior
end. All that portion of it which lies behind the line of inva-
gination is thick and very irritable, and densely covered with
long cilia. From the invaginated portion of the sac the
double set of viscera were suspended as in the adult animal,
and were capable of partial exsertion, the invaginated por-
tion then rolling outwards upon itself to within a certain dis-
tance of the line of invagination, where its further evolution
was checked by bands in every way similar to the inferior
parieto-vaginal muscles of the adult. The two sets of viscera
were unequally developed, but in both the general structure
of the adult could be seen. ‘The pharynx, stomach, and in-
testine could be traced, and the tentacular crown was also very
evident. The tentacula, however, were short and thick, and
they seemed less numerous and distinct than in the fully de-
veloped animal. Both the superior and inferior sets of parieto-
vaginal muscles were already very evident, but I could not
detect any others, though from the existence of a power of ex-
sertion and retraction it is pretty certain that at least the long
retractor muscles must have been present. The internal sur-
face of the common sac and the external surface of the sto-
mach were covered with a loose granular layer. From the
description now given of this little larva it will be seen that
the present account differs considerably from that given by
Meyen in the Isis, 1848. Meyen was the first to describe the
locomotive larve of Alcyonella, but he mistakes the ciliated
sac for the external envelope of an egg containing two em-
bryos. This egg, he tells us, becomes ruptured at the anterior
extremity, and allows the embryos gradually to escape. The
bodies, however, described by Meyen and myself are physio-
logically of a nature totally different from eggs; they are in
reality embryos containing a double system of digestive and
respiratory organs, and destined to undergo an ulterior deve-
lopment in all their parts.”

The existence of egg-capsules with a circular aperture in

478
the centre of one of the faces was also recorded. These bodies

were found in Alcyonella fungosa, and in Lophopus erys-
tallina.

The Secretary exhibited several donations of antiquities.

Fesruary 11tu, 1850.

The REV. HUMPHREY LLOYD, D.D., Presipenr,
in the Chair.

Sir Rozert Gore Bootu, Bart., was elected a Member of
the Academy.

The Secretary read the following Report of the Council:

‘‘ Tue attention of your Council has been recently directed to the
important object of organizing, under the auspices of the Academy,
a system of meteorological observations in Ireland, similar to those
now in operation in different parts of Germany ; and it becomes their
duty now to communicate to the Academy the views by which they
have been guided respecting it, and the steps which they have taken
in consequence.

‘In that department of meteorology which relates to the geo-
graphical distribution of temperature, conclusions of great scientific
interest, and of much practical value, have been recently drawn
from the study of the varying position of the isothermal lines from
month to month. Every country in which science is cultivated

_ will be hereafter expected to contribute its own share to the full
elucidation of this subject.

‘“¢ In what may be called the dynamics of meteorology, on the
other hand, there are numerous,—and among them, perhaps, some
of the most interesting problems of the science,—which can be
solved only by means of observations made over a large area, and
uponacommon plan. Of these it is sufficient to refer to the various

479

questions relating to the course and direction of the aerial currents,
and the non-periodic variations of temperature and pressure con-
nected with them.

“‘ For the data required in the solution of these, and such pro-
blems,—so far as they relate to Ireland,—the Council believe that
the meteorologists of Europe have a right to look to the Royal Irish
Academy.

“* Your Council are moreover of opinion, that there are special
grounds for an undertaking, such as that referred to, in Ireland.
While, on the one hand, the position of the island in the north-
western extremity of Europe, its insular climate, the peculiar relation
of its surface to the curves which define the limits of the greater
precipitations of vapour, and the probable influence of the gulf-
stream, concur to give importance and interest to its climatology;
on the other, the means for the investigation probably exist to as
great an extent in it as in any other country of Europe, and need
only to be organized for the purpose.

‘* In reference to this latter point it is important to observe,
that the system of observation required (although necessarily de-
manding punctuality and attention) is not acomplex one. It is not
necessary that the regular observations should, in any case, be more
frequent than ¢hree daily; and it is probable that, with the know-
ledge we already possess respecting the diurnal variations of the
meteorological elements, a yét more limited plan of observation
will suffice at most of the stations.

‘«‘ Additional information of great scientific value may be ob-
tained, without much additional labour, by combining tidal obser-
vations, at selected stations round the coast, with the meteorological
observations above referred to. The phenomena of the tides on the
coasts of Ireland present many points of striking interest, which
have been brought to light by Mr. Airy, in his able discussion of
the tidal observations made in 1842, in connexion with the Ordnance
Survey of Ireland. Of these observations Mr. Airy observes, that
‘ extent of time alone appears wanting to render them the most im-
portant series of tide observations that has ever been made.’ The
duty of endeavouring to supply this want naturally devolves upon
the Academy. .

480

“In furtherance of the views expressed in this Report, your
Council have agreed to the following resolutions :

‘*¢ 1. That an application be made to the Board of Trinity Col-
lege, to the Earl of Rosse, to the Rev. Dr. Robinson, to Mr. Cooper,
to the Presidents of the Queen’s Colleges at Cork, Belfast, and
Galway, and to the Chief Commissioner of the Board of Works,
requesting their co-operation.

«¢ 2. That an application be made to the Lords of the Treasury,
to request that they will direct the meteorological and tidal obser-
vations, referred to in the Report of the Committee of Science of the
7th January, to be made by the officers of the coast guard, at not
less than fifteen stations round the coast of Ireland, for at least one
year, the Academy undertaking to furnish the instruments and in-
structions for their use.

«3. That the Committee of Science be authorized to procure
estimates for the cost of the instruments required, to be laid before
the Council at a future meeting.”

On the recommendation of the Council it was
Reso._vep,— That the sum of £150 be placed at the dis-
posal of the Council for the purposes stated in the Report.

The Secretary read a note from R. J. Graves, Esq., M. D.,
announcing the invention of a method by which he proposed
to prevent the waste of water by evaporation from tanks and
reservoirs, in hot climates.

Mr. George Yeates presented the results of his Meteoro-
logical Observations for the year 1849.—(See Appendix,
No. VI.)

Mr. M. Donovan read a biographical memoir of the late
Richard Kirwan, Esq., LL. D., formerly President of the Aca-
demy.

481

FEBRUARY 25TH, 1850.

The REV. HUMPHREY LLOYD, D.D., PresipEnt,
in the Chair.

The Secretary read an Eulogium on the late Richard Kir-
wan, Esq., LL.D., by Dr. Pickells, of Cork.

Mr. Kirwan had been educated for the Bar, and practised
for some time this honourable profession, but having unexpect-
edly succeeded to an ample patrimonial income by the death
of his elder brother, who was killed in a rencontre while in the
act of entering the Irish House of Commons, a new direction
was given to his views and energies, and thenceforward he
devoted himself in dignified retirement to the pursuits of
science. The sciences to which Mr. Kirwan more particularly
applied himself were chemistry, mineralogy, including geo-
logy, and meteorology ; and that his contributions to each of
these departments of natural knowledge were of the highest
importance cannot be doubted, although his name is not con-
nected with any of those transcendent or dazzling discoveries
which secure immortality for their author, and mark, as it
were, an era in the intellectual progress of the human race.
In chemistry his researches were numerous and valuable in a
high degree. By him, for the first time, the phenomena
usually referred to double elective affinity were studied with
accuracy and success, and the attention of chemists fixed upon
the antagonist forces, which he distinguished by the terms
Quiescent and Divellent. He even attempted to assign mea-
sures of the degree of the affinity between acids and bases, an
effort which, had it been successful, would have raised che-
mistry to the rank of the more exact physical sciences, and have
brought its results within the domain of mathematical caleu-
lation.

In an early communication to this Academy he explained
very accurate methods of determining the strength of the

482

mineral acids so much employed in medicine and the arts. In
his essays on the alkaline substances used in bleaching, he
pointed out the resinous nature of the colouring matter of
linen yarn, and established, as he conceived, the fact,—impor-
tant in a national point of view,—that the linen manufacture
of Ireland is altogether independent of foreign salts or ashes
for the purposes of bleaching. Next followed his experiments
on the proportions of carbon in bitumen and mineral coal, and
his essays on the analysis of soils, and the nature and manner
of action of the manures best suited to each locality. From
this enumeration of his chemical labours, they would appear to
have been chiefly directed to objects of immediate practical
utility. This, however, was not always the case, for he turned
special attention to one of the most difficult departments of the
doctrine of caloric, and communicated a table of specific heats,
which was published by Magellan, and had some celebrity.

Chemists of the present time, who know in what a chaotic
state their science was in the days of Kirwan, will not hesitate
to award to him the merit of having been an acute reasoner
and a laborious experimenter ; and will not, looking to the
period in which he lived, consider it any serious reproach to
him, that he was a strenuous supporter to the last of the phlo-
gistic theory, which, however, it must be confessed he con-
tinued to maintain long after any satisfactory evidence could
be adduced in support of it.

In the department of mineralogy the exertions of Mr.
Kirwan may be said to have had a national importance. To
him is undoubtedly due the merit of having introduced the
study into this country. The celebrated Leskean collection,
in the possession of the Dublin Society, was acquired through
Mr. Kirwan, who passed over to Germany for the purpose of
purchasing it; and, as Inspector-General of Irish mines, he
addressed an able memorial to the Irish Government, pointing
out the economic importance of mineralogical science, and
bespeaking for it support and encouragement.

483

The advancement of the study of meteorology was with
Mr. Kirwan a favourite object, and he devoted to it much
attention. Adopting the formula of Mayer, he constructed a
table showing the temperature of every latitude between the
Equator and the Pole, and endeavoured to show that it was in
accordance with observations.

In his essay on ‘‘ the variations of the atmosphere,” he stu-
died the subject of temperature as affected by elevation, and
other correlative topics of high interest; and was one of the
first to suggest, as a means of improving meteorological science,
the establishment of corresponding societies in different parts
of the world, pointing out the important results to be anti-
cipated from a combined system of observation. In connexion
with his meteorological labours, it will not be out of place
to mention that he published ‘“* Thoughts on Magnetism,”
his views in relation to the aurora borealis, a design for an ane-
mometer, which has been praised by Howard, and numerous
other papers on subjects of minor importance.

Dr. Pickells, in conclusion, observes: ‘‘ With every dispo-
sition to celebrate his worth, it would, after all, be presumptuous
to deny that the task of rendering full justice to merit so
varied and transcendent will still await and solicit the execu-
tion of a-more competent hand. Meanwhile departed genius
will not disdain this humble tribute at its tomb. Thirty
years* have now elapsed since that tomb closed upon the
remains of the illustrious Kirwan, but his memory cannot
fade with the lapse of time. The gratitude of mankind will
attest his services; and history, in tracing the progress of
those sciences which he cultivated, and to the prosecution of
which by others he gave so powerful an impulse, will perpe-
tuate to late posterity the honours of his name.”

* Dr. Pickell’s paper was first read before the Chemical Section of the
British Association for the advancement of Science, in Cork, in the year
1843.

484

As an appendix to this abstract of Dr. Pickells’ memoir, it
will be proper to mention that Mr. Kirwan, for some papers
read by him before the Royal Society, at the very commence-
ment of his scientific career, was voted the Copley Medal; and
that he was immediately afterwards elected President of this
Academy; a distinction with which he continued to be honoured
up to the period of his death.

Sir William Betham exhibited an impression of an ancient
seal, lately found near Beverley in Yorkshire, on which is re-
presented a mounted cavalier SS
with a very long sword drawn
in his hand, round which is the
following inscription :

S. BRIEN. REGIS . DE KENEL.
EOGAIN.

Brien O'Neill was King of
Kinel Owen, or Tyrone, from
A. D. 1241 to 1260, when, along with many others of the Irish
chieftains, he was slain in the battle of Drom Deirg, or Down.
His head was cut off and sent to King Henry III.; and pro-
bably this seal fell into the hands of the English victors, who
carried it to England, and this accounts for its being found in
Yorkshire.

The Annals of the Four Masters have the following account
of the battle.

1260.—‘‘ The battle of Drom Deirg, at Downpatrick, was
fought by Brien O’Neill and Hugh O’Conor (King of Con-
naught) against the English of the north of Ireland, in which
many of the Irish chiefs were slain, namely, Brien O’ Neill, the
chief ruler of Ireland ; Donall O’Cairre, Dermod M‘ Loughlin,
Manus O’Cahan, Cane O’Henery, Donslevy MacCan, Conor
O’ Duvdirma, and his son, Hugh O’Cahan; Murtogh O’Ca-

485

han, Aulave O’Gormley, Cu-ula O’Hanlon, with many of
the Connaught chiefs.”

The English army was commanded by Stephen de Lon-
gespey, third son of William de Longespey, natural son of
King Henry II., by the Fair Rosamond, who became Count
de Rosmar in Normandy, and Earl of Salisbury in right of
his wife, Ela, daughter and sole heiress of William D’Eurieux,
Count de Rosmar and Earl of Salisbury. Stephen was mar-
ried to Emmeline, daughter and heiress of Walter de Riddles-
ford, and relict of Hugh de Lacy, first Earl of Ulster. He has
been sometimes styled both Earl of Salisbury and of Ulster,
even by Ware, but he really was neither. He was made Lord
Justiciary of Ireland in 1258, 44 Hen. III.

This Brien is mentioned on the records in the Tower of
London, where, on the Close Rolls, is a writ directed to
Brien O’ Nel Regi de Kinelun, to go with the Justiciary of
Ireland, with horse and arms, to join the King’s army, then on
an expedition to the parts of Scotland. If he went, his seal
may have been lost on this occasion.

On the great Roll of the Pipe of the Irish Exchequer are
the following entries :

“¢ Compotus Ulltoniz anno Regni Regis Henrici secundo
xlv. Nich. de Dunhened Senescallo.

*¢ Bren O’Nel M. vace. pro transgress. quas solvere debet
ad tres terminos, sicut continetur in Rotulo xliii.

‘*Tdem Bren Regulus de Kinelun C. lib. de auxilio Dii
Regis ad guerram suam in Vasconiam sustinendam.

‘¢ Hibernienses de Turtere CC. lib. pro eodem.

** Turtere pro eodem xx lib. ,

**Q Nel Regulus de Kenelun MMM 11] XIL* Vace.
de fine facto cum Justiciario.

*‘ Idem O Nel CCCC. Vace. pro arreragiis redditibus.”

* 3092 cows—three thousand four score and twelve.

486

Dr. Henry Kennedy read a paper on the progress of epi-
demics.

The object of this paper was to show that a great general
law existed, which appeared to regulate the progress of all the
more wide-spread epidemics which have passed over Europe
within authentic records ; that this law exhibits a progressive
movement, and that this movement is from east, or south-east ;
to west, or north-west.

The paper was illustrated by a printed chart, which
offered, in one view, an outline of almost all the great epi-
demics of which there is any account. The writer further
showed that, in the diseases of the lower animals, the same
law also obtained, and that in America the same had been
observed when the vegetable world was affected with blights.

Notice was likewise taken of the fact that great cold
had, on different occasions, been found to move from east to

west. 2
From these several facts the writer concluded that some.

general law exists, regulating the progress of epidemics ; and
that the existence of this law must alter materially the views
commonly held on the spread of epidemic sickness by either
famine or contagion.

The writer confined himself exclusively to the consideration
of the general law, and said he hoped to be allowed, on some
future occasion, to make some deductions from it.

The President exhibited a diagram, representing the oscil-
lations of the barometer from December 18th, 1845, to the
present date.

The Secretary read a letter from Robert James Graves,
Esq., M.D., containing a development of the method by
which he proposes to prevent the waste of water, by evapora-
tion, from tanks and reservoirs, in hot climates.

487

* In certain regions of the earth nature has placed obstacles
apparently insurmountable, to the free and comfortable enjoy-
mentof existence; one of these has hitherto baffled all the efforts
of art, and is caused by the prevalence of drought: thus, in
Australia rain falls at certain periods of the year in such great
abundance, that the rivers overflow their banks, and large
tracts of country are entirely inundated for a considerable
length of time; shortly after the close of the rainy season the
water subsides, and in the course of a few weeks, so great
has been the evaporation, that where deep and rapidly flowing
rivers existed, nothing remains but stagnant pools, water-
holes, and lake-like reaches of the rivers, occurring at inter-
vals in their former beds. These natural reservoirs of water
are of the most vital importance to the colonists and their ex-
tensive flocks. But there are many seasons, during which
the air becomes so extremely hot and dry, that even those re-
servoirs are dried up, and man and beast are forced to quit
the now inhospitable district. A similar defect of climate ex-
ists in many other countries, such as Hindostan, Scinde, and
those kingdoms bordering on the banks of the Euphrates,
which were the very first settled and occupied by civilized
peoples. Man has in all these places struggled from the
earliest periods to secure for himself a sufficient and continuous
- supply of water, the life-blood of living beings, whether ani-
mal or vegetable. To promote an object of such paramount
importance, we find that national works of the most expensive
and magnificent description have been undertaken by the rulers
of those countries; thus, in Hindostan the Mogul emperors
have each emulated his predecessor in the construction of
tanks of immense magnitude, and at an enormous expense, to
preserve the necessary supplies of water during the dry season.
The Kings of Ceylon even exceeded the Mogul emperors in
the size of their tanks, constructed for the same purpose; while
in Mesopotamia, and the countries watered by the Tigris and
Euphrates, as likewise in Persia and Affghanistan, the in-

VOL. Iv. 20

488

habitants resorted to the expedient of constructing reservoirs
under ground, and in some instances they even went so far as
to conduct rivers league after league beneath the soil, in order
to obviate the evil results of evaporation: each village having
a well, by means of which they were enabled to draw up the
treasures of these subterraneous currents. In Constantinople
the Greek emperors built extensive arched reservoirs for hold-
ing water, and from which a considerable portion of the city
was supplied with this indispensable element.

* To persons living in this moist climate it may appear of
very little importance to guard against the evaporation of
water, and the effects arising from it ; but to the philosopher,
who, by experiments in his laboratory, has made himself fa-
miliar with the power of evaporation; or the traveller, who,
like Mr. Strutt, has seen in Australia evaporation carrying off
daily from reservoirs the water upon which his own life, and
that of his companions and cattle, depended; and who has
marked the appalling rapidity with which it disappears, when
the air has become dry and parched from the great heat pre-
vailing ;—to such, I say, it must appear evident, that evapo-
ration may become so intense as to render nugatory all efforts
to preserve any large supply of water in open tanks or reser-
voirs, and thus prevent the colonization of countries in other
respects most desirable. Sir T. L. Mitchell observed the
thermometer at 126° in the shade, under the influence of the
hot dry wind of Australia. How rapidly must evaporation pro-
ceed, when water is exposed to such a wind !

“‘ It is my object to show, that this great source of waste
can be effectually prevented, and that too by very simple
means; and that the surface of reservoirs, tanks, water-holes,
and ponds, in the hottest climate and warmest weather, can be,
for the most part, preserved from the loss occasioned by eva-
poration.

«© The method which I propose for resisting the evapo-
ration of water could not have been either thought of or ap-

489

plied before the present time, when a succession of discoveries
has rendered us masters of many vegetable substances, such
as Indian-rubber, gutta-percha, &c., which, after passing
through certain simple processes, may be made available for
rendering linen, cotton, woollen cloths, and canvass, when even
of the finest texture, impervious either to air or water. It is
by the help of such prepared canvass that the contrivance I
am about to describe is to be carried into execution.

*< Those who are practically versed in this department of
art, will readily suggest what species of impermeable water-
proof canvass is best adapted in practice for accomplishment
of so desirable an end. For me it is sufficient to know that
such a material can be manufactured at a cheap rate, of a light
but strong texture, and in sufficient quantities to cover, as
with a carpet, any extent of water that may be necessary.
When a piece of water is to be protected from evaporation, its
water-proof carpet may be spread by the following simple
means :—at suitable distances from each other on the canvass,
and made of the same material, are to be inserted pouches
or bags, which, when it is wished to float the canvass
on the water, may be inflated with air in the usual manner;
when not in use, these bags need not, of course, be otherwise
than in their collapsd condition. Let us suppose a piece of
canvass nine feet in breadth, and 150 in length, having three
bags in rows, twelve or fifteen feet distant from each other ;
let us suppose such a piece of canvass placed on the water of
a tank, it will then protect from evaporation a surface corres-
ponding to its own extent. Similar pieces might be attached,
by tying together their sides and ends, until the whole surface
was similarly protected. All this could be done without much
labour or trouble: the canvass could be carried in a boat, and
dropped from its stern, in the same manner as fishermen
drop their nets, the men inflating each row of pouches or
bags at the time it became necessary to cast them in; ropes
could be also fastened to the extremities of the piece, so as to

202

490

connect it with the bank or other boundary of the space of
water, loops being attached to their extremities for this pur-
pose. Such canvass could be easily spread out or hauled in,
and would effectually prevent, while over the water, any eva-
poration taking place, no matter how dry the atmosphere, or
how intense the heat of the sun. Neither would this method
have the inconvenience that at first it is apparently liable to,
of heating the water in the tank, &c.; for we know that water
cannot be easily heated from above, inasmuch as the water
warmed at the surface becomes specifically lighter, and thus,
being incapable of sinking, forms a superficial stratum, which
prevents the propagation of the heat downwards. It is evi-
dent that by this method a considerable quantity of the cover-
ing, sufficient, indeed, to form a non-evaporating surface over
large ponds, water-holes, &c., might be carried by a single
horse. When an exploring party, so provided, arrives at a
pond, water-hole, &c., they can readily cover it, either by
carrying ropes round the piece of water, or by means of one
or two men swimming across, holding the ropes attached to
the edge of the canvass; thus may be preserved for months a
supply, which, if left exposed to the absorbing influence of
the atmosphere, would have vanished in the course of a few
weeks.

‘© The following extract from the work of Lieutenant-
Colonel Sir T. L. Mitchell, Surveyor-General of New South
Wales, proves that the preservation of water will hereafter
form in Australia the most essential feature in agriculture;
and consequently every means adapted to facilitate this ob-
ject, will be of the greatest value in that extensive field for
British colonization and enterprsie :—‘ With equal truth it
may be observed, that there is no region of the earth suscep-
tible of so much improvement, solely by the labour and
ingenuity of man. If there be no navigable rivers, there are
no unwholesome savannas; if there are rocky ranges, they
afford at least the means of forming reservoirs of water; and

491

although it is there uncertain when rain may fall, it is certain
that an abundant supply does fall; and the hand of man alone
is wanting to preserve the supply, and regulate its use.
Where natural resources exist, but require art and industry
for their development, the field is open for the combination of
science and skill, the profitable investment of capital, and the
useful employment of labour.’

*¢ The preceding extract distinctly shows (what indeed is
confirmed by other travellers) that civilized man will be un-
able to form permanent settlements in the extensive and
fertile regions forming the interior of Anstralia, unless he can
call to his assistance means adequate to overcome the formi-
dable difficulty presented by want of water, during several
months of the year. The method I have invented, by which we
ean readily and cheaply cover even a large surface of water,
will, no doubt, greatly facilitate the accomplishment of what
would be otherwise, in many localities, unattainable. Instead
of the expense of vaulting over reservoirs, or covering tanks,
we can now make the water itself support its own roof—a
roof, it is true, thin and delicate of structure; but, neverthe-
less, by reason of its impermeability, not less capable of pre-
venting evaporation than if it consisted of the most solid
masonry. The floating carpet, or roof, possesses the great
additional advantage of rising or falling, according as the
quantity of water in the reservoir increases or diminishes, so
that all access of air to its surface, and consequently all eva-
poration, is prevented. This covering, being opaque, will keep
the water perfectly in the shade, a circumstance, which, com-
bined with deficient ventilation, would in itself much retard
evaporation, as is exemplified even here by the wetness of
roads overshadowed by trees, and by the water remaining in
ditches, when covered by lemna or duck-weed, so long after
the summer heats have dried up all other ditches in their
neighbourhood. Insome parts of Russia, where the weather
is very hot in summer, the peasants use water-tubs with float-

492

ing covers of wood, and which are said to answer the purpose
perfectly, both of preventing loss by evaporation and keeping
the water sweet.”

Marcu l6rn, 1850. (Stated Meeting.)

The REV. HUMPHREY LLOYD, D.D., Presipent,
in the Chair.

The Secretary of the Academy read the following Re-
port from the Council :

During the past year the first part of the twenty-second volume
of the Transactions of the Academy has been published. The
second part of the volume is nearly completed, and a copy of it, in
sheets, is now laid on the table of the Academy. The Proceedings
have also appeared as usual, although we regret to say, that, owing
to some temporary difficulties, the Proceedings of three or four of
our late Meetings are still in arrear.

The Museum of the Academy was honoured in the month of
August last by a private visit from His Royal Highness the Prince
Albert, accompanied by His Excellency the Lord Lieutenant, and
several other distinguished noblemen. His Royal Highness was
pleased to take a very great interest in the antiquities exhibited to
him; and on leaving the Museum expressed much gratification
with the collection.

The Committee of Science have been engaged for the last few
months in the consideration of a measure of considerable importance,
of which the substance has already been laid before you. They
have proposed to the Council to organize, under the auspices of the
Academy, a system of meteorological observations in Ireland, similar
to that which has been recently carried out in various parts of Ger-
many. They have shewn that Ireland, from its geographical position,
and other causes, affords a peculiarly favourable field for such ob-
servations ; and there is every reason to hope that if the proposed

493

arrangements can be carried into effect, a most valuable body of
information, furnishing materials for the solution of some very
important meteorological problems still undecided, may, in a few
years, be collected in this country, at a trifling expense.

The Council had, therefore, no hesitation in recommending this
proposal to your adoption, and having obtained your sanction, they
have taken steps to bring the subject under the notice of those indi-
viduals and public bodies whose co-operation is necessary to the
success of the undertaking.

A communication from the Rev. Dr. Robinson, as President of
the British Association for the Advancement of Science, has also
directed the attention of your Council to a subject of great im-
portance, namely, the reduction of the heights in the maps pub-
lished by the Ordnance Survey of Ireland, to the level of the mean
tide. The subject was referred to the Committee of Science, and
upon the recommendations made in their Report, your Council have
agreed to the following resolutions :

‘That the levels of the beach marks, erected during the pro-
gress of the levelling operations undertaken in connexion with
the tidal observations round the coast of Ireland, be published in
detail.

“That the levels of the new edition in the Ordnance Maps of
Ireland be referred to the mean tide, in case the work be not
already too far advanced, to render such an alteration inexpedient.

“That the height of the mean tide, above the Ordnance zero
plane, be engrossed on each sheet of the old edition.”

The Council have also taken steps for the publication of a Ca-
talogue of your Museum, and have requested Dr. Petrie to under-
take this task, under the superintendence of the Committee of Pub-
lication. They propose to print, in the first instance, such a
Catalogue of the Museum as will assist the public or the stu-
dent in the intelligent examination of its contents; with such
descriptions only as are necessary for identifying the several arti-
cles, referring them to some judicious classification, putting on
record their history, and ascertaining their probable dates. It is
hoped that this may be done within the limits of an octavo volume,
of about 300 or 350 pages; and it is proposed to illustrate and

494

assist the description of the several articles by a few well executed
wood-cuts, representing such of them as are unique or especially
remarkable, or which may be considered typical of a class.

Dr. Petrie has fully entered into the views of the Council on
this subject, and has kindly consented to undertake the work,
although the limited funds at the disposal of the Academy have
compelled the Council to offer him a remuneration which they
cannot but feel to be much below the real value of his services.

With a view to the preparation of the catalogue, the whole of
the Museum has been newly arranged by Mr. Clibborn; and many
articles of value and interest, which had formerly been concealed
in drawers, have now been brought to light, and properly displayed
in the room.

During the past year seven Honorary and fifteen Ordinary
Members have been elected by the Academy. The following are
our new Honorary Members:

His Royal Highness the Prince Carl Reickhard Lepsius.

Albert. Francois Pierre Guillaume Gui-
Alexander Von Humboldt. zot.
Jacob Grimm. Leopold Ranke.
Franz Bopp.

The following are the names of the Ordinary Members elected
into the Academy during the past year.

Daniel Fred. Brady, Esq., M.D. Chichester Samuel Fortescue,
Benjamin Lee Guinness, Esq- Esq., M. P.

Henry Kennedy, Esq., M. D. Charles Fox, Esq.
Hon. Thomas Vesey, Esq.,M.P. Alexander Gordon Mellville,

William Fraser, Esq. Esq., M. D.

William H. Luscombe, Esq. Christopher Moore, Esq.

Lord William Fitzgerald. _ Wellington A. Purdon, Esq.
Rev. Henry King, LL. D. Sir Robert Gore Booth, Bart.,
Charles George Fairfield, Esq. MP.

We have lost by death during the past year six Honorary and
eight Ordinary Members.

495
The Honorary Members deceased are the following :—

Maria EpGEwortu.

Count GRABERG.

Sim Graves Coamney HaucutTon.

The Rieut Rev. Epowarp Stan ey, Lord Bishop of Nor-
wich.

Dr. JAcquine D’Acosta MacepDo.

WititM Reip Cranny, M. D.

These are names that need no eulogy, and many of them have
left a blank in the world of letters that must long remain to remind
us of their loss:

Miss EpcEwortH was one of the few female writers who have
been admitted to the distinction of being elected Honorary Mem-
bers of the Academy ; her writings are in everybody’s hands, and
have done more, perhaps, than those of any other author of our
day, to raise the moral tone of our lighter literature, to diffuse correct
views on the nature of intellectual education, and to bring forward
in a popular and favourable manner the character, peculiar circum-
stances, and wants of the Irish people. Miss Edgeworth closed her
long and useful life at Edgeworthstown, in May last, regretted by the
public, and mourned by all who had the pleasure and privilege of
her acquaintance.

Sir Graves C. Haueuton died on the 28th of August last, at St.
Cloud, near Paris, in the sixty-second year of his age. Although
his life was passed in other countries, he was a native of Dublin, the
son of Irish parents. His father was an eminent physician here.
At an early age he was sent to India as a cadet, and distinguished
himself by his knowledge of Oriental languages. On his return
home he became Professor at Haileybury College, and received the
honour of knighthood in 1833. He was the editor of the Institutes
of Menu, in the original Sanscrit, and published a Bengali Grammar,
a Bengali Sanscrit and English Dictionary, and several other works.
His “Inquiry on the Nature of Language” was introductory to an
intended larger work, which he unhappily did not live to finish.

The Right Rev. Epwarp Srantey, Lord Bishop of Norwich,
was distinguished in the scientific world for his attachment to the

496

study of natural history, although his only publication on the
subject was an elementary one, a Familiar History of British Birds,
intended for the use of young persons. He was for many years Pre-
sident of the Linnzean Society, and was also an active Member of
the British Association. He was elected an Honorary Member of
the Academy in 1836.

Dr. CLANNy was a native of the county Down. He served asan
assistant surgeon in the British navy, and was present in the battle
of Copenhagen, under Lord Nelson. He settled for a short time at
Durham, but afterwards removed to Bishopvearmonth, where he
practised as a physician for forty-five years. Living in a coal dis-
trict, where fatal explosions in the mines were frequent, his attention
was turned to the best mode of preventing such accidents ; and he
produced in 1813 his well-known safety lamp, the first attempt to
produce a lamp capable of burning without danger in an explosive
atmosphere, an account of which was published soon after in the
Philosophical Transactions. For this invention, which appears to
have been prior by two years to the similar lamp of Sir Humphrey
Davy, Dr. Clanny was rewarded with the gold and silver medals of
the Society of Arts; and in the beginning of the year 1848, a num-
ber of gentlemen interested in coal mines, headed by the Marquis of
Londonderry, presented him with a piece of plate and a purse of
gold, as an acknowledgment of his valuable services.

Dr. Clanny was the author of many professional works, and
papers in the Transactions of learned societies. He died 10th
January, 1850.

The ordinary Members deceased during the past year are the
following :

GeEorcE Carr, Esq., died in May, 1849. Hewaselected aMember
of the Academy March L6th, 1836; and although he was never on
the Council, and took no part in the scientific or literary proceedings
of the Academy, yet it will be in the recollection of many Members
that Mr. Carr was always ready and active whenever any subscrip-
tion was set on foot for the purchase of antiquities, or the preserva-
tion of our ancient literature; and that to him we are indebted for
many valuable additions made in this way to the Museum.

497

RicHaRD CARMICHAEL, Esq., was elected a Member in March,
1812, and served for some time on the Council. His eminence as a
surgeon, and his contributions to the literature of that profession,
have made his name well known in every part of Europe; and his
zeal for the advancement of science, particularly in the departments
to which his life was devoted, was manifested by the munificent
bequests which he has left behind him for the endowment of pro-
fessional institutions, and the support of medical charities in this
city. Mr. Carmichael’s death took place on the 8th of June, 1849,

Witxiam Murray, Esq., died 11th June, 1849. He was elected
a Member of the Academy in January, 1830.

The Hon. Freperick Ponsonsy died in June last; he was
elected a Member in January, 1843.

Lorp Watscourt died 28th May, 1849; he was elected a Mem-
ber of the Academy in November, 1844.

The Rev. Jonn Connety, Chaplain of the Royal Hospital,
Dublin, died at Bath in October last. He was a Member of the
Academy since January, 1846.

- Sir Ricuarp Morrison, elected a Member in January, 1835, died
in October, 1849.

The Rev. Cuartes Ricnarp Exrineton, D.D., Regius Pro-
fessor of Divinity in the University, died at Armagh, January 18,
1850. He had been a Member of the Academy since May, 1816,
and was for years an active and useful Member of Council. He was
elected a Fellow of Trinity College in 1810, and resigned his Fel-
lowship on being appointed to the Professorship of Divinity in
1829. His loss will be deeply felt in many of the public institutions
and charitable societies of Dublin, of whose governing bodies he
was a zealous and influential member for many years. Dr. Elring-
ton was well known and highly respected, both in this country and
in England, for his learning and theological attainments ; and _ his
edition of Ussher’s works will continue to preserve his memory in
connexion with one of the greatest names of our national literature.
It is matter of congratulation to his friends, that Dr. Elrington was
permitted to live until after he had completed his Life of Archbi-
shop Ussher, a work of high and increasing reputation, that re-
flects the utmost credit on the learning, the industry, and ability

498

of the author, and will doubtless hold a permanent place in the
historical literature of Ireland.

Ir was RESOLVED,— That the Report of the Council be
adopted, and printed in the Proceedings.

The Ballot for the annual election having closed, the Scru-
tineers reported that the following gentlemen were elected
Officers and Council for the ensuing year :—

President.—Rev. Humphrey Lloyd, D. D.

Treasurer.—Robert Ball, LL. D.

Secretary to the Academy.—Rev. James H. Todd, D. D.

Secretary to the Council—Rev. Charles Graves, A. M.

Secretary of Foreign Correspondence. — Rev. Samuel
Butcher, D. D.

Librarian.—Rev. William H. Drummond, D. D.

Clerk and Assistant Librarian.—Edward Clibborn. —

Committee of Science.

Rev. Frane Sadleir, D. D., Provost; James Apjohn,
M. D.; Robert Ball, LL. D.; Sir Robert Kane, M. D.;
George J. Allman, M. D.; Sir William R. Hamilton, LL. D.;
Rev. Samuel Haughton, A. M.

Committee of Polite Literature.

The Archbishop of Dublin ; Rev. William H. Drum-
mond, D. D.; Rev. Charles W. Wall, D. D.; John Anster,
LL. D.; Rev. Charles Graves, A. M.; Rev. Samuel Butcher.
D.D.; Rev. Nicholas J. Halpin, A. M.

Committee of Antiquities.
George Petrie, LL. D; Rev. James H. Todd, D.D.;
J. Huband Smith, A. M.; Captain Larcom, R. E.; F. W.
Burton, Esq.; Samuel Ferguson, Esq. ; Aquilla Smith, M.D,

499

APRIL 9TH, 1850.

The REV. HUMPHREY LLOYD, D.D., Presipenr,
in the Chair.

Signior Bassilio Angeli, W. H. Hardinge, Esq., and
Robert Fowler, Esq., were elected Members of the Academy.

Mr. J. Huband Smith exhibited to the Academy an ancient
manuscript, said to have belonged to the Abbey of Bona-
margy, near Ballycastle, in the County of Antrim. It has
been for many years in the possession of the Boyd family.

The manuscript is closely written, in a very beautiful
hand of the fourteenth or fifteenth century, on eighteen leaves
of vellum, or thirty-five pages (the thirty-sixth being blank),
in two columns on each page. ‘The capital letters at the be-
ginning of each section are in gold, surrounded with flowers,
whose colours are nearly as bright as at the first. Some
prayers, hymns, &c., are written in red letters, and are after-
wards given in English. The whole is written uniformly
throughout in one hand, except the last four lines, which ap-
pear to have been subsequently added by two different per-
sons, by the latter of whom the manuscript is styled ‘“* The
History of the Blessed Scriptures,” and the name “ George
Theaker” is subscribed.

At page 30, column 1, the following words are written in
red letters: ‘* Explicit Liber Aureus de passione et resurrec-
cione Domini, per dominum Bonaventuram Cardinalem, cujus
animo propicietur Deus.” From this it may be concluded that
the preceding part of the manuscript is from a tract of Bona-
venture’s. [he remainder of the manuscript is probably from
another tract of the same writer. He was born A. D. 1221,
became a Franciscan monk in 1243, was created Cardinal
Bishop of Alba in 1274, and died at Lyons during the sitting
of the Council, July 15th, A. D. 1274, aged 53. His works

500

were printed in Rome in 1550, in eight volumes, folio. He
was known by the title of the Seraphic Doctor; and that
his works should have been held in estimation at the abbey
of Bonamargy was natural, as we learn from Archdall, who
cites Sir James Ware as his authority, that it was built
for the Franciscan Friars of the third order, in the fifteenth
century. A manuscript list of the Irish Franciscan abbeys,
preserved in the British Museum (No. 4814, Plut. exx. G.
p- 2), states that Bonamargy, in the Reuta, was founded in
1500 by Roory M‘Quillin, Lord of the Reute. The situa-
tion of this abbey is indicated by its name, bun na Marpge,
which, as Mr. O’Donovan informs us, signifies the foot, or
mouth, of the river Margy, now called usually the Carey
river, from its being situated in the barony of that name,
anciently Caichmighe, and latinized Cathrigia, by Colgan.

The Rev. William Reeves, in his Ecclesiastical History
of Down, Connor, and Dromore (Appendix, p. 285), states
that “‘in Ardagh, a townland in the parish of Ramoan, and
barony of Carey, there is a spot called the Friary, whither, it
is reported that the brethren of Bonamargy retired upon the
dissolution of that house.” He further informed Mr. Smith
that some stunted cherry trees there still mark the site of their
abode, and that the tradition of their residence is distinct in
that neighbourhood. By them it seems probable this manu-
script was preserved.

It appears to be an amplification of the scriptural narra-
tive of the life of our Lord Jesus Christ. Some curious le-
gends and traditions are interwoven, such as an account of the
origin and growth of the tree from which the cross was made,
the recovery of his sight by the soldier who pierced our Lord’s
side, and some other passages.

That there was no intention of imposing this narrative on
the readers or hearers of it as the genuine Scriptures of the
Gospel, is clear from the reference to the latter at page 5,
column 2, where it is said:

501

<< Furthermore he comaunded hem to kepe wel hise com-
aundementys yn alle thyngis, and sayde to hem, gif ye lovith
me kepith my comaundementis. And moo other thyngis he
sayde to hem thereof, as it foleweth yn the text.”

And again, at page 15, column 2, where it is said of our
Lord:

‘* He was nevere ydell, but spak and taugt helpfull
thyngis for us, for he sayde sevene wordys” (while on the cross)
‘which we fynde yn the gospell.”

At page 26, column 2, after stating that our Lord appeared
to his disciples and others fourteen times after his resurrection,
it is added :

‘s Neverthelates ye shull understonde that yn the gospel
buth but x. apperynges. For that he apperede to his moder
ys not yn the gospel, nevere thelates yn the legende it is y sey
of the resurreccioun yn diverse places. And that he apperede
to Joseph of Arimathie, it is y radde yn the passion of Ni-
chodemus. And that he apperede to James, the same apostle
hym silf dyde write to the Corynthyos, and Jerom tellith it
also.

‘‘ Of the apperynge to ¢” (five hundred) ‘brethren the
apostle writeth there of. And all the other apperynges buth
y wrete yn the Gospel. And furthermore thou mast well
bethynke, and sooth it is that oure blyssid lord oftetyme visited
his moder, and hise disciples, and Mawdeleyne, comfortynge
hem, whiche were feruentliche sory of his passioun. And
that felyd weel Seynt Austyn seyenge of the tyme aftre his
resurreccioun.”

Other references to commentaries and sermons of Saint
Austin (or Augustin) occur at page 4, column 2, and page 28,
column 2, where the writings of Saint Gregory are also re-
ferred to.

This manuscript may have been used as a lectionary in
the abbey of Bonamargy; but it would not appear that the
words ‘* hora vesperarum,” and ‘* hora completorium,” which

502

occur in red letters at pages 17 and 18, are intended to indi-
cate the portions to be read at those hours. They rather seem
to have reference to the passages in the narrative which they
follow, the first occurring after the death of our Lord, where
it is said, ‘‘and it neyzed faste toward eve ;” and the other
where it is related, as night came on, his body was taken down
from the cross.

With the exception of the first page, where the writing
has been partially obliterated by damp, the manuscript is in a
perfect condition, and must be regarded as a most interest-
ing specimen of the grammatical construction and spelling of
the language at the time it was written, as well as of the pic-
torial and caligraphic skill of a monastic scribe.

Mr. M. Donovan read a paper on the Identity of Malic
and Sorbic Acids.

«¢ Previously to my entering on the ultimate object of the
present communication, I hope to be excused for making some
observations on the discovery of the sorbic acid which I made
many years since. In asserting my claim, and soliciting the
attention of the Academy to that discovery, which has not
been justly dealt with, I hope I shall not be deemed guilty of
egotism altogether inexcusable. The rewards of the chemist
are few; none but persons engaged in his pursuits can appre-
ciate his toils and his disappointments. The least that can be
accorded to him is the acknowledgment of his labours; for in
the same proportion that we respect the opinion of the world
we value its approbation.

‘* In the year 1785, the illustrious Scheele, having made a
chemical examination of the juices of several fruits, announced
the existence of a new and peculiar acid in gooseberries.
Obtaining it afterwards in greater abundance from apples, he
named it malic acid, and published an account of its pro-
perties, of many of its combinations, and of its preparation.
Amongst other fruits, he found this acid in the berries of the

503

Sorbus aucuparia, or, as it is commonly called in Ireland, the
mountain-ash tree. He also stated that malic acid can be
formed artificially by the action of nitric acid on sugar in a
certain ratio.

‘¢ In this state Scheele’s discovery remained for thirty
years, viz., until 1815; and about that period I made expe-
riments on the juice of the berries of the Sorbus aucuparia.
In the course of this investigation, so many facts presented
themselves, which disagreed with the statements of Scheele,
that I began to doubt the existence of malic acid in these
berries; and at length came to the conclusion that the acid
contained in them is essentially different. I contrived a pro-
cess for preparing the new acid, which, from its source, I
named sorbic, and formed many combinations with it which
differed altogether in their properties from the analagous com-
pounds prepared with Scheele’s malic acid.

‘¢ I found that the same acid is contained in apples and some
other fruits ; and as in all these Scheele had ascertained the
presence of malic acid, I inferred that two acids exist in these
fruits, the sorbic being a distinct and peculiar one which had
escaped his observation. 1 was strengthened in this conviction
by finding that the malic acid, furnished by the plant Sem-
pervivum tectorum or houseleek, which Vauquelin proved to
contain malate of lime, evinced, when combined with bases,
habitudes quite different from those of the new acid. My con-
clusion was still further confirmed by observing that the acid
produced by the action of nitric acid on sugar, which Scheele
pronounced to be malic, could not by any means be made to
furnish combinations similar to those of sorbic acid; that it
was in fact totally different, as has since been proved by the
researches of chemists. I therefore presented to the Royal
Society of London a paper ‘ On the Nature and Combinations
of a newly discovered Vegetable Acid,’ &c., which was pub-
lished in the Philosophical Transactions for 1815: the sorbic

VOL. IV. Ze

504

acid was admitted into the list of vegetable acids in all systems
of chemistry published at that period.

“In two years after (1817) M. Braconnot, a celebrated
continental chemist, read a paper in the Royal Society of
Nancy, on sorbic acid, which was published in the Annales de
Chimie et de Physique (vol. vi. p. 239). In this communica-
tion he expressed his opinion that sorbic acid is different from
malic and all others. He gave an economical process for pre-
paring it, and described many of its combinations and their
constitution.

«¢ In the same year M. Vauquelin published experiments
on this subject, in the same volume of the Annales de Chimie
et de Physique (p. 337). He, as well as Braconnot, admitted
the sorbic acid to be a new and peculiar one; and declared, as
the result of his inquiries, that malic acid, so far from being
the only and proper acid of the berry of the Sorbus aucuparia,
as Scheele had supposed, is not present in that fruit, he having
found in it no other than the sorbic. He adopted the process
given by me for preparing sorbic acid ; described some of its
properties and combinations, along with their analysis.

‘¢ Braconnot, who at first admitted the sorbic to be a new
acid, had, meanwhile, continued his investigations, and in 1818
announced some new facts which had caused him to modify his
opinions. His paper was read in the Royal Academy of Sci-
ences, and published in the eighth volume of the Annales de
Chimie et de Physique (p. 149). In this paper he describeda
vegetable proximate principle, detected by him in the juice of
the houseleek plant, which he conceived to hold a middle place
between gum and sugar, and which possesses so powerful an in-
fluence in masking the combinations formed by sorbic acid that
a sorbate of lead containing a very small quantity of it refused
to crystallize. He adds: ‘I believe I may conclude from my
experiments that the malic acid of Scheele is composed of at
least two substances, viz., sorbic acid, and this abundant mucous

905

matter, which is not always of the same nature. It remains
to examine, with more care than has hitherto been done, the
numerous variety of impure acids which have been comprised
in a great number of analyses, under the name of malic acid ;
it is probable that we will find in them sorbic acid, and perhaps
some other new acids masked by this mucous principle. I am at
present satisfied in the conviction of the complex nature of the
malic acid obtained from the principal substances in which it
is indicated, as apples, houseleek, sorbus berries, and grapes.’
Elsewhere (p. 150) he says that the malic acid of Scheele con-
tains abundant foreign matter, ‘ which completely masks all its
properties.’ From this extract we may infer it to be the opi-
nion of Braconnot that sorbic acid is a different substance from
the malic acid of Scheele, and that the latter should not be
considered as a distinct acid, inasmuch as it is a compound of
an acid with a large quantity of another vegetable proximate
principle ; and we know that both are combined by so power-
ful an affinity that difficult processes are necessary for their
separation.

** In my paper, published in the Philosophical Tyansac-
tions, I laid claim to the discovery of a new vegetable acid,
possessing properties and forming combinations quite different
from those of Scheele’s acid. That I established my claim was
not disputed, either professedly or incidentally by the subse-
quent researches of Braconnot or Vauquelin. The difference
between Scheele’s acid and mine is so great that each was
deemed sui generis until Braconnot’s discovery of the mucous
disguise. Scheele represented his malate of lead as a precipi-
tate ; the sorbate of lead consists of strikingly beautiful erys-
tals: his malate of potash, malate of soda, and malate of am-
monia, are all uncrystallizable and deliquescent ; the sorbates
of these bases are all capable of furnishing crystals which do
not deliquesce : his malate of magnesia is a deliquescent mass ;
but sorbate of magnesia is a crystallizable salt which is perma-
nent in the air. Thus none of the malates, as described by

2-P 2

506

Scheele, bore the characters of the true salts, nor did the acid
itself represent the true acid; it was even confounded by him
with that produced by the action of nitric acid on sugar.

** It is true I did not perceive that sorbic acid is crystal-
lizable, which is not to be wondered at, inasmuch as it is deli-
quescent ; and, even if crystallized, it would, when exposed,
soon return to the syrupy consistence in which I obtained it.

‘* Yet the editors of the Annales de Chimie et de Physi-
que, who at that time were MM. Gay-Lussac and Arago,
observing on Braconnot’s experiments, give the following
opinion : ‘ If it be incontestable that malic and sorbic acids are
identical, justice demands that we should retain the name of
malic acid given by the illustrious Scheele to the acid which
he discovered in apples.’ This is very nearly tantamount to
conveying the opinion that Scheele should be considered the
discoverer of sorbic acid; and if such a mode of reasoning be
legitimate, then he who first made wine ought to be considered
the discoverer of alcohol, and Noah would bear away honours
which were earned by one who lived 3000 years afterhim. Ad-
-miration of transcendant talents should not extinguish justice ;
the splendour of Scheele’s discoveries needs not the additional
glimmer of a taper. Scheele attributed to his masked and in-
sulated acid properties essentially different from those of the
sorbic. Without the aid of his discovery, I must at length
have arrived at the knowledge of the sorbic acid, as my expe-
riments were made on a different fruit ; and his inquiry, so far
from aiding mine, tended greatly to embarrass it, by leading
to the belief that the sorbus berries and other fruits contain
another acid beside that one which I obtained. In reality,
this celebrated chemist failed to discover the acid of either
gooseberries, apples, or sorbs; and as the motive of giving the
name of malic acid to the compound obtained by him was,
that he procured it with greater facility from apples than
gooseberries, the same motive, if there were no other, should
cause it to be named sorbic acid, as it is so much more easily

507

and abundantly obtained from sorbs, that no chemist ever thinks
of preparing it from any other source. The suggestion of the
Editors of the Annales de Chimie has not been without its
effect. The authors of most of the systems of chemistry have
retained the name ‘ malic acid,’ and allude to me as one who
had fallen into error with regard to its nature, instead of repre-
senting me as its real discoverer.

‘© The editors of the Annales de Chimie, &c., have made
another observation which ought here to be noticed : they say:
‘ The experiments of M. Braconnot leave no doubt that the
acid of houseleek, and consequently that of apples, are the same
as that from sorbus berries.’ Now, let us inquire what these
experiments were. In Braconnot’s first paper he admits that
sorbic acid isa new one, different from Scheele’s malic acid ; he
quotes my process for preparing the former, and analyzes se-
veral of its compounds. In his second paper he recounts a
series of experiments on the juice of houseleek, his object being
to procure pure malic acid. But during these efforts he disco-
vered the above-mentioned mucous matter which possesses the
power of masking the properties of the acid ; and having found
means of detecting it, he ascertained that the acid thus purified
agrees, in all its properties, with the sorbic acid, contrarily to
the opinion of Vauquelin, reiterated by me, that houseleek
contains nothing but Scheele’s malicacid. He concludes with
a description of the properties of the brown mucous matter.
This is the whole substance of M. Braconnot’s two papers.
I do not perceive how they leave no doubt that the acid of
houseleek, for it was on that he experimented, ‘ and conse-
quently that of apples,’ are the same as that from the sorbus
berries. Braconnot described no experiments on the acid of
apples ; his object was to show that the acid of houseleek pos-
sesses properties which are also exhibited by the acid found by
me both in apples and in sorbus berries, thereby proving that
sorbic acid may be derived from these three sources, but by
no means affording any evidence that apple-acid and sorb-acid

908

are the same, or that apples contain no other acid. Vauque-
lin, it is true, ineffectually sought Scheele’s acid in sorbus
berries; but neither he nor Braconnot made trial of apples.
The question of identity was therefore left undecided : it was
still possible that malic acid, such as Scheele described, might
exist in apples, along with sorbic, inasmuch as no experiments
have hitherto been published which directly disprove his state-
ments. Under these circumstances of doubt, I thought it
right to undertake the inquiry ; and I now purpose to adduce
facts which will supply what was deficient in our means of de-
termining the question.

‘¢ When the juice of unripe apples is mixed with solution
of acetate of lead, a curdy precipitate separates abundantly.
If this be filtered off, and boiling water be allowed to run
through it, the water as it passes being received in a number
of vessels, it will be found that crystals will sooner or later
form in several of the first vessels, and none in the last : nor
will any further affusions of boiling water on the pasty mass
remaining on the filter furnish a single crystal. In order to
obtain a further product of crystals, the pasty mass must be
decomposed by dilute sulphuric acid; the sulphate of lead is
to be washed with much water, the whole to be filtered, and
the clear liquor again mixed with solution of acetate of lead,
which will cause a new precipitation. The precipitate, filtered
off, is to be treated as before with boiling water, and the liquor
received in different vessels. Crystals will form in the first
vessels, and none in the last. ‘The pasty mass is still capable
of furnishing crystals by a repetition of these processes. No
one before me had ever procured these crystals from apple-
juice ; their properties had never been investigated ; the extent
to which, by repetition of the foregoing processes, crystals
could be produced, had never been ascertained; and, conse-
quently, it was not known whether the whole mass is convert-
able into crystals, or whether a portion of it would remain
unerystallizable, which might contain an acid corresponding

509
with the properties that Scheele had assigned to his malic acid.
This was the grand question, and conceiving that, until it be
determined, the presumed identity of sorbic and malic acids is
a premature and unwarrantable assumption, I undertook the
inquiry in the following manner:

«© A quantity of unripe apples, sufficient to afford four gal-
lons of juice, were crushed to a pulp, and subjected to the ac-
tion of a screw-press. The juice, after standing twenty-four
hours, was poured off the feces, boiled, and strained. To this
was added solution of acetate of lead while any precipitation
ensued; the precipitate was filtered off, and allowed to drain
for several days. It was then boiled, for five minutes, in two
gallons of water, and the liquor was filtered while very hot.
The remaining mass was again boiled in two gallons of water,
and the hot liquor filtered. The boiling and filtration were
repeated until both processes were performed in all six times.
In the first four waters, crystals appeared after twenty-four or
forty hours; in the last two there were none. The matter
which remained undissolved on the filter, now incapable of
furnishing crystals, was decomposed by a slight excess of very
dilute sulphuric acid ; and, everything soluble being washed out
of the sulphate of lead, all the washings were collected, filtered,
and mixed with a new portion of solution of acetate of lead.
The precipitate thus produced was separated by the filter, al-
lowed to drain well, and after being boiled in two gallons of
the water which had been used in the former processes, the
liquor was filtered. The pasty mass remaining on the filter
was again boiled in two other gallons of the former water,
and the solution filtered. This boiling in new portions of the
original water, and filtering, were repeated in all six times. In
each of the first four waters, after forty hours, beautiful white
crystals were formed ; but little in the fifth, and none in the
sixth. These processes of decomposition by sulphuric acid,
recomposition by acetate of lead, boiling in divided waters, fil-
tering, and crystallizing were repeated until the original preci-

510

pitate from the apple-juice, by acetate of lead, was reduced to
a mere trifle; new water having been, in all cases, added to
compensate the loss by evaporation. As it is my intention to
resume the subject hereafter, it is not necessary, in this place,
to assign a reason for the several decompositions of the preci-
pitate with sulphuric acid, and its recomposition with acetate
of lead: it is enough to say that, without these processes, the
mass cannot be converted into crystals.

‘«¢ Thus the whole of the original precipitate was dissolved
in water; almost the whole of it crystallized, but a small por-
tion remained in solution. ‘The mother-waters were therefore
evaporated down to one-sixth, and set by to cool: a dark-
coloured precipitate, mixed with irregular crystals, was depo-
sited, which, by other processes, was made to furnish crystals
like the former. Further evaporation and similar treatment
afforded a little more crystallized matter. In short, the whole
of the original precipitate from apple-juice and acetate of lead
was converted into crystals, except a very small portion which
appeared to be neutral vegetable matter, mixed with earthy
salts from the water evaporated.

«* The crystals were sorbate of lead; mere inspection by
an eye familiarized to their striking appearance was sufficient
to determine their nature. But, to put the matter beyond
doubt, I decomposed the whole crop first by means of an insuf-
ficient quantity of sulphuric acid, and lastly by an excess of
sulphuretted hydrogen. The acid thus insulated proved by its
habitudes with lime, potash, soda, and magnesia, to be sorbic ,
acid ; and in this manner the whole of the acid which exists in
apples was demonstrated to be the same as that which imparts
acidity to the berries of the Sorbus aucuparia, a position which
had been only previously assumed.

** To conclude: the objects of the foregoing statements
have been, Ist, to establish my claim to the discovery of sorbic
acid ; 2nd, to show that Scheele’s so-named malic acid, which
has been confounded with the sorbic, was not an acid sui ge-

oll

neris, but a compound altogether different in its nature and
properties; 3rd, to prove that the supposed identity of sorbic
acid with Scheele’s acid of apples was assumed on insufficient
grounds; and 4th, now, for the first time, to supply the hitherto
deficient evidence that the acid of apples is the same as that
of sorbus berries, neither containing any other acid than the
sorbic.”

Rev. Charles Graves communicated some notes made by
himself and Mr. Charles M‘Donnell respecting the existence
of various manuscripts in Ireland in the early part of the
seventeenth century.

Rev. Dr. Todd presented rubbings from the monumental
stones in the churchyard of the abbey of Dungiven, Co.
Derry.

APRIL 22np, 1850.

The REV. HUMPHREY LLOYD, D.D., Presipenrt,
in the Chair.

The Secretary read the following second Report relative
to the establishment of a system of meteorological and tidal
observations in Ireland:

“In presenting to the Academy their Second Report relative to the
establishment of a system of Meteorological and Tidal Observations
in Ireland, your Council desire to state that they have given their
earnest and attentive consideration to the details of the proposed
measure, and especially to the plan of observation required. Before
entering upon the latter, it will be necessary to advert briefly to
the nature of the questions whose solution is sought. In Meteoro-
logy the following are the principal:

“1. The distribution of temperature, humidity, and rain, as af-

512

fected by geographical position and by local circumstances; and the
other phenomena of climate.

“2. The effect of season (combined with the influences already
referred to) upon the distribution of temperature, and the varying
position of the isothermal lines from month to month.

“3. The non-periodic variations of pressure, temperature, and
humidity, and their connexion with the course and direction of the
aerial currents.

“4, The phenomena and laws of storms, whether revolving or
otherwise.

“5, The periodical winds prevailing during certain seasons, and
their modifications from geographical position or local causes.

““6, The course and rate of progress of atmospheric waves.

“The chief conditions for the solution of these questions are,
that the observations should be taken at equal intervals of time,
at a sufficient number of well-selected stations, and that the times
should be chosen in such a manner as to furnish the daily means of
the elements sought. But it has been shown that any two obser-
vations in the day, taken at equal intervals, are sufficient to elimi-
nate the diurnal variation, and to give the daily means of all the
meteorological elements, excepting the atmospheric pressure; and, as
the diurnal variation of the pressure is very small in these latitudes,
—much smaller than the irregular fluctuations of the same element,
the objects for which the present system is instituted will be best
attained, by taking ¢wo observations in the day, at homonymous
hours.

“The best pair of homonymous hours, all circumstances consi-
dered, is 9 a. mu. and 9 p. u., mean time of the place of observation;
and these are accordingly proposed as the fixed hours of observa-
tion for those who co-operate in the present system. In order to
elucidate more fully some of the questions above noticed, and in
particular that which relates to the movements of atmospheric
waves, it is proposed also, that hourly observations should be
made at all the stations for twenty-four hours, four times in the
year, namely, at the equinoxes and solstices. Occasional hourly
observations will likewise be made under special circumstances.

“‘ As respects the second head of inquiry,—namely, the phenomena

513

and laws of the Tides on the coasts of Ireland,—the more important
questions that present themselves, as demanding further investiga-
tion, are the following :

“1, The law of the diurnal tide, referred to the actions of the
two luminaries, and the separation of the effects due to each.

«2, The apparent anomalies in the progress of the diurnal tide-
wave, and the variations of its range.

«3, The phenomena connected with the progress of the semz-
diurnal tide-wave in the Irish Channel, and its supposed inversion.

‘4, The proof from observation of the existence of a éertio-
diurnal tide, as indicated by theory.

‘“*5. The apparent difference in the heights of mean water, on the
north and south coasts of the Island, as well as in large and small
tides.

“Owing to the complexity in the law of the rise and fall of the
tide, and its variations at different places, the system of observation
required in the solution of these questions is necessarily an elabo-
rate one. The whole course of the tide must be followed, by ob-
servations at short intervals; but, as so great an amount of labour
could not be expected continuously, it is proposed that the four
principal tides in each lunation only (the two spring and two neap
tides) shall be observed in this manner,—the observations being
continued at intervals of a quarter of an hour for twelve hours. In
addition to these weekly observations, daily observations of the
greatest and least heights of the tide (without reference to ¢ime) will
be obtained by the help of a self-registering apparatus.

“Your Council have prepared a body of instructions, based upon
the foregoing principles, in-which the rules as to the times, and all
the other details of the method of observation, are fully explained.

‘The instruments required at each station for these investigations
are, a barometer, a pair of ordinary thermometers (dry and wet
bulb), a pair of self-registering thermometers, a wind vane, Lind’s
anemometer, and a rain-gauge. In addition to these, a self-register-
ing tide-gauge will be required at the tidal stations, and a ther-
mometer adapted to the observation of the temperature of the
sea. The details connected with the form and construction of these
instruments have been fully considered by the Committee of Science;

514

and it is proposed that they shall be as simple and inexpensive as is
consistent with accuracy. An estimate for the meteorological instru-
ments, furnished by Mr. Yeates, has been submitted to your Council
and approved of, from which it appears that the cost of a complete
set will not exceed £10.

“Your Council have the gratification of stating, that the applica-
tion to the Lords of the Treasury, requesting that they would direct
the required observations to be made by the officers of the Coast-
guard, at certain stations round the coasts of Ireland, has been
promptly acceded to; and that a communication has been opened
with the Comptroller-General of the Coast-guard on the subject.
Orders have, in consequence, been issued by the Comptroller-
General to the officers in command of the several districts, direct-
ing that the views of the Council be fully carried out.

“The Coast-guard stations, selected by the Committee of Science,
and approved of by the Council, are the following: Kingstown,
Courtown, Dunmore, Castletownsend, Valentia, Kilrush, Old Head,
Mullaghmore, Buncrana, Ballycastle, Donaghadee, and Ardglass.
It may be necessary to observe, that the offer of the Academy
to supply instruments has reference to these stations only. All
other parties co-operating will be expected to procure their own in-
struments, if they do not already possess them; but the Council
will gladly give any assistance which may be required, either in
directing the choice of the instruments, or in verifying and com-
paring them when obtained.

‘‘ Promises of co-operation have been received from the Board of
Trinity College, from the Warden and Fellows of the College of St.
Columba, and from the Board of Works; as also from the Earl of
Rosse, Dr. Robinson, and Mr. Cooper. From the other parties
applied to no official replies have been as yet received.

«¢ Your Council have reason to believe that there are, moreover,
many private individuals in Ireland who are already engaged in
making Meteorological Observations, and others who would engage
in them, provided that a definite object of inquiry were set before
them, and that they had the stimulus which association imparts to
those who are united in a common pursuit. They have, accord-
ingly, addressed a circular letter to such persons, inviting their

515

co-operation; and to this letter has been appended a statement,
setting forth the objects of the proposed organization.

** Your Council have only to add their expectation, that the pre-
liminary arrangements will be completed in two months from the
present time, and that the regular series of observations may be
commenced on the Ist of July.”

The President communicated some notes on the storm
which visited Dublin on the 18th April last.

‘Having watched attentively the progress of the late storm
from a favourable position, and collected some facts relative to
it from the records of the Observatory,-and from other sources,
I avail myself of the present opportunity to lay them before
the Academy. ‘The phenomena were of a nature so unusual
(I may say unexampled) in these climates, that it is desirable
that some notice of them, however imperfect, should be placed
on record ; and the present summary of facts is offered, chiefly
in the hope that it may serve as a nucleus to a more complete
one. I shall limit myself, mainly, to those which have an
immediate scientific bearing.

‘‘ ‘The morning of the 18th was fine in Dublin, with bright
sunshine, light cirrous clouds being scattered loosely over the
sky; at ten o'clock these became diffused, and the sky was
evenly, but lightly overcast.

‘From the tracings of the self-registering anemometer,
erected in Trinity College, it appears that on the 17th, and
during the morning of the 18th, the wind blew gently from
the south-west. Towards noon, on the latter day, it gradually
veered to the south, and continued at that point until the ar-
rival of the storm. This veering of the wind, however, ap-
pears to have been confined to the lower current; the direction
of the upper current, as estimated by the motion of the clouds,
appeared to be nearly south-west.

‘* The first indications of the approach of the storm were
observed soon after three o'clock. Massive cumuli were seen

516

in the western and south-western portion of the horizon.
These became denser as they approached, until they formed
a mass of an ash-grey colour, projected on a sky of a paler
tint, while the rugged outliers from the mass, of the peculiar
form which indicates a high degree of electrical tension, showed
plainly that a storm was approaching. About half-past three
o'clock it burst forth. The flashes of lightning (generally
forked) succeeded one another with rapidity, and at length
the roar of the thunder seemed continuous. Some persons who
observed the phenomena from a distance were able to distin-
guish the two strata of oppositely electrical clouds, and to see
the electrical discharges passing between them.

‘* Hitherto the wind was light, and there was that peculiar
closeness in the air which is the result of high temperature and
excessive humidity. Shortly before four o’clock the rain com-
menced; this was followed almost immediately by discharges
of hail, and at four, Pp. m., the terrific tornado, which was the
grand and peculiar feature of this storm, reached us.

‘* This gale, which appears to have been a true whirlwind,
first sprung up from the south-east, driving the hail before it
impetuously. It then suddenly, and apparently in an instant,
shifted to the point of the compass diametrically opposite, and
blew with increased violence from the north-west. The noise
about this time of the shifting of the wind was terrific, and
arose (as is conjectured respecting similar tropical phenomena)
from the confused conflict of hail in the air. The size of the
hailstones, as well as the vehemence of the gale, appeared to
be greater during the second phase of the storm than the first.
These masses, many of which were as large as a pigeon’s egg,
were formed of a nucleus of snow or sleet, surrounded by
transparent ice, and this again was succeeded by an opaque
white layer, followed by a second coating of ice. In some of
them I counted five alternations.

‘* In less than ten minutes the tornado had passed. The
wind returned to a gentle breeze from the south-west, the

517

clouds dispersed, and the weather became beautiful. All the
phenomena,—the direction of the gale perpendicular to that
in which the storm-cloud was advancing, and the sudden re-
versal of that direction,—seem to prove that it was a tor-
nado, whose centre passed directly over the place of observa-
tion. It is evident, on comparing the direction of the wind
when the whirl first reached this part of the town, with that
of the progressive motion of the vortex itself, that its rotatory
motion was retrograde, or in an opposite direction to that of
the hands of a watch with its face upward. It is deserving of
notice also, that in the northern hemisphere this is the inva-
riable direction of the cyclones, or great revolving storms, to
which the attention of meteorologists has been directed by
Colonel Reid and Mr. Redfield: The late storm was, how-
ever, different from a cyclone, both in the dimensions of the
vortex and in the causes from which it originated. The hori-
zontal section of the cyclone where it meets the earth is often
500 miles in diameter; and the vortex is supposed to be the
effect of two crossing currents of air, which generate a move-
ment of rotation. In the tornado (to which species the late
storm belonged) the vortex is of much smaller dimensions,
and is produced by rapidly ascending currents of air, caused
by the heating of a limited portion of the earth's surface under
the action of the sun’s rays. In the temperate zones, accord-
ingly, it is never produced in winter.

‘* The evidence relating to the direction of the gale, and
its changes, as it passed over the College Park, is very com-
plete and satisfactory. In the park, and garden adjoining,
nineteen trees were rooted up and prostrated; eleven of them
being trees of large size. Of these ten have fallen from the
south-east, or under the action of the first half of the gale,
and nine from the north-west. Their bearings have been ac-
eurately taken; and the general result is, that the mean direc-
tion of the south-east gale, as indicated by that of the trees,
is S. 56° E., and that of the north-west gale N. 53° W.

518

1 believe that these results are even more accurate than
those furnished by the anemometer; and they prove that in
this locality the direction of the wind was exactly reversed,
and, therefore, that the centre of the vortex passed over the
College.

‘¢ A remarkable circumstance connected with the direction
of the fallen trees is their great uniformity, the individual di-
rections seldom differing more than 10° from the mean. This
is an indirect evidence of the great violence of the gale; and
it proves, moreover, that the transition from the south-east to
the north-west wind was immediate. ‘There is greater regu-
larity in the direction of the trees fallen from the north-west
than in those which have been blown down from the opposite
quarter. This may have arisen partly from the greater vio-
lence of the gale in the former direction; but it is partly also
due to the circumstance that the trees which fell from the
north-west are generally larger and in a less inclosed portion
of the ground. It may be mentioned also, that the trees which
fell from the north-west generally lie to the southward of the
others; there are, however, two large trees in the garden
lying side by side, but in directions diametrically opposed.

‘‘ It has been stated that in the College Park the shifting
of the wind amounted to 180°; and it has been inferred that
the centre of the vortex passed over that spot. From what
has been said as to the nature of the phenomenon, it will fol-
low that in other localities, over which the vortex did not pass
centrally, the wind must have shifted through different points
of the compass, and through angles smaller in proportion to
their distances from the centre. Thus, on the southern side
of the line described by the centre of the vortex, the change
of the wind should be from south to west, and on the northern
side of the same line from east to yorth. We are not yet in
possession of facts which bear upon this point ; but from the
limited dimensions of the vortex, and the consequent smallness
of the distance necessary to produce such a variation, it is

519

probable that evidence bearing upon it may be obtained. I
shall only observe that, in seeking and comparing such evi-
dence, care must be taken not to confound eddies arising from
local obstructions with the general direction of the current.

‘«¢ The hours of observation at the Magnetical Observatory
are 7 a.M., 10,1 P.M., 4,7, 10. The observations of the
barometer, and of the dry and wet thermometers, made at these
hours on the day of the storm, are the following :—

Hour. Barometer. Dry Therm. Wet Therm.

7 A.M. 29.944 49.5 47.4
10 29.952 54.7 50.5

lp.M. 29.964 58.6 | 52.0

4 29.930 56.0 52.3

7 29.944 52.6 52.0
10 29.936 By sl) 4 ACG

The fall of rain and melted hail in Trinity College during the
storm amounted to 0-596 of an inch; but it is probable that
the hail was driven out of the receiver of the gauge by the
wind.

<¢ It will be seen that the barometric fluctuation is small.
It is stated, however, that a sudden and considerable fall of
the barometer took place shortly before the storm. From the
observations above given, at 1 and 4, P.M., it will be seen
that the barometric equilibrium, if so disturbed, was soon
restored,

«* T have collected from the newspapers and other sources
such information as I could obtain respecting the area of the
city visited by the gale, but it is as yet incomplete. It appears,
however, that the diameter of the vortex was not very different
from the length of the city from north to south; the gale having
been limited by the Circular-road in these two directions.
Hail fell, however, abundantly beyond the limits of the gale.
Thus, at the gardens of the Royal Dublin Society, at Glas-
nevin, the damage done by the hail was very great; but it

VOL. IV. 2Q

520

was limited to the roofs of the houses, the hail having fallen
perpendicularly. ‘The amount of the rain and melted hail re-
gistered there was 1-7 inches in 35 minutes.

‘* Further information is wanting also to enable us to de-
termine exactly the progressive movement of the centre of the
vortex. We are informed by the newspapers that a storm
similar to that which visited Dublin, although not so severe,
took place at Mullingar, about an hour and a half previously.
If this be the same storm, the direction of the progressive
movement must have been nearly from west to east, and its
velocity about thirty miles an hour. This direction accords
with that given by the observed limits of the storm on the
northern and southern sides of the city ; but it seems to have
been modified, at the surface of the earth, by the lower cur-
rent, The velocity of the rotatory movement was, of course,
vastly greater than that of the progressive ; but we have no
direct measure of its amount.

‘¢ The damage done in Dublin has been principally in the
destruction of glass caused by the hail; but many chimneys
have been thrown down, and many roofs dismantled, by the
gale. ‘The estimated amount of the loss sustained, as ascer-

tained by the Metropolitan Police, is £27,800. Many houses

were struck by the lightning ; but, happily, there was no loss
of life from that cause.

‘© There seemed to have been a disturbance of electrical
equilibrium, accompanied by rain, in many remote parts of
Ireland on the same day.”

Mr. Hogan communicated the following additional facts
relative to the same phenomenon:

‘*‘ In tracing the history of the remarkable hurricane of
the 18th inst., we must distinguish between the direction of
the wind where it was raging, and the prevailing current of
air by which it was borne along from place to place. The

021

latter seems to have been a gentle breeze from the west, not
strong enough to prevent large hail-stones from falling per-
pendicularly. The hurricane itself was so violent that the’
largest trees were in a moment torn out of the ground and
prostrated, and the hail was carried about in all directions,
—even, in some instances, in opposite directions, in the same
street, and at the same moment.

** All the damage done in the lawn of the Royal Dublin
Society was by wind from the south-east. In Westmoreland-
street it raged from the north-west; and a hand-cart was blown
down the street and found inside the iron rails in front of the
College, having, most probably, been carried over them. In
the College Park trees were blown down by winds from both
points, as stated by the President.

*¢ I have been informed by an eye-witness that, during the
hurricane, the wind blew violently down the river, and after-
wards up the river with equal violence; and that, at the mo-
ment when the change of direction took place, he saw some
boats, which were moored opposite Bachelor’s-walk, lifted out
of the water and capsized. I have been also informed, that
lower down the river, ships were torn from their moorings, and
carried away by the hurricane, which brought them back again
when its direction changed. In short, there is abundant evi-
dence that, in Dublin, the wind raged in every direction, and
that the centre of the whirlwind passed over it. The hail and
rain preceded the hurricane, which was not destructive to the
windows until near the time when they ceased. This may
account for the fact, that most of the windows were broken by
hail coming only from two points of the compass.

“¢ The centre of the whirlwind seems also to have passed
over Mr. Journeaux’s mill on the south bank of the Grand
Canal, due west of Dublin. At this place a cart was carried
up into the air, and thrown over a hedge into the Canal, with
the shafts downwards, which were deeply imbedded in the bot-
tom. Much damage was also done to the buildings of the mill.

2Q2

522

‘¢ The centre of the hurricane also passed over Mount
Armstrong, in the county of Kildare, the residence of Christo-
‘pher Rynd, Esq., about eighteen miles due west of Dublin.
I was at his house on the 19th of April, and saw the devas-
tation committed on all sides of his premises, as well as the
bare walls of an out-office, from which the roof had been ear-
ried in one mass into the air, and then dashed to the earth at
a distance of 200 yards. ‘The following is the substance of a
written account of the occurrence by Mr. Rynd:

. “© The first appearance of change of weather was from dis-
tant thunder, and occasional flashes of lightning, at a quarter
past 3 p.m. ‘This continued about a quarter of an hour,
when suddenly a terrific hail storm commenced, and lasted
about ten minutes. Before it ceased a frightful rushing sound,
like the escape of steam from a large steam engine, was heard;
and then, just as the hail ceased, the hurricane commenced.
My yard of offices and house form a perfect square, and,
to the best of my belief, every side was simultaneously at-
tacked; and one large new roof (indeed they were all new)
was completely raised in a mass,—timber, ton-slates, and wall-
plate,—and carried 200 yards into a field. ‘There was no storm
of wind at 300 yards on either side; it travelled in a narrow
space, and caused no other damage worthy of notice in my
neighbourhood.’ ”

Mr. Donovan read the following paper on the position
in society of physicians amongst the Greeks and Romans:

“<The condition of the physicians of ancient Greece and Rome
has been a subject of controversy amongst writers on medical
antiquities, some maintaining that they were all slaves, while
others were of opinion that a limited number only were of the
servile class. A passage in Suetonius’ Life of Julius Cesar has
given occasion to his commentators to open the question ; and
some learned physicians, for the honour of their profession, have
discussed it more extensively, and with much greater effect.

923

The passage is as follows: ‘ Cesar, having been captured by
pirates near the island of Pharmacusa, was detained by them
for forty days, with one physician and two servants; for he
had sent away his companions and his other slaves to obtain
money for his ransom.’ The words in the old copies are ‘cum
uno medico et cubiculariis duobus.’ Plutarch, in alluding to
the circumstance, calls the physician the friend (g:Aov) of
Cesar; on which account, Robertellus altered the text from
‘uno medico’ to ‘uno amico,’ assigning as his reason that
the physicians of Rome were slaves, and that therefore it was
improbable that Czesar would cultivate or permit an intimacy
with one of that condition. Cesar, however, might have been
of the opinion of Epicurus and Seneca, that slaves are no other
than friends of a more humble class. Eudemus 1s called, by
Tacitus, the physician and friend of Livia. But Philippus Ber-
caldus adopted the correction, and also the statement that ‘in
ancient times the physicians were amongst the number of
slaves:’ he says that ‘competent authorities have decided the
point, and chiefly Seneca.’ Several others, on the same autho-
rities, have arrived at the same conclusion; amongst whom
may be numbered J. J. Hoffman (Lex.), Forcellini, and Fac-
ciolati (Lex.), and C. F. Hermann. On the other hand, the
learned Casaubon, commenting on the reading of Robertellus,
says: ‘In the first place, it is false that all who then professed.
medicine at Rome were slaves ; many Greeks, excelling im that
art, frequented Rome for the profitable practice of their pro-
fession ; some of them having been rendered free, and others
being not only free themselves, but the sons of freemen (inge-
nui). ‘It is most false that the physicians were not received
in the relation of-friends by the Roman magnates.’ He then
gives instances where they were admitted to the friendship of
emperors.

«‘ The object of Casaubon being merely to restore what he
conceived to be the true reading of his author, he has not
brought forward the evidences which were within his reach,

524

for the purpose of defending the profession of medicine against
the stigma of a degrading origin. And although Le Clerc and
Drelincourt have undertaken that task, aided by an unusual
share of erudition, they have not exhausted the subject. Itis
the object of the present communication to adduce a few addi-
tional considerations.

‘* During the earliest periods, medicine was, no doubt, culti-
vated in the East, along with other sciences ; was thence im-
ported into Egypt, and soon became a part of the studies of
the priests. As the records of all remarkable cures were de-
posited in their temples, they had opportunities of acquiring
medical knowledge, and they frequently used it with good
effect. ‘The ancient Egyptians were more than any other na-
tion addicted to the care of health, which gave occasion to the
sneer of Herodotus, that they were all physicians: but Diodo-
rus Siculus says that no one dare publicly profess medicine
unless admitted into the order of priests. That there were
servile persons, however, who dabbled in medicine, appears
from holy writ: ‘And Joseph commanded his servants the
physicians to embalm his father.’

‘* Amongst other nations of antiquity, there were neither
physicians nor an acknowledged code of medicine, nor did
the priests interfere in medical affairs. Whatever knowledge
of remedies existed was diffused amongst the population, and
this, when necessity required, was rendered available in the
following singular manner: ‘The Babylonians’ (says Hero-
dotus) ‘have no physicians by profession, but those who are
diseased, being brought into the public places, whoever passes
the sick man advises with him concerning his disorder, and if
he has himself, at any time, laboured under the same com-
plaint, or known one affected in the same way, recommends the
remedies by which he himself or others were cured. To pass
a sick person without inquiring his complaint is deemed a
breach of duty.’ The sp'endid city which could boast of a
hundred brazen gates could not produce one physician.

525

«The same usage obtained in Egypt and at Rome. In the
latter place, it was the practice to carry the sick to the forum,
in order that the opinion of passengers might be taken on his
case; but this practice gave way to a different one.

‘<Tn subsequent times, it was the custom of wealthy persons,
in Greece and Rome, to employ such a vast number of slaves
that Seneca compares them to armies; and he describes the
duties of some of them to be of a disgusting character. Amongst
the most useful of the functions performed by slaves were those
of physicians, surgeons, and compounders of medicine ; many
such are mentioned by the ancient Roman and Greek writers,
a few examples of which it may be proper to cite. Suetonius,
speaking of Domitius, the fourth ancestor of Nero, says, that
having taken poison in his despair, he so much feared the
death which he had previously sought, that he discharged the
poison from his stomach, and rewarded with his freedom the
physician who had so skilfully and prudently rendered it innox-
ious. Seneca tells the same thing more plainly ; he says, ¢‘ Do-
mitius commanded his slave, who was also his physician, to
give him poison (medico eidemque servo suo).’ Suetonius
quotes an epistle of Augustus to Agrippina, in which he says, -
<I send you also one of my slaves, who is a physician.’ Pliny
the younger was cured of a dangerous disease by Harpocras,
whom he expressly describes as ‘a slave, although a physician.’

“‘ We have also a proof in Cicero’s Oration for King Deio-
tarus, who was accused of an attempt to procure the assassi-
nation of Julius Cesar, on the evidence of one Phidippus,
whom Cicero declares to have been the physician as well as
the slave of the king. There is a passage in Diogenes Laer-
tius, which proves not only the identity of the slave with the
physician, but alludes to the purchase of such a physician.’
Diogenes the Cynic, being offered for sale as a slave, was pur-
chased by Xeniades. Diogenes, in his usual insolent manner,
said to his new master, ‘ See that you do what I order you.’

526

His master answered by a trivial quotation, to which Dio-
genes replied: ‘If you, being sick, were buying a physician,
would you have so answered ?’—‘ A physician, although a
slave, certainly ought to be obeyed.’ Of the words made use
of, carpoc and dovAog, applied to the same individual, there
can be no misconception. Paulus Orosius has been quoted to
prove that all physicians at Rome were slaves; but without
reason, for he evidently copied from Suetonius, and by his
collocation of the words has perverted the sense. Orosius,
therefore, is not an authority.

«© Thus in Greece and Rome, for at least four centuries, it
is a well-attested fact, that slave physicians were maintained
in families. ‘The greatest confidence was sometimes reposed
in them, even by crowned heads. The Emperor Augustus
had a physician named Antonius Musa, who had been his
slave, and to his care he intrusted himself when, as Suetonius
informs us, he was ‘ distillationibus jocinere vitiato ad despe-
rationem redactus;’ which probably means that his disease
was a vitiated secretion of the liver, although Pliny says it
was inflammation of the bowels. Musa, finding that warm
fomentations did not succeed, tried cold baths, and gave him
cold water draughts, all of which, we learn from Suetonius
and Celsus, was considered a dangerous experiment. He also
ordered his royal patient to eat lettuces. Augustus sub-
mitted, such was his confidence in his former slave’s skill, and
he recovered. Musa was rewarded with much wealth; was
honoured by the Senate with a brazen statue placed near that
of Esculapius; was permitted to wear a gold ring, which
none were hitherto entitled to the use of but magistrates and
those persons called ‘ingenui; and for his sake the same
permission was granted to all persons exercising the medical
art in the city. Such were his rewards for a prescription of,
lettuces and cold water. He practised the same treatment on
Horace, who survived; but another patient, Marcellus, was

527

killed by the experiment.* It is a curious example of the
kind of practice employed by the slave physicians.

‘¢ There can be no doubt that Rome and Greece abounded
in these humble practitioners; and although the healing art
was, in this respect, a servile occupation, it was held in high
estimation. Plutarch’s encomium on it was, that ‘it is second
to none of the other liberal arts in wealth, splendour, or enjoy-
ment; it liberally bestows on its cultivators good health and
a sound constitution.’ M. Cato respected physic but despised
physicians, and did not employ them; he wrote a medical
treatise for his family, and treated their diseases himself.

‘* But, beside these slaves, we find Greek and Roman phy-
sicians mentioned in ancient history, who certainly had never
been of the servile class, and who maintained the highest rank
as citizens. Pliny has given an account of a succession of
physicians who practised in Rome, but he never once alludes
to their having been slaves; although the abhorrence in which
he held the medical tribe would certainly have induced him
to say anything to their disparagement that truth warranted.
The regular physicians were of such rank in their profession,
that they derived considerable incomes from their practice ;
some were entitled to draw from the public exchequer annu-
ally to the amount of 250,000 sesterces, or £2010 of our
money. Quintus Stertinius, a physician, complained of the
emperors whom he served, for allowing him but 500,000 ses-
terces, or £4020 a year, while he received from private indi-
viduals in the city, who retained him as their medical adviser,
600,000 sesterces, or £5824 per annum. His brother re-
ceived a similar sum from Claudius Cesar. The two brothers
bequeathed to their heirs no less than 30,000,000 sesterces,
or £291,200. <A physician named Charmis stipulated, for

* In order to convince Musa (says Dio Cassius) that he had arrogated to
himself what was the work of fortune and fate. It was thought by some that
Marcellus was poisoned. —

528

the cure of one patient, to be paid 200,000 sesterces, or
£1941. Erasistratus, being consulted on the case of Anti-
ochus Soter, received 100 talents, which in Syrian money
would be equal to £807 5s. 10d. of our’s. It need scarcely
be observed, that such men as these could not have been
slaves. We have a very different account of a physician’s fee
in some verses preserved by Diogenes Laertius, where it is said
to be one drachma for a visit, or in our money seven pence
three farthings. Perhaps this was the fee of a slave physician,
when not prescribing for his master.

«« A fact stated by Pliny, incidentally, assigns the reason
that slave physicians were so common ; he says, ‘ that although
in other professions a strict inquiry was instituted with regard
to competency, there was none in the case of physicians:’
hence any one, no matter how ignorant, might practise as
such. But those who intended to qualify themselves regu-
larly for the profession of medicine, became, according to the
custom of the times, the pupils of experienced teachers.
Thus, Themisson was pupil of Asclepiades; Serapion of
Alexandria studied under Herophilus, pupil of Praxagoras ;
Erasistratus was pupil of Chrysippus; Prodicus, of Hippo-
crates; and Hippocrates, of Democritus. The prince of phy-
sicians derived part of his knowledge from the tablets in the
temple of Esculapius at Cos, on which were recorded all remark-
able cures. The temple was, in some time after, burned, along
with its records; but the latter were preserved in the me-~
mory of Hippocrates, so far, at least, as related to dietetic me-
dicine; for Strabo mentions, that cures effected by that kind
of practice were those he selected. Many of the regular
physicians studied in the celebrated university of Alexandria,
founded 320 years before the Christian era, where students
could avail themselves of the best instruction which the world
then afforded. There were in its library, at one time, no less
than 700,000 volumes, the unfortunate fate of which is well
known. Up to this time, no dissections of the human body

529

had taken place; the horror with which the Egyptians and
other nations viewed the desecration of the dead had hitherto
deprived medicine of the light of anatomy. But Ptolemy not
only instituted human dissections, but, horrible to relate,
ordered dissections of living criminals. Tertullian charges
Herophilus with having been the perpetrator; Celsus admits
the fact, and defends it, on the principle that the tortures of
a few guilty persons were allowable for the benefit of the
whole innocent race of mankind. Perhaps it was on the
same principle that Louis IL., of France, permitted the sur-
geons of Paris to perform the terrible operation of lithotomy on
condemned soldiers, in order that the operators might acquire
dexterity with the knife.* Such was the character of the
medical school of Alexandria, that to have studied there was,
in the time of the Emperor Valens, deemed a sufficient war-
rant for commencing practice.

‘*Considering all these facts, the conclusion might be drawn,
that the regular physicians of antiquity were very different
persons, in opportunities and acquirements, from the slave
physicians. It is singular that in the language of the Greeks
and Romans no verbal distinction was made in the names ex-
pressive of the two grades ; and it is probably this defect that
occasioned the misconception of modern writers with regard
to the supposed degraded state of the whole class of ancient
physicians.

“< The class of regularly educated practitioners were men of
learning and elegant accomplishments. To their ordinary
professional acquirements in philosophy, medicine, surgery,
materia medica, and pharmacy, they frequently superadded
rhetoric, oratory, and poetry. Many poetical disquisitions are
extant, of great merit as poems, although occasionally on very
undignified subjects. Zeno of Athens wrote a poem on a
gout-medicine ; Marcelius composed one on medicine in

* Mangeti Bibl. Script. Med. 1731.

530

general, in forty-two books. Damocrates favoured the world
with a poetical effusion on the humble subject of a kind of
diachylon plaster: he gave all his prescriptions in iambics.
Andromachus, physician to Nero, dedicated to his royal
master a poem descriptive of the celebrated confection which
went under his name, although really invented by King
Mithridates. This practice was not confined to the Romans;
the Indian philosopher, Shehab Addeen, whose era is un-
known, wrote a poem on pharmacy, in three hundred stanzas
of Tamul verse, the poetry of which, Ainslie says, is much
esteemed. Such poems were not uncommon amongst Oriental
writers.

‘“* The regularly educated physicians of antiquity, far from
being slaves, were the friends and associates of persons of the
most exalted ‘rank in all civilized countries. Avicenna was
physician and grand vizier to the Sultan Magdal Doulet, and
the companion of princes and nobles. Mesue was the fourth
in descent from Abdela, king of Damascus. Menecrates of
Syracuse was physician and friend of Philip of Macedon. De-
mocedes of Crotona, the founder of the reputation of the
faculty of Crotona, was the medical adviser and constant guest
at the table of Darius the great.

«‘Crowned heads did not think the study of medicine
beneath them. King Solomon was well versed in medical
botany ; his ‘ History of Plants’ is said to have been burned in
the library of Alexandria. King Antiochus invented an anti-
dote to all sorts of poison, the composition of which was en-
graved on a stone at the entrance to the temple of Esculapius.
Attalus, the last king of Pergamus, invented several useful
formule, which have descended to us. Mithridates, king of
Pontus, as already stated, invented the celebrated confection.
Juba, the second king of Mauritania, wrote a book on the
virtues of herbs ; so also did Evax, a king of Arabia, which
he dedicated to Nero. Nero himself dabbled a little in medi-
cine. The imperial reprobate, during his nocturnal wander-

531

ings through the streets of Rome, used to get involved in
pugilistic contests, and would then return home with one or
two black eyes, and a face of all colours. He compounded
for himself an ointment consisting of deadly carrot, frankin-
cense, and wax, with which he smeared his face, and next
morning was free from all evidence of the fistic dexterity of
his subjects. Agrippa, king of the Jews, invented an oimt-
ment for debility of the nerves, which incumbered the phar-
macopeias of Europe until a few centuries ago. The emperor
Adrian possessed considerable knowledge of medicines and
pharmacy ; he invented an antidote against all sorts of poisons.
The emperor Justin dictated a formula which continued in
use for a thousand years.

«© The prophet Esdras, while in exile at Babylon, com-
posed a medicine which consisted of no less than one hundred
and fifty ingredients, and one of these contained forty others.
It would have shortened the prescription had he ordered a
little of all the known medicines in the world to be mixed.
This compound was in medical use until a few centuries since.
St. Paul was also the inventor of a formula which has been
preserved by Nicolaus Prepositus.

‘‘ Until the days of Hippocrates medicine was studied as
a branch of philosophy. According to Aélian, the Pytha-
goreans not only studied medicine but practised it; so also,
says the same authority, did Plato and Aristotle. Pythagoras
gave a tolerably good formula for certain stomach complaints.
Democritus, returning from his travels, wrote a book, in
which he gave a prescription to enable parents to have hand-
some, virtuous, and fortunate children : miserably for the vo-
taries of beauty and worth, the prescription is lost. Chry-
sippus and Dienchus each wrote a book on the virtues of wild
cabbage. Hippocrates dissevered the connexion between
philosophy and medicine, and from his time the latter began
to be studied as a separate art. ‘ Ubi desinit physicus incipit
medicus,’ says Aristotle. Eminent persons still, however,

532

cultivated medicine as a branch of a liberal education. It was
in this way that Virgil studied the art.

‘“‘From the facts and considerations adduced, it appears
that several centuries before the Christian era, and for some
time after it, an inferior kind of medicine was practised as a
servile or domestic art; in the same way as cookery, with
which Plato continually compares it (Gorgias). It appears
also that the higher departments were originally those of the
philosophers, from whom it passed into the hands of an equally
learned and respectable class, who thenceforward professed me-
dicine only. The arrangement was natural and convenient.
To possess a domestic, always accessible in case of emergency,
who understood at least the incipient treatment of disease,
was undoubtedly a source of satisfaction and security in a
family, so much so that one is led to suspect the existence of

this state of things long before and after they are alluded to in
historical records. Traces of this usage are recognisable in
comparatively late times; history informs us that in the courts
of the ancient princes of Wales there was always a physician
of so humble a grade that even the mead-maker took prece-
dence of him.* This personage looks very like the old slave-
physician.

‘‘ But it is to be inquired how these slaves acquired whatever
medical knowledge they possessed. In ancient times, medi-
cine, surgery, and pharmacy, were professed by the same indi-
vidual; but the variety of processes indispensable in phar-
macy rendered the employment of menials always necessary.
Throughout the writings of the ancient physicians, allusion is
frequently made, sometimes by name, to these operators, who
were always slaves. If we had no positive authority for sup-
posing it, probability would lead to the belief that they were
the slave physicians, or their instructors.

‘“‘ But we have positive information on the subject in one

* Henry’s England, vol. ii. p. 362.

533

of the dialogues of Plato, which elucidates the whole system
of the practice of medicine by regular physicians and by slaves;
and it is singular that those who defended the medical art
should have overlooked a passage which would have at once
decided the point at issue. The dialogue is supposed to be
between an Athenian anda Cretan. I extract as much of it
as is sufficient for my purpose:

“¢¢ ATHENIAN.—We say that some are physicians, and
others the servants (t7noérar) of physicians ; and these last we
likewise call, in a certain respect, physicians. Do we not?

‘¢¢ Cretan.—Entirely so.

‘6s ArHEeNIAN.—And do we not call them so, whether
they are free or servants, who, through the orders of their
masters, have acquired the art of medicine, both according to
theory and experience, but are not naturally physicians like
those who are free, who have both learned the art from them-
selves, and instructed their children in it ; or do you consider
them as forming two kinds of physicians ?

«¢¢ Cretan.—Why should I not?

«¢¢ ATHENIAN.—Do you therefore understand that when,
in a city, both servants and those who are free are sick, ser-
vants are for the most part cured by servants (SovAore), who
visit the multitude of the sick, and are diligently employed in
the dispensaries (carpetore), and this without assigning or re-
celving any reason respecting the several diseases of servants ;
but what they have found by experience to be efficacious, they
tyrannically prescribe for their patients, as if they possessed ac-
curate knowledge, and this in an arrogant manner, hurrying
from one diseased servant to another, by this means facilita-
ting their master’s attention to the sick. But the free-born
physician, for the most part, heals and considers the diseases
of those that are freeborn.’*

‘* Such was the state of things three centuries and a half

* Taylor’s Translation,

534

before the Christian era. This dialogue establishes the fact,
if there were no other proof, that there were two kinds of me-
dical practitioners in ancient Greece, regular physicians and
slave physicians, clearly distinguished by the terms cazpo¢ and
SovAog in Plato’s dialogue, although comprised under the word
physician. The slaves derived their knowledge by acting in
the dispensaries or shops of their masters ; the slaves attended
on slaves, the physicians on the free-born; the former prac-
tised empirically ; the latter investigated symptoms and causes.
That the same usage obtained in Rome appears from the autho-
rities already adduced, and by the well-known tendency of
the Romans to adopt Greek customs.

«¢ The condition of medicine, and its practice in Greece and
Rome, have been always involved in doubt and obscurity by
the conflicting statements of ancient historians, which Le
Clere and Danet do not appear to have succeeded in reconcil-
ing. Pliny says that for more than 600 years from the founda-
tion of the city, that is, until the year 218 B. c., there were no
physicians in Rome, a sufficiently improbable assertion. On
the other hand, Dionysius of Halicarnassus says, that during
a dreadful pestilence which raged in Rome usc. 301, there
were not physicians enough to attend the sick, which proves
there must have been physicians there. ‘The history of Dio-
nysius was written about a century before that of Pliny, and
was therefore well known to the latter. Had Pliny under-
stood that the persons alluded to by Dionysius were intended
to be represented as regular physicians, he certamly would
have made some observation on a statement so completely at
variance with his own. It appears that the cause of the appa-
rent confliction between the two historians is, that when Pliny
said there were no physicians at Rome for 600 years, he meant
regular physicians; and when Dionysius mentioned the inade-
quate number of physicians during the pestilence, he meant
slave-physicians, which Pliny well understood, and therefore
made no comment.

535

‘‘ By admitting the view of the subject here advocated, we
reconcile another historical confliction which has been ineffec-
tually attempted to be explained. The Athenians had a law
which declared that ‘no slave or female should learn the art
of medicine.’ But abundant proof has been adduced that
slave-physicians were not uncommon in Greece. The law did
not prohibit slaves from being the assistants of physicians, and
therefore could not prevent their casually acquiring whatever
medical knowledge might fall in their way. As reported by
Hyginus, the edict enjoined that ‘ne quis servus disceret
artem medicam ;’ the meaning probably being that the slave
should not undergo the regular course of study and discipline
of the art, and thus put himself on a footing of equality with
the rank of the regularly qualified physician. An edict pro-
fessing to restrain a slave from learning, that is, hearing and
remembering what he heard, would be as impossible in its
administration as absurd in its conception.

“¢ On the whole, I conceive that all historic records concur
in showing that the real profession of medicine was never one
of slavery ; and that it has never been otherwise than honoura-
ble and elevated, being studied by poets, philosophers, holy
persons, monarchs, and men of learning.

‘“‘ Perhaps Apuleius places the slave-physician in his true
position, when he says, ‘ Themisson noster servus’ (not the
pupil of Asclepiades) ‘medicine non ignarus,’ qu. dic. not
altogether ignorant of medicine.”

VOL. Iv. 25

536

May 13ru, 1850.

The REV. HUMPHREY LLOYD, D.D., Presipvent,
in the Chair.

Hueu Caruisie, Esa., M. D., was elected a member of the
Academy.

A letter was read from Charles Leslie, Esq., Castle Les-
lie, county Monaghan, accompanying a wooden iaplonent
which had been discovered in a bog by some men cutting
turf, and which Mr. Leslie presented to the Academy.

Sir William Betham read a notice from a Manuscript in
the British Museum, in the handwriting of Sir James Ware,
in which it was stated that Dr. John Leslie, Bishop of Ra-
phoe, when building an episcopal palace there, pulled down a
round tower or pyramid, which stood at Raphoe, and disco-
vered the bones of a man beneath it. Sir William observed,
that the letter demonstrated the existence of a round tower
formerly at Raphoe. He had not been aware of that fact
before, and probably many more round towers formerly existed
in the country than were generally supposed.

Rey. Dr. Todd exhibited a curious piece of sculpture in
white marble, being a representation of the crucifixion. He
had purchased it from a man who informed him that it had
for many years been in the possession of a family named
Meehan, in the county of Kildare, and that it had been found
in a churchyard in the town of Kildare. It evidently was of
very considerable antiquity, probably of the thirteenth cen-
tury.

Dr. Todd also exhibited a similar sculpture, purchased

537

some time back by Mr. Clibborn, the design of which re-
sembled a section of the first piece of sculpture.

The President read a letter by Dr. Osborne on a new
application of thermometrical observations for the determina-
tion of local climates, in reference to the health of invalids.

“ Dublin, 26, Harcourt-street, March 30, 1850.

‘¢ Dear Srr,—May I beg that you will excuse the liberty
I take in laying before you the following observations, in
order that they may be submitted to the consideration of the
Committee of Science of the Royal Irish Academy, pre-
paratory to the arrangements now in progress for an ex-
tensive series of meteorological observations throughout Ire-
land ?

«In seeking information respecting climates suitable for
invalids, I had always been disappointed; the most complete
meteorological tables, comprising connected series of observa-
tions on the barometer, thermometer, rain-gauge, the clouds,
and the winds, being quite inadequate to give a correct repre-
sentation of the action of climate on the human constitution,
or even on the feelings of the-human body. I found some
places proverbially cold, yet exhibiting the same thermometric
heat as those which were hot, and vice versd; and at last
I came to consider the tables, however interesting they might
be in physical geography, yet as almost useless to the physi-
cian or the invalid.

» “To judge of the effects of heat or cold on the living inha-
bitants of a country, it must be recollected that they are all
endowed with a certain temperature distinct from that of the
surrounding air. We are bodies heated to nearly forty degrees
above the average climate in this country, and consequently
subjected to a continual refrigerating process. That this re-

frigeration does not depend on temperature alone, as is so
2R2

538

generally assumed in medical works on climate, but rather on
the combined effect of it taken in conjunction with moisture,
with currents of air, with radiation, and with variations of the
densities of air, must be manifest even from a theoretical con-
sideration of the subject; but up to the present time this com-
bined effect does not appear ever to have been experimentally
investigated. It occurred to me that, by substituting for the
human body a thermometer heated to its temperature, the time
in which it cooled down in any locality would afford a measure
of the cooling power of all those agencies combined in that
locality. Accordingly, having heated the bulb of a thermo-
meter to 90°, that being the average heat of the surface of the
body, I observed the time it required in different situations to
cool down to 80°, when taken inversely, corresponded so well
with what my feelings told me of the cold of those situations,
that I made a variety of experiments which convinced me of
its truthfulness and value.

‘‘ Having introduced a short account of it into a paper
which I read at the medical section of the British Association,
when in Dublin in 1835, I proposed, in order to avoid cir-
cumlocutions, that the thermometer so applied should be
called a PsycHomerTer, or measurer of refrigeration (from
{vyoc). The members present at the meeting of the section
appeared to view the proposal with great interest. No objec-
tion was offered to it, and a resolution was passed appointing
committees in London, Dublin, and Edinburgh (to which
copies of my communication were to be furnished), with a re-
quest that they should report to the meeting to be held in the
following year.

“‘T have to plead guilty of a great omission and of appa-
rent disrespect towards the Association, in not availing myself
of the extensive opportunity thus promptly thrown open ; but,
not wishing to compromise my prospects as a practising phy-
sician, by appearing before the public in the light of an ex-

539

perimentalist in meteorology, I took no further steps in the
matter, and never furnished the copies required. Conse-
quently, the committees were never convened, and thus the
subject was dropped, and has ever since remained totally ne-
elected, if not totally forgotten.

“« Now, however, that a series of observations on the
climate of Ireland is about to be undertaken, under the
auspices of the Academy, I feel that I should fail in my duty
to the body of which I have the honour to be a member if I
did not solicit the attention of the Committee to this mode of
investigation, the practical value and probable importance of
which, instead of diminishing, has steadily increased in my eyes
ever since I first proposed it.

«* The psychometer which I use is a spirit thermometer,
with a cylindrical bulb about one and a half inch long and a
third of an inch thick, the stem of which is marked to denote
80° and 90°. It is readily heated for use, either with the palm
of the hand, or by holding it for a few moments inside the
shirt collar. It is then to be held in the locality appointed
for examination, and by means ofa seconds watch the number
of seconds is counted during which it falls from 90° to 80°.
It is assumed that the refrigeration is inversely as the time
required.

« The first example I shall give of its application is fur-
nished by my present residence, No. 26, Harcourt-street. It
nearly fronts the east, where the opposite houses are rather
higher, but is in the rear much exposed to the west. Now, the
rooms in the rear have almost always been felt to be colder than
those in the front; but the reason of this was never to be ap-
preciated by the thermometer, as, when in the shade, it main-
tains nearly the same degree in both aspects. Several obser-
vations were made, in order to ascertain the difference of
refrigeration between the front and back of the house, in the
morning after sunrise, but in the shade, and the same number

540

made after sunset, during the end of the last and beginning
of the present month. They were made by holding the in-
strument outside the attic windows, front and rear.

** From these it appeared that the refrigeration of both
aspects was equal in only one instance; that it was greatest
at the east,"in three instances; but that, on the average, the
cold of the west aspect was to that of the east nearly as 5 to 4,
and that this difference appeared to increase after sunset.

«‘ Another series of observations made for me at Monks-
town, and confined to the one spot, shows how great a discre-
pancy may be between the indications of the thermometer and
the cold produced by the air on a body heated up to our tem-
perature. ‘Thus, on the 8th of January, the temperature being
41°, the instrument required 40” for cooling; and on the 9th,
the temperature being the same, it cooled in 172’, that is, in
less than half the time: showing a refrigeration of twice the
power. This may be explained by the damp strong breeze in
the latter case, and the almost calm clear atmosphere in the
other ; but those are the states of the atmosphere in which we
are most interested, and on the effects of which much of our
health and comfort must always depend.

“It will be observed how we often suffer more severely
from cold when the temperature is a little above than when
below the freezing point, in consequence of the presence of
moisture in the former case causing increase of conducting
power. To this may be ascribed the greater cold so often felt
in this climate than in continental localities, even when the
temperature is many degrees below freezing point.

“If the Committee shall be of opinion that the refri-
gerating effects of climate in various parts of Ireland shall be
investigated in the manner I have ventured to propose, I can-
not refrain from anticipating much useful and much hitherto
unexpected information to result; and, taken in connexion with
their other meteorological researches, I should hope that in this

d41

country, now so much thrown on her own natural resources,
it may help to teach us the real influences of aspects and pre-
vailing winds, and lead us to a scientific application of them
to practical purposes. Again begging your indulgence,
<¢T have the honour to remain,
‘¢ Dear Mr. President,
«* Your most obedient Servant,

“ JonatHan Ossorng, M. D.,
‘© King’s Prof. Mat. Med.

“ Rev. Dr. Lloyd.”

The President observed, in reference to the preceding com-
munication, that the cooling power of the air—as measured by
the time in which a thermometer, artificially heated, cooled
down through half the excess of its temperature above that of
the surrounding air—had been already used by Leslie to
measure the velocity of the wind, the effects of other causes
being eliminated by means of a second observation in sézl/ air.
This employment of a heated thermometer as an anemometer,
although apparently not so well known as it deserved, seemed
to be the most valuable application of which it was capable,
considered as an instrument of physical investigation. The
object of Dr. Osborne’s inquiries was, however, rather medical
than physical, and there could be no doubt that the means
which he proposed were (with some modifications) adequate
to the object in view.

Dr. Apjohn suggested some additions and alterations in
the method of observation proposed by Dr. Osborne.

Sir William Rowan Hamilton gave an account of some
geometrical reasonings, tending to explain and confirm certain
results to which he had been previously condueted by the me-
thod of quaternions, respecting the inscription of gauche
polygons in central surfaces of the second order.

542

1. It is a very well known property of the conic sections,
that if three of the four sides of a plane quadrilateral inscribed
in a given plane conic be cut by a rectilinear transversal in
three given points, the fourth side of the same variable qua-
drilateral is cut by the same fixed right line in a fourth point
likewise fixed. And whether we refer to the relation of invo-
lution discovered by Desargues, or employ other principles,
it is easy to extend this property to surfaces of the second
order, so far as the inscription in them of plane quadrilaterals
is concerned. If then we merely wish to pass from oné point
P to another point Rr of such a surface, under the condition
that some other point @ of the same surface shall exist, such
that the two successive and rectilinear chords, pe and qr,
shall pass respectively through some two given guide-points,
A and B, internal or external to the surface; we are allowed
to substitute, for this pair of guide-points, another pair,
such as Band 4’, situated on the same straight line aB; and
may choose one of these two new points anywhere upon that
line, provided that the other be then suitably chosen. In fact,
if c and c’ be the two (real or imaginary) points in which the
surface is crossed by the given transversal aB, we have only
to take care that the three pairs of points aa’, BB’, CC’, shall
be in involution. And it is important to observe, that in
order to determine one of the new guide-points, 8B’ or a’, when
the other is given, it is by no means necessary to employ the
points c, c’, of intersection of the transversal with the surface,
which may be as often imaginary as real. We have only to
assume at pleasure a point P upon the given surface; to draw
from it the chords Pag, QBR; and then if a’ be given, and B’
sought, to draw the two new chords ra’s, sB’P; or else if a is
to be found from B’, to draw the chords pp’s, sa’R. For ex-
ample, if we choose to throw off the new guide-point 8’ to in-
finity, or to make it a guéde-star, in the direction of the given
line aB, we have only to draw, from the assumed initial and
superficial point P, a rectilinear chord ps of the surface, which

543

shall be parallel to as, and then to join sr, and examine in
what point a’ this joining line crosses the given line as. The
point a’ thus found will be entirely independent of the assumed
initial point Pp, and will satisfy the condition required: in
such a manner that if, from any other assumed superficial
point P’, we draw the chords P'aq’, QBR’, and the parallel
p's’ to AB, the chord r’s’ shall pass through the same point
a. All this follows easily from principles perfectly well
known.

2. Since then for ¢wo given guide-points we may thus
substitute the system of a guide-star and a guide-point, it
follows that for three given guide-points we may substitute a
guide-star and two guide-points; and, therefore, by a repeti-
tion of the same process, may substitute anew a system of two
stars and one point. And so proceeding, for a system of n
given guide-points, through which successive and rectilinear
chords of the surface are to pass, we may substitute a system
of n—1 guide-stars, and of a single guide-point. The pro-
blem of inscribing, in a given surface of the second order, a
gauche polygon of n sides, which are required to pass succes-
sively through n given points, is, therefore, in general, redu-
cible, by operations with straight lines alone, to the problem
of-inscribing in the same surface another gauche polygon, of
which the dast side shall pass through a new fixed point, while
all its other (n—1) sides shall be parallel to so many fixed
straight lines. And if the first n sides of an inscribed poly-
gon of n+ 1 sides, PP} P2... Pn, be obliged to pass, in order,
through n given points, A, Ag... Ans namely, the side or chord
PP, through a, &c., it will then be possible, in general, to
incribe also another polygon, PQ: Q2... Pn, having the same
first and th points, p and p,, and therefore the same final or
closing side P,P, but having the other z sides different, and
such that the m—1 first of these sides, PQ1, Q:Q2, .-. Qn-2
Qn -1, Shall be respectively parallel to n-1 given right lines,
while the nth side Qn_, Pn shall pass through a fixed point By.

544

The analogous reductions for polygons in conic sections have
long been familiar to geometers.

3. Let us now consider the inscribed gauche quadrilateral
PQ, Q2 Q3, of which the four corners coincide with the four
first points of the last-mentioned polygon. In the plane
Q1 Q2 Q; of the second and third sides of this gauche quadri-
lateral, draw a new chord Q Reg, which shall have its direction
conjugate to the direction of PQ,, with respect to the given
surface. This new direction will itself be fixed, as being pa-
rallel to a fixed plane, and conjugate to a fixed direction, not
generally conjugate to that plane; and hence in the plane in-
scribed quadrilateral R2 Q, Q2 3, the three first sides having
fixed directions, the fourth side Q3 R» will also have its direction
fixed: which may be proved, either as a limiting form of the
theorem referred to in (1), respecting four points in one line,
or from principles still more elementary. And there is no diffi-
culty in seeing that because PQ; and Q) Re have fixed and con-
jugate directions, the chord pre is bisected by a fixed diameter
of the surface, whose direction is conjugate to both of their’s; or
in other words, thatif o be the centre of the surface, and if we
draw thevariable diameter Pon, the variable chord nr, will then
be parallel to the fixed diameter just mentioned. So far, then,
as we only concern ourselves to construct the fourth or closing
side Q3 P of the gauche quadrilateral PQ, a, a3, whose three first
sides have given or fixed directions, we may substitute for it ano-
ther gauche quadrilateral pNr2 Q3, inscribed in thesame surface,
and such that while its first side pw passes through the centre
0, its second and third sides, wR and R2Q3, are parallel to
two fixed right lines. In other words, we may substitute, for
a system of three guide-stars, a system of the centre and two
stars, as guides for the three first sides; or, if we choose, in-
stead of drawing successively three chords, PQ), Q; Q25 Qo Qs,
parallel to three given lines, we may draw a first chord pro,
so as to be bisected by a given diameter, and then a second
chord Re Q3, parallel to a given right line.

545

4. Since, for a system of three stars, we may substitute a
system of the centre and éwo stars, it follows that for a system
of four stars we may substitute a system of the centre and
three stars; or, by a repetition of the same process, may sub-
stitute a system of the centre, the same centre again, and two
stars; that is, ultimately, a system of éwo stars may be sub-
stituted for asystem of four stars, the two employments of the
centre as a guide having simply neutralized each other, as
amounting merely to a return from N to Pp, after having gone
from Pp to the diametrically opposite point nN. For five stars
we may therefore substitute three; and for six stars we may
substitute four, or two. And so proceeding we perceive that,
for any proposed system of guide-stars, we may substitute éwvo
stars, if the proposed number be even; or ¢hree, if that num-
ber be odd. And by combining this result with what was
found in (2), we see that for any given system of x guide-points
we may substitute a system of two stars and a point, if n be
odd ; or ifn be even, then in that case we may substitute a sys-
tem of ¢hree stars and a point: which may again be changed,
by (3), to a system of the centre, two stars, and one point.

5. Let us now consider more closely the system of two
guide-stars, and one guide-point; and for this purpose let us
conceive that the two first sides PQ, and Q) Qe of an inscribed
gauche quadrilateral PQ; Q2P3 are parallel to two given right
lines, while the third side Q2P3 is obliged to pass through a
fixed point B3; the first point p, and therefore also the qua-
drilateral itself, being in other respects variable. In the plane
PQ) Qo of the two first sides, which is evidently parallel toa
fixed plane, inscribe a chord Q3s, whose direction shall be
conjugate to that of the fixed line ops, and therefore shall
itself also be fixed, o being still the centre of the surface; and
draw the chord ps. ‘Then, in the plane inscribed quadrilateral
PQ; QoS, the three first sides have fixed directions, and there-
fore, by (3), the direction of the fourth side sp is also fixed.
In the plane sqeP;, which contains the given point Bz, draw

546

through that point an indefinite right line B3c3, parallel to
SQ2; the line so drawn will have a given position, and will be
intersected, at some finite or infinite distance from B3, by the
chord sP;, which is situated in the same plane with it, namely,
in the plane sQ2 P3. But if we consider the section of the sur-
face, which is made by this last plane, and observe that the
two first sides of the triangle sq, P3 pass, by the construction,
through a star or point at infinity conjugate to B;, and through
the point B; itself, we shall see that, in virtue of a well-known
and elementary principle respecting triangles in conics, the
third side P;s must pass through the point Ds, if Ds be the pole
of the right line B;c3, which contains upon it the two conju-
gate points; this pole being taken with respect to the plane
section lately mentioned. If then we denote by D3; the in-
definite right line which is, with respect to the surface, the
polar of the fixed line B,c3, we see that the chord sp, must in-
tersect this reciprocal polar also, besides intersecting the line
B3 C3 itself. Conversely this condition, of intersecting these
two fixed polars, is sufficient to enable us to draw the chord
sp; when the point s has been determined, by drawing from
the assumed point P the chord ps parallel to a fixed right line.
We may then substitute, for a system of two guide-stars and
one guide-point, the system of one guide-star and two guide-
lines ; these lines being (as has been seen) a pair of reciprocal
polars, with respect to the given surface.

6. If, then, it be required to inscribe a polygon PP, P2 .. Poy
with any odd number 2n+1 of sides, which shall pass suc-
cessively through the same number of given points, A, Ao...
Agn+1, We may begin by assuming a point P upon the given
surface, and drawing through the given points 2” + 1 successive
chords, which will in general conduct to a final point Pon 1,
distinct from the assumed initial point Pp. And then, by pro-
cesses of which the nature has been already explained, we can
find a point s such that the chord ps shall be parallel toa fixed
right line, or shall have a direction independent of the assumed

547

and variable position of p; and that the chord sPy_,, shall at
the same time cross two other fixed right lines, which are reci-
procal polars of each other. In order then to find a new point
p, which shall satisfy the conditions of the proposed problem,
or shall be such as to coincide with the point Pan,1, deduced
from it as above, we see that it is necessary and sufficient to
oblige this sought point Pp to be situated at one or other ex-
tremity of a certain chord ps, which shall at once be parallel
to a fixed line, and shall also cross two fixed polars. It is
clear then that we need only draw two planes, containing re-
spectively these two polars, and parallel to the fixed direction ;
for the right line of intersection of these two planes will be the
chord of solution required ; or in other words, it will cut the
surface in the two (real or imaginary) points, p and s, which
are adapted, and are alone adapted, to be positions of the first
corner of the polygon to be inscribed.

7. But if it be demanded to inscribe in the same surface a
polygon PP) P2.. P2n-1, with an even number 27 of sides, pass-
ing successively through the same even number of given points,
A, Ag -- Aon, the problem then acquires a character totally dis-
tinct. For if, after assuming an initial point Pp upon the sur-
face, we pass, by 2n successive chords, drawn through the
given points 41, &c., to a final point Pg, upon the surface,
which will thus be in general distinct from P ; it will indeed be
possible to assign generally two fixed polars, across which, as
two given guide-lines, a certain variable chord sP2, is to be
drawn, like the chord sP2,,; of (6); but the chord ps will noé,
in this question, be parallel to a given line, or directed to a
given star; it will, on the contrary, by (3) (4) (5), be bisected
by a given diameter, which we may call a8; or, if we prefer to
state the result so, it will be now the supplementary chord ns
of the same diametral section of the surface (wn being still the
point of that surface opposite to p), which will have a given
direction, and not the chord Ps itself. In fact, at the end of
(4), we reduced the system of 2 guide-points to a system of

548

the centre, two stars, and one point; and in (5) we reduced
the system of two stars and a point to the system ofa star
and two polars. In order then to find a point p which shall
coincide with the point P2, deduced from it as above, or which
shall be adapted to be the first corner of an inscribed polygon
of 2n sides passing respectively through the 2m given points,
A, -- Aony We must endeavour to find a chord ps which shall be
at once bisected by the fixed diameter aB, and shall also inter-
sect the two fixed polars above mentioned. And conversely,
if we can find any such chord ps, it will necessarily be at least
one chord of solution of the problem; understanding hereby,
that if we set out with either extremity, P or s, of this chord,
and draw from it 2 successive chords pr), &c., or ss), &c.,
through the 2” given points a,, &c., we shall be brought back
hereby (as the question requires) to the point with which we
started. For, in a process which we have proved to admit of
being substituted for the process of drawing the 2n chords, we
shall be brought first from p to s, and then back from sg to P;
or else first from s to Pp, and then back from P to s: provided
that the chord of solution ps has been selected so as to satisfy
the conditions above assigned.

8. To inscribe then, for example, a gauche chiliagon in an
ellipsoid, PP, .. P999, OF SS} .. S999, under the condition that zts
thousand successive sides shall pass successively through a
thousand given points A, .. Ajoo0, we are conducted to seek to
inscribe, in the same given ellipsoid, a chord ps, which shall
be at once bisected by a given diameter as, and also crossed by
a given chord cp, and by the polar of that given chord. Now
in general when any two proposed right lines intersect each
other, their respective polars also intersect, namely, in the
pole of the plane of the two lines proposed. Since then the
sought chord ps intersects the polar of the given chord cp, it
follows that the polar of the same sought chord Ps must in-
tersect the given chord cp itself. We may therefore reduce
the problem to this form: to find a chord ps of the ellipsoid

549

which shall be bisected by a given diameter aB, and shall also
be such that while it intersects a given chord cp in some point
E, its polar intersects the prolongation of that given chord, in
some other point F.

9. The two sought points 5, F, as being situated upon two
polars, are of course conjugate relatively to the surface ; they
are therefore also conjugate relatively to the chord cp, or, in
other words, they cut that given chord harmonically. The
four diametral planes aBc, ABE, ABD, ABF, compose therefore
an harmonic pencil; the second being, in this pencil, har-
monically conjugate to the fourth; and being at the same
time, on account of the polars, conjugate to it also with re-
spect to the surface, as one diametral plane to another. When
the ellipsoid becomes a sphere, the conjugate planes ABE, ABF
become rectangular ; and consequently the sought plane aBE
bisects the angle between the two given planes aBc and agp.
This solves at once the problem for the sphere ; for if, con-
versely, we thus bisect the given dihedral angle caBp by a
plane aBeE, cutting the chord cp in £, and if we take the har-
monic conjugate F on the same given chord prolonged, and
draw from § and F lines meeting ordinately the given diame-
ter AB, these two right lines will be situated in two rectangu-
lar or conjugate diametral planes, and will satisfy all the other
conditions requisite for their being polars of each other; but
each intersects the given chord cp, or that chord prolonged,
and therefore each intersects also, by (8), the polar of that
chord ; each therefore satisfies all the transformed conditions of
the problem, and gives a chord of solution, real or imaginary.
More fully, the ordinate Ex’ to the diameter aB, drawn from
the internal point of harmonic section & of the chord cp,
gives, when prolonged both ways to meet the surface, the
chord of real solution, ps; and the other ordinate rr’ to the
same diameter aB, which is drawn from the external point of
section F of the same chord cp, and which is itself wholly ex-
ternal to the surface, is the chord of imaginary solution. But

550

because when we return from the sphere to the ellipsoid, or
other surface of the second order, the condition of bisection of
the given dihedral angle cazp is no longer fulfilled by the
sought plane aze, a slight generalization of the foregoing
process becomes necessary, and can easily be accomplished as
follows.

10. Conceive, as before, that on the diameter as the or-
dinate Ex’ is let fall from the internal point of section n, and
likewise the ordinates cc’ and pp’ fromc and D; and draw also,
parallel to that diameter, the right lines cc’, pp’, EE”, from
the same three points c, D, E, so as to terminate on the dia-
metral plane through o which is conjugate to the same dia-
meter ; in such a manner that oc’, op’, ox” shall be parallel
and equal to the ordinates c’c, p‘p, EE; and that the segments
CE, ED of the chord cp shall be proportional to the segments
c’E’, E’D” of the base c’p” of the triangle c’op’,. which is
situated in the diametral plane, and has the centre o for its
vertex. For the case of the sphere, the vertical angle c’op" of
this triangle is, by (9), bisected by the line ox’; wherefore
the sides oc’, op’, or their equals, the ordinates c’c, DD, are,
in this case, proportional to the segments c’n’, Ep” of the
base, or to the segments cz, ED of the chord: while the
squares of the ordinates are, for the same case of the sphere,
equal to the rectangles ac’B, ap’B, under the segments of the
diameter as. Hence, for the sphere, the squares of the seq-
ments of the given chord are proportional to the rectangles
under the segments of the given diameter, these latter seg-
ments being found by letting fall ordinates from the ends of
the chord; or, in symbols, we have the proportion,

CF : DF? :: CE?: ED?:: ACB: ADB.

But, by the general principles of geometrical deformation, the
property, thus stated, cannot be peculiar to the sphere. It
must extend, without any further modification, to the ellipsoid;
and it gives at once, for that surface, the two points of har-

551

monic section, E and F, of the given chord cp, through which
points the two sought chords of real and imaginary solution
are to pass; these chords of solution are therefore completely
determined, since they are to be also ordinates, as before, to
the given diameter aB. The problem of inscription for the
ellipsoid is therefore fully resolved ; not only when, as in (6),
the number of sides of the polygon is odd, but also in the
more difficult case (7), when the number of sides is even.

11. If the given surface be a hyperboloid of two sheets,
one of the two fixed polars will still intersect that surface, and
the fixed chord cp may still be considered as real. If the
given diameter aB be also real, the proportion in (10) still
holds good, without any modification from imaginaries, and
determines still a real point £, with its harmonic conjugate F,
through one or other of which two points still passes a chord
of real solution, while through the other point of section still
is drawn a chord of imaginary solution, reciprocally polar to
the former. But if the diameter aB be imaginary, or in other
words if it fail to meet the proposed hyberboloid at all, we
are then led to consider, instead of it, an édeal diameter a’B’,
having the same real direction, but terminating, in a well-
known way, on a certain supplementary surface; in such a
manner that while a and B are now imaginary points, the
points a’ and B’ are real, although noé really situated on the
given surface ; and that

oa? = OB? = — 0A? =— OB”,

The points c’ and p’ are still real, and so are the rectangles
ac’B and ap’s, although a and B are imaginary ; for we may
write,
AC'B = OA? — OC”, ADB = OA? — OD”,
and the proportion in (10) becomes now,
CF2: DF? :: CE?: ED?:: OC? + Oa”: OD? + OA”.
It gives therefore still a real point of section £, and areal con-
2s

552

jugate point F; and through these two points of section of cp
we can still draw two real right lines, which shall still ordi-
nately cross the real direction of aB, and shall still be two re-
ciprocal polars, satisfying all the transformed conditions of the
question, and coinciding still with two chords of real and
imaginary solution. Fur the double-sheeted hyperboloid, there-
fore, as well as for the ellipsoid, the problem of inscribing a
gauche chiliagon, or other even-sided polygon, whose sides
shall pass successively, and in order, through the same given
number of points, is solved by a system of two polar chords,
which we have assigned geometrical processes to determine;
and the solutions are s¢z//, in general, four in number; two of
them being still real, and two imaginary.

12. If the given surface be a hyperboloid of one sheet, then
not only may the diameter aB be real or imaginary, but also
the chord cp may or may not cease to be real; for the two
fixed polars will now either both meet the surface, or else both
Jail to meet it in any two real points. When az and cp are
both real, the proportion in (10), being put under the form

CF? : DF? :: CE? : ED? :: OA? — OC?: Oa? — OD?,

shews that the point of section © and its conjugate F will be
real, if the points c’ and n’ fall both on the diameter aB itself;
or both on that diameter prolonged ; that is, if the extremities
c and p lie both within or both without the interval between
the two parallel tangent planes to the surface which are drawn
at the points a and B:. under these conditions therefore there
will still be wo real right lines, which may still be called the
two chords of solution ; but because these lines will still be
two reciprocal polars, they will now (like the two fixed polars
above mentioned) either both meet the hyperboloid, or else
both fail to meet it; and consequently there will now be either
four real, or else four imaginary solutions. If aB and cp be
still both real, but if the chord cp have one extremity within
and the other extremity without the interval between the two

553

parallel tangent planes, the proportion above written will
assign a negative ratio for the squares of the segments of cD;
the points of section E and Fr, and the éwo polar chords of so-
lution, become therefore, in this case, themselves imaginary ;
and of course, by still stronger reason, the four solutions of
the problem become then imaginary likewise. If cp be real,
but aB imaginary, the proportion in (11) conducts to two real
points of section, and consequently to two real chords, which
may, however, correspond, as above, either to four real or to
four imaginary solutions of the problem. And, finally, it will
be found that the same conclusion holds good also in the re-
maining case, namely, when the chord cp becomes imaginary,
whether the diameter aB be real or not; that is, when the two
fixed polars do not meet, in any real points, the single-sheeted
hyperboloid.

13. Although the case last mentioned may still be treated
by a modification of the proportion assigned in (10), which
was deduced from considerations relative to the sphere, yet in
order to put the subject in a clearer (or at least in another)
point of view, we may now resume the problem for the ellip-
soid as follows, without making any use of the spherical de-
formation. It was required to find two lines, reciprocally
polar to each other, and ordinately crossing a given diameter
aB of the ellipsoid, which should also cut a given chord cp of
the same surface, internally in some point £, and externally
in some other point F. Bisect cp in G, and conceive EF to be
bisected in u; and besides the four old ordinates to the dia-
meter AB, namely cc, DD’, EE’, and FF’, let there be now sup-
posed to be drawn, as two new ordinates to the same diameter,
the lines ce’ and HH’. Then a’ will bisect c’p’, and wi’ will
bisect z’r’; while the centre o of the ellipsoid will still bisect
aB. And because the points &’ and F’ are harmonic conju-
gates, not only with respect to the points a and B, but also
with respect to the points c’ and p’, we shall have the follow-
ing equalities :

2s 2

554

H F2 = HB” = HA 2 HB — HC % HD,

=H’0? —- 0A? =HG?-GC?.
Hence,

OH? — GH? = 0a? -—C'G?,
that is,
, OA2+0G2—CG2 oa2+0C’. oD’
OH = 7 = 7 7

206 oc +0D

Now each of these two last expressions for oH’ remains
real, and assigns a real and determinate position for the point
H’, even when the points c’, p’, or the points a, B, or when
both these pairs of points at once become imaginary; for the
points o and @’ are still in all cases real, and so are the squares
of oa and c’c, the rectangle under oc’ and op’, and the sum
oc’+op. Thus w’ can always be found, as a real point, and
hence we have a real value for the square of u'r’, or HF’, which
will enable us to assign the points &’ and F’ themselves, or else
to pronounce that they are imaginary.

14. We see at the same time, from the values n’o2— oa2
and u’e?— c’e? above assigned for HE? or uF”, that these two
sought points ©’ and F’ must both be real, unless the two fixed
points a and c’ are themselves both real, since 0, c’, H’, are, all
three, real points. But for the ellipsoid, and for the double
sheeted hyperboloid, we can in general oblige the points c, D,
and their projections c, p’, to become imaginary, by selecting
that one of the two fixed polars which does no¢ actually meet
the surface; for these two sorts of surfaces, the two polar chords
of solution of the problem of inscription of a gauche polygon
with an even number of sides passing through the same num-
ber of given points, are therefore found anew to be two real
lines, although only one of them will actually intersect the
surface, and only two of the four polygons will (as before) be
real. And even for the single sheeted hyperboloid, in order
to render the two chords of solution imaginary lines, it is ne-
cessary that the two given polars should actually meet the

599

surface; for otherwise the polar lines deduced will still be
real. It is necessary also, for the imaginariness of the two
lines deduced, that the given diameter aB should be itself a
real diameter, or in other words that it should actually inter-
sect the hyperboloid. But even when the given chord cp
and the given diameter aw are thus both real, and when the
surface is a single sheeted hyperboloid, it does not follow that
the two chords of solution may not be real lines. We shall
only have failed to prove their reality by the expressions re-
cently referred to. We must resume, for this case, the reason-
ings of (12), or some others equivalent to them ; and we find,
as in that section of this Abstract, for the imaginariness’of the
two sought polar lines, the condition that one of the two ex-
tremities of the given and real chord cp shall fall within, and
that the other extremity of that chord shall fall without the
interval between the two real and parallel tangent planes to
the single sheeted hyperboloid, which are drawn at the extre-
mities of the realdiameter as. Sir W. R. Hamilton confesses
that the case where all these particular conditions are com-
bined, so as to render imaginary the two polar lines of solu-
tion, had not occurred to him when he made to the Royal
Irish Academy his communication of June, 1849.

15. It seems to him worth while to notice here that instead
of the foregoing metric processes for finding (when they exist)
the two lines of solution of the problem, the following graphic
process of construction of those lines may always, at least in
theory, be substituted, although in practice it will sometimes
require modification for imaginaries. In the diametral plane
ABC, draw a chord KD’L, which shall be bisected at the known
point pv’ by the given diameter aB; and join cK, cL. These
joining lines will cut that diameter in the two sought points
E, F’; which being in this manner found, the two sought
lines of solution Eg’, FF’, are constructed without any diffi-
culty. For the sphere, the ellipsoid, and the hyperboloid of
two sheets, although not always for the single sheeted hyper-

556

boloid, this simple and graphic process can actually be applied,
without any such modification from imaginaries as was above
alluded to. The consideration of non-central surfaces does
not enter into the object of the present communication; nor
has it been thought necessary to consider in it any limiting
or exceptional cases, such as those where certain positions or
directions become indeterminate, by some peculiar combinz-
tions of the data, while yet they are in general definitely as-
signable, by the processes already explained.

16. Sir William Rowan Hamilton is unwilling to add to
the length of this communication by any historical references;
in regard to which, indeed, he does not consider himself pre-
pared to furnish anything important, as supplementary to what
seems to be pretty generally known, by those who feel an in-
terest in such matters. He has however taken some pains to
inquire, from a few geometrical friends, whether it is likely
that he has been anticipated in his results respecting the in-
scription of gauche polygons in surfaces of the second order;
and he has not hitherto been able to learn that any such an-
ticipation is thought to exist. Of course he knows that he
must, consciously and unconsciously, be in many ways in-
debted to his scientific contemporaries, for their instructions and
suggestions on these and on other subjects; and also to his
acquaintance, imperfect as it may be, with what has been done
in earlier times. But he conceives that he only does justice
to the yet infant Method of Quaternions (communicated to the
Royal Irish Academy for the first time in 1843), when he
states that he considers himself to owe, to that new method
of geometrical research, not merely the results stated to the
Academy in the summer of 1849, respecting these inscriptions
of gauche polygons, and several other cennected although
hitherto unpublished results, which to him appear remarkable,
but also the suggestion of the mode of geometrical investiga-
tion which has been employed in the present Abstract. No
doubt the principles used in it have all been very elementary,

557

and perhaps their combination would have cost no serious
trouble to any experienced geometer who had chosen to attack
the problem. But to his own mind the whole foregoing in-
vestigation presents itself as being (what in fact in his case it
was) a mere translation of the quaternion analysis into ordi-
nary geometrical language, on this particular subject. And
he will not complicate the present Abstract by giving, on this
occasion, any account of those other theorems respecting po-
lygons in surfaces, to which the Calculus of Quaternions has
conducted him, but of which he has not yet seen how to
translate the proofs (for it is easy to translate the results) into
the usual language of geometry.

Sir William Rowan Hamilton gave also an account of
some general researches, respecting curvatures of surfaces,
and geodetic triangles thereon, conducted by the method of
quaternions ; but desires that the publication of the Abstract
of this communication may be postponed to another occasion.

May 277H, 1850.

THE REV. HUMPHREY LLOYD, D. D., PrestvEnt7,
in the Chair.

Dr. Topp exhibited to the Academy two small quarto paper
MSS. in the Irish language and character, the property of the
Royal Burgundian Library at Brussels.

He stated that his attention was first called to these MSS.
by the communication made to the Academy on the 24th of
May, 1847, by Mr. Bindon, relative to the Irish MSS. pre-
served in that library. Soon afterwards Mr. Graves, the Se-
cretary of Council, having had occasion to visit Brussels, was
kind enough to send him (Dr. Todd) a very detailed account
of these and one or two other MSS., which seemed to be of
peculiar interest to*the student of Irish history. This induced

558

him to visit Brussels himself, and to inspect the MSS. in
question. He there collated the curious history of the Danish
wars in Ireland, of which there is an imperfect copy in the
Library of Trinity College. He transeribed the passages de-
ficient in that copy, and brought home a list of the various
readings found in the Brussels MS. of that very important
tract, with a view to its publication; but time did not permit
him to do more. He saw, however, that the two volumes now
exhibited to the Academy were of much greater importance,
and were in fact the most valuable documents for the illustra-
tion of the ecclesiastical history and topograghy of Ireland
that have been as yet discovered. He hoped, therefore, that,
as he now has it in his power to exhibit them to the Academy,
some account of their contents would not be unacceptable.
But first it was necessary to explain how they came into his
possession, and how it was that he was enabled to exhibit
them here. He owes this privilege to the very great kindness
of his Excellency the Lord Lieutenant of Lreland. Dr. Todd
was so much impressed with the great importance of obtain-
ing copies of the MSS. now before the Academy, that he ven-
tured to state the case to His Excellency, having been informed
at Brussels, that the Belgian Government would make no
difficulty about lending the MSS., if application were made
to them by the Government here. The Lord Lieutenant,
although he was then in London, and occupied with much
urgent public business, very kindly took the matter up, made
the necessary communication to the Belgian authorities, and
in short obtained the MSS., with full permission to have trans-
cripts made of them.

Dr. Todd exhibited the beautiful copies of these valuable
records which had been made for him by Mr. Eugene Curry;
copies which he had no hesitation in saying were much more
valuable than the originals, as being not only more legible
and intelligible, but also in many respects more correct. He ~
then proceeded to describe the contents of the two curious

559

volumes thus recovered to Ireland; premising that they were
both in the handwriting of the celebrated friar, Michael
O’Clery, well known as being one of the chroniclers to whom
Colgan gave the honourable appellation of ‘* the Four Masters.”
The first volume was the original autograph MS. of the Mar-
tyrology of Donegal, so often referred to by Colgan in his
Acta Sanctorum. It contained the original-attestations, in
the Irish language, of the professional antiquaries, Flan Mae
Aodhagain [ Egan] and Conor Mac Brody, together with the
approbation (in Latin) of the Roman Catholic Prelates, Ma-
lachy, Archbishop of Tuam; Boetius, Bishop of Elphin;
Thomas Fleming, Archbishop of Dublin; and Roch, Bishop
of Kildare. These documents possess the autograph signa-
tures of the parties, and are dated in November and Decem-
ber, 1636, and in January and February, 1637. Of Michael
O’Clery, the principal author or compiler of this Martyrology,
we learn from Colgan that he was by profession an antiquary,
and eminently learned in the history and antiquities of Ireland.
After joining the Franciscan Order at the Convent of Lou-
vain, he was permitted by his superiors to continue his fa-
vourite studies, and was even sent into Ireland for the purpose
of collecting materials for a work on the lives of the Irish
saints, which was contemplated by the guardian of the con-
vent, the learned father Hugh Ward, but which his death in
1637 unfortunately put an end to. ‘The volumes now before
the Academy were in part the results of O’Clery’s researches ;
and having been placed in the hands of Colgan, after the
death of Ward, they have been virtually the means of pre-
serving to us almost all that is now known of the history of
the saints of Ireland. Colgan’s labours, however, were also
interrupted by his death, after he had completed but three
months of the year, and we must, therefore, still have recourse
to original sources for information respecting the saints whose
festivals occur in the nine remaining months. This cireum-

stance greatly enhances the value of the volumes now reco-

560

vered, and renders it a matter of great congratulation to the
friends of Irish history that they have been transcribed, and
their contents made accessible to Irish scholars. The Mar-
tyrology of Donegal was not altogether the work of Michael
O’Clery, although he was probably the principal com-
piler. He was assisted, as Colgan tells us, by the other three
antiquaries, who were also his colleagues in the compilation
of the Annals of the Four Masters ; and there were likewise
others in the Convent of Donegal, who gave their aid by sup-
plying notices of those Irish saints who had lived in foreign
countries, or whose acts were recorded by foreign historians.
The MS. which contains this valuable work is divided into
two parts. In the first part the saints are in the order of the
months of the year, at the days on which their memories were
honoured in Ireland. In the second part the names of the
saints are arranged alphabetically. In both parts several cu-
rious notices occur incidentally, in which ancient books, not
now known to exist, are quoted, and in which ancient croziers,
shrines, and reliquaries, are mentioned, most of which have
entirely disappeared. A note at the end of the volume informs
us that the Martyrology was begun and finished in the Con-
vent of Donegal, and that it was completed on the 19th of
April, 1630.

The second volume is even still more important, for it
contains copies of some of the original documents from which
the former work was compiled. These are also in the autograph
of Michael O’Clery, transcribed by him from ancient MSS.,
which have probably long since perished. The first sixty-seven
pages of the volume are occupied with some ancient poems in
the Irish language, all bearing out the history of theIrish saints,
with several other documents of very great interest to the
student of church history. Amongst them are the Confession,
or Litany of St. Kiaran, the Lorica (as it is called) of St.
Columbkille, the history of the twelve apostles of Ireland,
&c, ‘This portion of the volume contains also the only copies

561

we possess of the very curious Regulz, or religious Rules of
the principal founders of religious houses in Ireland, such as the
Rule of Eachtgus O’Cuanain of the Abbey of Roscrea, the
Rule of Columbkille, the Rule of St. Ailbhe of Emly, the
Rule of Cormac Mac Cuillenain of Cashel, the Rule of St.
Comhgall of Bangor, &c. These rules are, for the most part,
in metre, and along with them are several curious poems attri-
buted to the principal saints of Ireland, throwing very great
light on the religious opinions, manners, and customs of the
Irish Church, from the fifth to the twelfth century. This por-
tion of the volume, the writer tells us, was transcribed from an-
cient MSS., partly in the Abbey of Quin, county Clare, in
1634, partly at Drobhaois, now Bundroose, county Sligo, in
1630. The remainder of the volume is occupied by the Fei-
lire, or Martyrology, of St. Aenghus the Culdee, the Martyr-
ology of Marianus Gorman, the Martyrology of Tallaght, and
the Naoimhgenealach, or Genealogy of the Saints. Of this
last there are two different transcripts; it is a long poem con-
taining the history of the saints of Ireland, and has been attri-
buted to Sealbhach, the secretary of King Cormac Mae Cuil-
lenan, who flourished at the end of the ninth and beginning of
the tenth century. One of these copies was transcribed at the
Convent of Donegal, on the 25th of April, 1636, out of the
parchment book of Maurice Mac Torna O’Mulconry ; the other
was copied on the 28th of the same month and year, and at
the same place, out of the book of Leacain of Mac Firbis. The
Feilire of Aenghus was transcribed 9th February, 1630, from
a copy made in the year 1534, by Jeremiah O’Mulconry. ‘The
Martyrology of O’Gorman and the Martyrology of Tallaght
appear to have been copied from a much more ancient MS.,
which is frequently called by our author, ‘the old parchment
MS.,” although its precise age is not specified. Neither is
the date of the present transcript particularly given, although
the attestation prefixed to it, subscribed by Fearfeasa O’ Mul-

562

conry and Cucogry or Peregrine O’Clery, is dated 18th Au-
gust, 1633.

The Martyrology of Aenghus the Culdee is one of the
most curious documents connected with Irish ecclesiastical
history which still remain to us; had it belonged to any
other country of Europe but this, it would not have been suf-
fered to remain so long in obscurity. Its author flourished
at the close of the eighth century, and composed the work at
the Abbey of Tallaght, near Dublin, of which he was then an
inmate. It is an elaborate poem, in an ancient dialect of the
Irish language, written in rhyme, and with all the alliterations
and other artificial rules of prosody with which the poets of
that age were fettered. A stanza of four lines is devoted to
each day of the year. In this short space the author pre-
scribed to himself to introduce the names of the principal
saints of the day, with brief allusions to their peculiar charac-
ters or acts. A curious introductory poem at the beginning,
and another similar one at the end, complete the work. This
document is rendered still more valuable and curious by the
ancient interlinear gloss and copious scholia with which it is
accompanied. ‘These are probably not later than the twelfth
or thirteenth centuries, and portions of them are certainly
much older. The object of the gloss is to explain obsolete
words:and phrases which occur in the text,—words which we
must remember were obsolete in the twelfth century,—and it
is, therefore, of the utmost value and interest to the student
of Celtic philology. The scholia contain genealogical no-
tices of the saints mentioned by the author, legends of their
acts and miracles, the names of the churches where they were
honoured, with other similar information, and often notices of
saints whose names were omitted in the body of the work.

The next document in the volume is the Martyrology of
Maelmura (or Marianus) O’Gorman, who was abbot of
Knock-na-sengan, near Louth, in the middle of the twelfth

563

century, and died in 1181. This work is also composed in
metre, but with two quatrains, i.e. eight lines, to each day of
the month, and with much less of the artificial poetical restric-
tions with which the author of the Feilire incumbered himself.
The text is also accompanied by a valuable gloss. Then fol-
lows the martyrology of Tallaght, as Colgan calls it, or, as it
is termed in the MS. itself, ‘* The Martyrology of Aenghus
Mac Oibhlean and Maolruain.” This work is in prose, being
in fact little more than a bare list of the saints, but, as Colgan
testifies, much more copious than the Roman or any other
martyrology which he had seen. It is said to have been com-
posed in the abbey of Tallaght, near Dublin, by the joint
labour of Aenghus and his friend Maolruain, abbot of the mo-
nastery; but in its present form it has evidently received
many interpolations of a later date, for it includes a notice
of the obits of Aenghus and Maolruain themselves, not-
withstanding the title, which ascribes the work to them as its
authors. These additions, however, do not militate against the
authenticity of the Martyrology, which probably Colgan has
fixed the year 900 as the date in which the work must have
appeared in its present form, for it mentions the obit of Car-
bre, Abbot of Clonmacnoise, who died March 6, A. D. 899,
but does not notice the name of any saint of later date,
not even the celebrated Cormac, King of Munster and Arch-
bishop of Cashel, who died in 903 or 908: so that the year
900 may be regarded with much probability as the date of this
work, which was evidently continued and revised down to that
period by the monks of Tallaght, after the death of Aenghus
and Maolruain, its original compilers. Then follows a list of
the saints of Ireland, arranged under two classes, those who
were bishops, and those who were priests ; and the volume closes
with the Naoimhsheanchus naomh innsi Fail, or poetical his-
tory of the saints of Ireland, which has been already spoken of.

Dr. Todd concluded by stating, that although the kind-
ness with which His Excellency the Lord Lieutenant, at his

564

request, made application to the Government of Belgium, must
be regarded by him as a personal favour granted to himself, on
the part of that distinguished nobleman, still he could not but
feel that it was a favour which no private individual, as such,
had a right to ask, and which was accorded to him in conse-
quence of the official relation in which he had the honour to
stand to the Academy. He trusted, therefore, that there
would be no impropriety in his moving the Academy, as the
body whose especial duty it is to watch over and collect the
authentic sources of Irish history, to return public thanks to
His Excellency the Lord Lieutenant for his kindness in pro-
curing for Ireland the use of these records, and also to the
Belgian Government, and the directors of the Burgundian
Library at Brussels, for their very great liberality in lending
the MSS., and permitting them to be transported to so great
a distance for the purpose of being transcribed.

Ir was Resotvep,—That the thanks of the Academy be
given to His Excellency the Lord Lieutenant for his kindness
in exerting his influence with the Belgian Government to pro-
cure the use of these MSS. for Irish scholars, and the permis-
sion to have copies of them made.

Also,—That His Excellency be requested, in returning
the MSS., to convey the thanks of the Academy to the Bel-
gian Government, for their very great liberality in permitting
the MSS. to be transported to so great a distance for the pur-
pose of being transcribed.

By permission of the Academy, Mr. Clibborn, the curator
of the museum, read a letter addressed by him to the Secre-
tary, containing observations made to him by travellers visit-
ing the museum, noticing the similarity of various articles -
found in Ireland to ornaments actually in use im other
countries.

565

JuNE 10TH, 1850.

THE REV. HUMPHREY LLOYD, D.D., Prestpent,
in the Chair.

His Excellency the Lord Lieutenant attended the meeting of
the Academy.

Rey. Dr. Todd stated that he had now to perform a duty
imposed upon him by the late Professor MacCullagh, by pre-
senting to the Academy the original manuscript of the Latin
version of the Macarie Excidium, by Colonel Charles
O’Kelly. The MS. was purchased by Professor MacCul-
lagh, and given for publication to the Irish Archeological
Society, on the condition that, when printed, the MS. should
be deposited in the library of the Academy. The printing
being now completed, the time was come for fulfilling the in-
tentions of the donor.*

The following Letter was read from G. W. Hemans, Esq.,
C. E., accompanying the presentation of seven bronze or cop-
per spear-heads, found in an excavation on the Midland Great
Western Railway :

“¢ June 8, 1850.

«¢ Dear Sir,—I have the pleasure of sending you herewith,
for presentation to the Academy on Monday night, seven
bronze or copper spear-heads, found in the excavations of the
Midland Great Western Railway a few days ago. They ap-
pear to me to have been cast in moulds, and are remarkably
fine specimens, from their size and the perfect state of the
rivets, mouldings, and cutting-edge, which latter is almost as
sharp as the metal is capable of bemg made.

* A full account of this MS., and of the circumstances under which it
was purchased by Professor Mac Cullagh, will be found in the Preface to the
volume, as published by the Irish Archeological Society.

566

«<'They were discovered about two and a half feet under
the surface of a shallow bog, in the townland of Hillswood,
parish of Kilconnell, county Galway; they were found stuck
in a bunch in the ground, with the poimts down. No other
relics appeared near them.

«Tam yours very truly,
“G. W. Hemans,
“* Chief Engineer.
“ Edward Clibborn, Esq.,
‘Assistant Secretary, R.I. A.”

Rev. Dr. Robinson gave an account of a new anemometer.

‘He would not have been induced to add another to the
numerous instruments of this kind already invented, but that
he thought an exposition of the principles which guided him
in its construction might be of use. The time, too, is aus-
picious, when, under the guidance of the President, we are -
forming an association to study the meteorology of Ireland.
That, he hoped, was an example which would be widely fol-
lowed, as in a most brilliant instance. Dr. Lloyd, in estab-
lishing the Dublin Magnetical Observatory, gave the first im-
pulse to that splendid course of magnetic investigation, which
is one of the proudest achievements of the present century.
Other branches of meteorology have been brought to high
perfection, but anemometry, one of the most important and
closely connected with all the rest, is far in the back-ground,—
not from neglect. Almost in the dawn of modern science we
find Derham and Hooke engaged with it; and from them
to the present day, a succession of instruments, many highly
ingenious, show that it has been zealously, if not success-
fully cultivated. Yet it has borne but little fruit, be-
cause, as he thought, a wrong track had been followed in
observation. What we want to know respecting wind is
(along with its direction) its motion—the space through

567

which the particles of air are displaced. Instead of this, phi-
losophers had observed the pressure, which is only useful as a
means of giving the velocity. To this most of the anemome-
ters on record were destined. They may be reduced to three
classes. The first, extending from Hooke’s to that which the
President has recently constructed, consist of windmill vanes,
made to face the wind by a vane or other contrivance, and act-
ing against some graduated resistance which measures the pres-
sure; the second, invented 100 years ago by the celebrated
Bouguer, long used by a former illustrious President, Mr. Kir-
wan, and recently re-invented and brought into extensive use
by Mr. Ossler, consists of a square plane, which, when exposed
to the wind, compresses a spiral spring; and lastly, those which
like Lind’s, measure the pressure by the column of fluid
which it can support. All these are open to the following ob-
jections :—First, their indications are most irregular. Wind is
not a uniform rush of air; it is irregular to a degree which
he could scarcely credit when he began his experiments. A
river in flood, with its rapids, counter-currents, and eddies,
gives but a faint idea of it; it may be likened to a bundle of
filaments moving with all possible motions and contortions.
Under such circumstances the pressure varies excessively. He
had seen Lind in three or four seconds range from 0 to 3 inches,
and, after long watching, could form no guess as to the true
measure. In fact, the relative variations of pressure are twice
those of velocity. And this innate source of irregularity is
increased by the veering of the wind acting now full and now
obliquely. It is also exaggerated by the inertia of the moving
parts, which carries them beyond the place of balance. Se-
condly ; in none of'them can the relation between pressure and
velocity be determined but by trial. In most, if not all, that
relation is not constant. He insisted on this, because velocities
deduced in the common way, from Ossler’s gauge, were often
one-third too great. Thirdly; it was of the utmost import-
ance that these instruments should be self-registering. Now he
VOL. IV. 27

showed, that the mean velocity for any time cannot be con-
cluded from the mean pressure, even when the relation between
them is known. However, space measures were not entirely
neglected. Lomonosoff, in 1749, contrived one which, by an
ingenious arrangement, recorded the quantities of wind that
blow from“each point, Mr. Richard Lovell Edgeworth made
one in 1783, which, though invented for another purpose, was
used as an anemometer. It was a set of windmill vanes, re-
volving once for each foot of wind, and the turns reckoned by
that beautiful contrivance now called the Cotton Counter, the
invention of which is attributed by Willis to Dr. Wollaston.
Dr. Wollaston, however, had seen this very instrument, of
which he exhibited the fragments. It was made to measure
the ascent of a balloon, and was used for this purpose by our
countryman Crosby, in his perilous adventures in 1785, being
saved by him in the sea. Woltman’s hydrometric fly was pro-
posed by him in 1790; but the person who first perceived the
full advantages of this measure as an integral instead of a
differential, and established its superiority in public estima-
tion, was Dr. Whewell. This instrument, which was shown
in Dublin to the British Association in 1835, recorded space
and direction. It was used by many here—by Captain Lar-
com, but above all by that accomplished observer, Sir W.
Snow Harris. He, in a most striking communication, in 1842,
to the body just mentioned, gave his result, and at the same
time pointed out some defects in the instrument, which led Dr.
Robinson to turn his attention to the subject. In the following
year he constructed the principal parts of the new anemo-
meter, and has ever since been engaged in improving it. The
principles which guided him were:

First. It should be so powerful, that friction can only
slightly retard it.

Second. So large that it may include in its range a large
assortment of aerial filaments, and thus give an average mea-
sure.

569

Third. It should move slowly, so as to require little
wheel-work to bring down the space to the size of a sheet,
and not be liable to rack itself to pieces.

Fourth. Should not require to be turned to face the
wind.

Fifth. All made on the same model should tell the same
story, without any trial or adjustment.

The four last decide against vertical windmills, and Dr
Robinson used an excellent form of the horizontal one sug-
gested to him by Mr. Edgeworth, who once showed him the
covers of a child’s globe attached to a rod, and revolving in the
wind by the excess of pressure on the concave and convex
surfaces. He suggested that such a mill might be of economic
use in many cases, particularly in drainage, as it required no
care; and he referred to experiments by Dr.Corrigan and Mr.
Bergin, where it did good work in pumping. He showed a
model of it, and explained its action. Hydrodynamics are
rather faithless as to impulses on oblique or curved surfaces ;
but in this case there appears to be a compensation in the
errors of the theory, and it gives results surprisingly near
those of actual experiment. He gave a sketch of the theory,
showed how its constants were determined by experiment, of
which in particular the resistance on the concave is four times
that on the convex, and stated the experiments which gave
the relations between the velocities of the wind and the centre
of the hemispheres which act as vanes. Both concur in estab-
lishing the striking fact, that (except so far as friction inter-
feres) the wind moves exactly three times as fast as the vanes.

He then described the instrument. The four hemi-
spheres are a foot in diameter; their centres describe twelve
feet in each revolution. It was necessarily of great height,
sixteen feet, to clear the domes of the observatory, which has
much increased its weight, twenty-four pounds, and with it
the wear and friction. It was an old saying, “as swift as the
wind,” which, however, will not hold now! A train only as

272

570

swift as the wind would be a “slow coach,” for the average
speed of several years is but ten miles an hour. That, how-
ever, gives 1500 revolutions per hour, and no support of the
lower pivot stood long; hard steel was replaced by stones.
He showed an agate cup which was actually drilled after a year’s
work, and a sapphire which failed after two. At last he sup-
ported it entirely above on five balls of bronze, which bear both
the vertical and lateral pressures. After a year’s use they
showed no signs of wear (they must be oiled), and the friction
is but 1-300th of the load, being but 53 grains, of which 21 be-
long to the mill and 32 to the clockwork used in recording the
observation. He described that clockwork. ‘Two engraved
circular papers are made to revolve ; one by a direction vane, as
the wind veers, the other by the windmill, at such a rate,
that it turns one degree for every mile traversed by the wind,
or once for 52,800 revolutions of the mill. The necessary train
for this was arranged by one whose premature death is a
heavy loss to science, the late Mr. Richard Sharpe. The time
is recorded on these papers by pencils moved by the clock at the
rate of six inches in twelve hours. That motion, combined
with the space rotation, traces on its paper a spiral, contrasting
most powerfully with the blurred and jagged stripes of pres-
sure gauges. The direction-record is a sector shaded by the
pencil, whose breadth depends on the veering of the wind.
This, if exhibited in its full extent, would be very unsightly;
and he described various contrivances to lessen it, in particu-
lar that used by the President, a supplemental windmill, which
acted whenever the wind was oblique to the plane of its rota-
tion, and turned the whole instrument. Dr. Robinson’s ar-
rangement is also very effective. In the first place the motion
is communicated from the vane to the paper by a long spiral
spring, in bending which many of the momentary changes are
entirely expended ; secondly, a large fan, like that of a blow-
ing machine, exposing about sixteen square feet, and very
light, is connected with it by a rapid speed. This moves with

aT)

the least impulse, if time be given, but presents great resist-
ance to any rapid movement. The two reduce the excursions
three-fourths. But he thought it would not be desirable to
remove them entirely, even if possible, because he has found
that this is a distinctive character of some winds, independent
of their force. It is always connected with a tempestuous
roar, which gives an exaggerated impression of their force ;
and some of the heaviest gales he has observed were compa-
ratively noiseless. He then showed three of the sets of dia-
grams; one, of April 18th, the day of the storm which did
such damage in Dublin, had nothing remarkable, except that
from 3 to 5 there wasa great change of direction to the
eastward, and return to the original point, with a sort of un-
steadiness that seemed to mark some struggle. The second
was a gale on December 15, 1848, in which 516 miles in
twelve hours were recorded. In the hour from 2 to 3,
sixty-one miles were passed; and during two minutes and a
half of it the velocity was at the rate of 105} miles per hour.
This was a cyclone, or circular storm. But a still finer speci-
men of that was afforded by the third, in which 380 miles in
twelve hours was marked, but the direction changed nearly
through two entire circumferences.

He should have detailed the mode of combining the re-
sults thus obtained; but he felt he had already trespassed too
long on their patience. He thanked the Academy for their
indulgence, but referred it to the interest which they took in
whatever tended to advance physical inquiry. He did not
fear to be met by any body guided by such a President, much
less by the Royal Irish Academy, with the utilitarian question,
‘¢ Of what use is all this?” ‘ Even on that ground we might
encounter an objection. If, as in the case of the tides, we
succeed in working out a theory of the winds, it would have
a high commercial value. And why not? We know many
of their causes, the temperature, the vapour, tension, the
electricity of the atmosphere. We want only the anemome-

572

tric facts to guide us to laws. Even the little that has been
done in the last few years, respecting cyclonic storms, has
given birth to a system of hurricane navigation, that has
saved British property and British life to an incalculable
amount. But I feel that you think, with me, that we should
disgrace ourselves if we took such humble ground. We hold
that whatever adds to true knowledge, whatever widens the
grasp of enlightened intellect, is precious; whatever opens a
new view of the secrets of divine power and the majesty of
creative wisdom is glorious, is inestimable.”

Dr. Petrie read an account of the Cross of Cong.

‘¢ In offering to the Academy some account of the very in-
teresting remain of antiquity now before us, and which is po-
pularly known as the ‘ Cross of Cong,’ I am but fulfilling a
promise made long ago to the noble-minded and highly gifted
man by whom it was presented to our institution; and while
oppressed with the sad recollections which the performance
of this duty naturally awakens, it is a great consolation to me,
that I feel the time and the occasion to be peculiary appro-
priate to my task, and such as he would have himself desired,
namely, when we are honoured with the presence at our meet-
ing of the illustrious representative of our gracious monarch
in Ireland, the viceroy whom we recognise as the friend of our
institution, and the zealous and enlightened supporter of every
pursuit and object tending to the social, moral, and intellectual
improvement of the portion of the empire placed under his
peculiar care. —

‘© It would be wholly unbecoming in one of my humble
intellectual station to offer any panegyrical observations on
the general character of the eminent man to whom we are in-
debted for the possession of this remarkable remain, a man
whose death has left a blank not easily to be filled, even in

573

this institution of science and learning, and it is happily not
necessary that I should attemptit; but, as one who had the
happiness to have been honoured for many years with his inti-
macy, or, as I may say, his most affectionate regard, it will not,
I trust, be deemed presumptuous if I allude and endeavour to
do justice to those peculiar features of his mind which led him
to present this valuable monumentof antiquity to our Academy,
and the possession of which obtained for him the affections of
many who might otherwise have only reverenced him for his
acquirements and genius. I allude especially to that large
capacity of mind which enabled and led him to place a just
value upon knowledge of every kind, however foreign to his
own immediate studies and pursuits, and that characteristic
feature of a noble human heart, an ardent love of country,
generating an impassioned zeal for its advancement and wel-
fare: I repeat that it was to the existence of such qualities in
Dr. M‘Cullagh that the Academy owes their acquisition of
this historical memorial, a memorial in the possession of which
any civilized community might well feel proud.

«‘ But, to understand and appreciate the value of this gift
to the Academy, it will be necessary to offer a few words on the
origin and formation of the museum of which it is the most
valuable and interesting feature.

«¢ When I had the honour to be elected a member of this,
the highest intellectual institution of Ireland, I found it, as 1
may well say, without a library and without a museum, with-
out both of which, according to my young thoughts, such an
institution was very imperfect ; and with, perhaps, something
of the rashness of youth, and particularly on my becoming a
member of the Council, I applied my mind to the effecting of
objects which appeared to me so desirable. At this time the
books of the Academy, which were preserved in a room at the
top of the house, in addition to three valuable Irish MSS.,
consisted almost exclusively of a collection of old mineralo-
gical works, which had been bequeathed to the Academy by

574

one of its illustrious Presidents, the celebrated Mr. Kirwan;
and their antiquities, of a few uncared-for remains, lying on the
dusty floor of the room in which these books were kept. It
was these scanty materials that formed the nucleus of the
library now so rich in its stores of manuscript Irish literature,
and ofits museum, of which it is not, perhaps, saying too much
that, in its way, though only in its infancy, as I conceive, it
is unequalled by any collection in Europe.

‘* It is not to be supposed that in a body constituted as
this Academy is, for the advancement of studies and interests,
which many would be likely to conceive to be not only dis-
tinct but even hostile to each other, it is not, I say, to be sup-
posed that the objects on which my mind was bent could be
earried out without a strugle and a contest. That struggle
was in truth a hard one, and though I had the generous sup-
port of many of the most distinguished men in the Academy,
and of these I feel it my duty to acknowledge my obligations
to Sir William Betham, as one of my most zealous and efficient
aiders, it isdue to the memory of Dr. M‘Cullagh to state,
that, but for the sustainment which in the furtherance of these
objects I received from his great influence, intelligence, and
energy, they could never have been effected to any considera-
ble extent. It was expressly to forward these objects in the
Academy, by a splendid example of liberality and zeal, that
Dr. M‘Cullagh had this cross purchased and presented it to
the Academy. Having some years previously, during a tour
in Connaught, had an opportunity of seeing this beautiful
remain, | communicated to my friend my opinion as to its great
historical interest and value; and, without having ever seen it
himself, or having received any further information relative to
it than that which I had communicated to him, he, who could
not be called a rich man, determined, if possible, to become
the purchaser, and this without any regard to its cost, even
though it might have been five times the amount of that con-
siderable sum for which it was obtained.

575

‘*<T am aware that there are stillin this Academy, as there
have been, no doubt, from its foundation, men of distinguished
learning and celebrity in their own pursuits, who will not sym-
pathize in the opinions and objects which I and others have so
ardently endeavoured to uphold; and that there are others,
not less eminent, who, without going so far as to express hos-
tility to these objects, maintain that the formation of an anti-
quarian museum and a library of the ancient literature of the
country should never have been attempted or be continued
by a body so poor as the Academy unfortunately is. But it
should be remembered that it is not usually the rich men or
the rich institutions that effect the most useful and noble
objects, and that there is a poverty of the mind which is more
fatal to the success of difficult undertakings than even that of
the purse. And it appears to me that, with such small pecu-
niary means at our disposal, we who have formed such a col-
lection of our ancient literary remains, and still more, who in
our national museum have done that which has not yet been
attempted in wealthy England, have given a striking evidence
of this fact.

*« And I would ask of those who still are of opinion that
the carrying out of these objects is of no value to the country,
is it of no value that in a country long torn by faction and
prejudice, and apparently lapsing year by year into deeper
barbarism, we have attracted into our body, by the cultivation
of these pursuits, the intelligent and sober-minded of all shades
of opinion, and made them known to and esteemed by each
other ?—that, in a country without a national literature, and
in which the history of the past was only referred to through
a distorted medium to serve the purposes of faction, the culti-
vation of these pursuits has led to a true knowledge of our
history, never again to be thus perverted ? Is it of no value
that our collections, literary and monumental, and the uses
_ made of them, have raised us in the esteem of those in the
more fortunate portions of the empire, and have made the

576

Academy known and respected wherever civilization exists ?
that those collections have attracted, and daily attract visitors
to our city ?—that, in place of the ignorant trashery of the so-
called historical and antiquarian literature of preceding years,
we have now the publications of the two Archeological So-
cieties, whose works would do honour to any country, and
are most essential to the knowledge of the history and liter-
ature of Europe P—that we also see yearly issue from our native
Press works upon our local histories, whose typographical
beauty is only surpassed by the excellence of the matter con-
tained in them? And, again, is it ofno value that our museum
has been the means of disseminating a better taste in the fine
arts, and given birth to new branches of the more elegant
trades in our city ? And is it of no value that at the eleventh
hour we have snatched from destruction, and placed in a safe
asylum, where they are accessible to the world, so much of
the scattered remains of our ancient arts and literature?

‘* And yet these, after all, are but a few of the results which
have followed, and are sure to follow the formation of these
collections. But though I feel that I am trespassing upon
the patience of the Academy, there is yet one other result,
which, both in‘its application to the past and to the future, it
would be culpable if I did not notice. I would remind the
Academy that it is to these collections we owe the honour con-
ferred upon us by that enlightened and most worthy Prince,
who, within the past year, examined and expressed his appro-
bation of them; and that the possession of these collections
leads us to look forward with hope that they may prove an
object of attraction, and possibly of gratification, to that most
illustrious and accomplished lady to whom we owe so much
loyalty, gratitude, and respectful love.

‘‘ If, then, the effecting of these objects be considered
worthy of approbation, as I trust it will by at least the great
majority of the Academy, let us never forget, whenever our
eyes may rest on this beautiful historical memorial, how much

517

of their success was consequent upon the aid of its donor; and
let us hope that as our institution does not, so it never shall
want for minds as large, as generous, and as enlightened as
his, to sustain and carry on those objects which he deemed so
desirable and so worthy of its support. The forming of such
collections in Ireland is, in truth, no childish or unworthy
pursuit. They are essential not only to the history of Chris-
tain civilization since the Roman times, but to the history of
that earliest family of the great Indo-Germanic race, who
have left the traces of their footsteps in every part of Europe,
and found their last refuge in the British Islands.

‘* Trusting that these prefatory remarks will not be deemed
irrelevant to the object I have undertaken, I have now to
request attention to the shrine itself, which, as it is before
us for inspection, it is not necessary that I should occupy the
time of the Academy by any minutely detailed description
of it.

‘Its history, and the nature of the relic which it was
made to enshrine, is, fortunately for us, preserved by legible
and intelligible inscriptions, which are carved along its sides. -
From the first of these inscriptions, which is in Latin, but in
the Irish letters, and which is twice inscribed upon the case,
we learn that the relic, which was placed beneath the large
circular ball of crystal in the centre of the cross, was, as believed
to be, no less thana portion of the cross on which the Maker
of the world was crucified.

‘¢ This inscription reads thus:

“ ¢ ta hac cpuce cnux cegicun qua papurp conoicon onbip.’

‘¢ The remaining inscriptions, which are in the same Irish
characters, but in the Irish language, preserve the names of
the persons who were concerned in the making of the ‘5nerra,’
or shrine of the relic. They consist of four divisions or com-
partments, and of these the first reads as follows:

“¢Onoit 00 Muineouch u Oubchaig 00 penoip Enend.’

“That is, in English, ‘A prayer for Muireadach O’ Duffy,
the senior of Ireland.’

578

‘«‘ This inscription, it should be observed, is mutilated by
the loss of a part of the moulding which contained three or
four words; but there can be no doubt as to what those words
expressed, from the inscription which next follows, namely,
that the shrine was made for him.

The second division of the inscriptions reads thus:

“¢Onoit 00 Thenoelbach u Chonchabhap, 00 mg Epend ta
Ta noeppnad in speyypa.’

‘¢Or, in English, ‘A prayer for Turlough O’Conor, for the
king of Ireland, for whom [that is, at whose desire or expense]
this shrine was made.’

‘¢ The third compartment reads thus—

“¢ Onoic 00 Oomnull Mac Plannacan u Oubchaish, eppeop
Connachz, 00 chomapba chomman acup chiapan ica neppnao
m sperra.’ z

‘«‘ That is, ‘A prayer for Donnel, the son of Flannagan
O’ Duffy, bishop of Connaught, and coarb (or representa-
tive) of St. Comman and St. Ciaran, under whose superinten-
dence this shrine was made.’ By which we are to understand that
. this bishop was abbot of St. Ciaran’s great monastery at Clon-
macnoise, and of St. Comman’s monastery at Roscommon,
which gave its name to the county.

‘¢ The fourth and last compartment of these inscriptions
is not the least valuable, though it only preserves the name
of a person of inferior station, that of the artificer who made
the shrine, as it proves incontestibly what without it might
and probably would have been deemed doubtful, namely, that
the shrine was of native workmanship. It reads as follows:

“<«QOnois 00 Maeupu Mac Opacoan u Gehan vo pigni in
onerra.’

“ Or,‘A prayer for Maelisa, the son of Braddan O’ Echan,
who made this shrine.’

‘* Of the different persons whose names are thus recorded,
with the exception of the artist or maker, of whom no other
account has been found, many historical notices are preserved
in our authentic annals ; and one of these authorities also re-

579

cords the bringing of the piece of the cross into Ireland, and
the making of this shrine for its preservation. It occurs in
the Annals of Innisfallen, at the year 1123, the year in which
the first General Council of Lateran was held, during the pon-
tificate of Pope Calixtus, and is to the following effect :

<¢¢ A bit of the true cross came into Ireland, and was en-
shrined at Roscommon by Turlough O’Conor.’

«© This entry in our annals gives us all the information
that is preserved to us in reference to this relic, which was
probably the first of the kind that was sent to Ireland, although
we are told by O'Halloran of an earlier gift of a piece of the
holy cross, by Pope Pascal II., to Murtogh, the grandson of
Brian Boroimhe, and Monarch of Ireland, ‘with opposition,’ in
the year 1110; and thatin honour of this piece of the cross, the
Abbey of Holy Cross, in Tipperary, was founded about sixty
years afterwards. But, as O’ Halloran gives us no authority
for this statement, and though a piece of the cross was pre-
served there, and still exists, it is more probable that it was
not sent into Ireland till the time of the erection of that mo-
nastery, which was in 1169.

«It is scarcely necessary to state that it was during the
reign of Turlogh O’Conor, and about the period that this
piece of the cross was received in Ireland, that successful efforts
were made by the Papal See to obtain a reformation in church
discipline, anda more absolute domination in ecclesiastical mat-
ters in Ireland than it had enjoyed previously; and we may
perhaps very fairly suppose the present of this relic to have
been a precursor to those agitations in the Irish Church, and
look upon it as an historical memorial of those great events
which followed.

‘¢ Of the life and acts of Turlogh O’Conor, or, as he was
called, Turlogh the Great, the person at whose instance this
shrine was made, our annals preserve abundant notices. His
history is, in fact, essentially that of the country over which
he ruled, either as King of Connaught or Monarch of Ireland,
for no less a period than fifty years. He was one of those

580

provincial princes whom the Irish historians denominated
Righe 50 bhppeapabhpa, or ‘kings with opposition,’ or whose
authority was disputed, and who, as O'Flaherty writes, were
in possession of sovereign power, though aot absolute in regard
of the projects laid by rival princes to undermine them. In
other words, he was one, and perhaps the greatest, of those
bold, ambitious, and unscrupulous men, who, following in the
track of the great military usurper, Brian Boroimhe, broke
through the principle of legitimate succession which had pre-
served the monarchy in the Hy-Niall race for a period of 700
years; and thus involved the country in such a state of anarchy,
disunion, and feebleness, that it became an easy prey to the
ambition of the second Henry, in the reign of his feeble and
less talented son, Roderick.

‘* His history is thus sketched by his descendant, Charles
O’Conor, of Belanagare :

‘¢¢’'Turlogh O’Conor was at this time (anno 1150) the most
powerful prince of Ireland, He disposed of the two provinces
of Munster to his own liking at several times, availing himself
of the virulent wars in that country between the O’ Brians and
the Mae Carthys. He was also in almost a perpetual hos-
tility with Murehad O’Malachlyn, king of Meath, formerly
his father-in-law. Mac Morogh (the king of Leinster) he
often subdued, never feared. He had been stopped in his
career of power by Murchertach O’ Lochlin, king of the North
Hy-Niall, but never subdued. He raised the power of Con-
naught higher than any of his predecessors, reigned over that
province fifty years, and died with the character of an able
prince in the year 1156.’

** An able prince he was unquestionably, but, as his re-
corded acts show, a cruel and unprincipled one. In our times
we cannot read without a shudder of a father imprisoning one
of his sons fora long period, and blinding another. It should
be stated, however, to his honour, that he was magnificent
and generous, and that he appears to have been a zealous
promoter of the arts of civilized life. Of this feature in his

581

character we have evidences in some of the monuments which
have remained to us, as the richly adorned church, and stone
cross at Tuam, and the beautiful specimen of jewellery now
before us. .These qualities are thus indicated in the record of
his death preserved in the Book of Clonmacnoise, and the
works of other annalists :

‘¢¢ In the year 1156 Tordelbeach O’Conor, king of Con-
naught, Meath, Brefiny, Munster, and all Ireland, the supreme
head of the ranks and nobles of Ireland, the Augustus of the
Western Europe, after having distributed and bequeathed all
his precious household furniture, that is, his gold and silver
vases, gems, and other such like valuables, his studs and cattle,
his gaming utensils, his bow, quiver, and all other weapons,
excepting his sword, shield, and goblet, with sixty-five ounces
of gold and sixty marks of silver, among all and each of the
churches, breathed his last at Dunmore, the nineteenth of May,
the first of January preceding beginning on a\Sunday, and
was interred with all funeral pomp in the church of St. Kiaran,
at Cluanmacnoise, in the sixty-eighth year of his age, and
fiftieth of his reign (from the time that hesucceeded his brother
Donald, in the year 1106).’

*¢ Of the archbishop, Muireadhach O’ Duffy, the eminent
ecclesiastic for whose use the shrine was made, our annalists
have in like manner preserved many historical notices; and his
acts, as recorded, exhibit a pleasing contrast to those of the
ambitious monarch, for they are invariably conducive to hu-
manity and peace. He appears, indeed, to have been a truly
illustrious person, and in every way deserving of his great re-
putation.

‘* As a specimen of his acts, and as showing the uses to
which such reliques as this before us were applied in Ireland,
I shall quote one or two entries in the Book of Clonmacnoise,
as preserved to us in the quaint language of its translator,
Connell Mac Geoghegan :

** A.D. 1136, Rory (or Roderick) O’Conor and Uada

582

O’Concennan were put under arrest by Turlogh O’Conor,
though under the protection of the coarb of St. Jarlath (7. e.,
the archbishop of Tuam), and of O’ Duffy, and of the Bachall
Buee, or the yellow staff.’

‘* The relic here called the yellow staff I am inclined to
believe was the shrine now before us, and so called popularly
from its golden appearance.

‘* Again, in Mac Geoghegan, at the year 1139: _

‘¢*« King Terlaugh took his own son prisoner. After that
he gave him before upon these oaths and securities following,
viz. (his own name was Rory O’Connor, that was afterwards
king of Ireland), Moriegh O’ Duffie, archbishop, with all
the laymen and clergy of Connaught; Teige O’Brien, king
of Thomond; Tiernan O’Roirke, king of the Brenie; and
Murrough Mac Gille ne-newe O’ Fergall, chieftain of Annalie.
They all, both clergy and laymen, fasted at Rathbrendan, to
get the young prince out of the king’s hands, and could not.
Also King Terlaugh took Murrough O’Melaghlen, king of
Meath, prisoner, after he had agreed with him that each of
them would be true to one another, and seek no advantage or
hindrance of each other. These were the oaths and sureties
that were between them of either side for performauce of said
agreement, viz. :—The altar of St. Ciaran’s shrine; relics No-
rannagh; two prelates of every severall houses; together with
Morrough O'Duffie, archbishop of Connaught; primate of
Ardmach; the staff of Jesus, which St. Patrick brought into
this kingdom; the cowarb of St. Fechin’s bell, and the boban
of St. Kevin; by all which sureties and oaths they were bound
to each other not to seek advantage either by captivity, bynd-
ing, or encroaching upon each other’s land, until apparent occa-
sion had appeared to the sureties; and notwithstanding all
which Murrough was taken prisoner by K. Turlough, and
kept for the space ofa month, without any breach of his side,
until at last he was enlarged at the intercession of the said
prelates and noblemen that were sureties for him, whom they
sent with safe conduct to Munster.’

583

“¢ The death of this distinguished man is thus recorded in
the Annals of the Four Masters:

«©¢ A.D. 1150. Muireadhach O’ Duffy, archbishop of Con-
naught, the arch-senior of all Ireland in wisdom, in chastity,
in the bestowal of gifts and food, died at Cong on the 16th
day of May, at the festival of St. Brendan, in the seventy-
fifth year of his age.’

‘«¢ The bishop; whose name is preserved in the third com-
partment of these inscriptions, as the person under whose super-
intendence the shrine was made, was also of distinguished ce-
lebrity in his time, and was, no doubt, of the same family with,
and intimately related to the senior of Ireland.

‘* Like the former, he was archbishop of Connaught, and
also bishop or abbot of Clonmacnoise and Roscommon. His
death is thus recorded in the Book of Clonmacnoise, as trans-
lated by Mac Geoghegan :—

s¢¢ A.J). 1136.—Donnell O'Duffy, archbishop of Con-
naught, and coarb of St. Ciarin, immediately after celebrating
mass by himself, died, and was buried on St. Patrick’s Day,
at Clonfert, where he died and celebrated the said mass.’

‘¢ | should observe that it appears from our annals that this
family of O’ Duffy in Connaught appears to have been pecu-
liary ecclesiastical, or devoted to religion. The father of
Donnell, that is, as the inscription states, Flanagan O’ Duffy,
was, as appears from our annals, abbot of Roscommon, and
died in 1097. Another of his family, Florence O'Duffy, was
bishop of Elphin, and died at Cong in 1168. Cadley, or Ca-
tholicus O’ Duffy, was archbishop of Connaught, and atten-
ded as such at the synod held at Clonfert in 1170; and from
an inscription on the market-cross, still remaining at Cong,
which has not hitherto been deciphered, we find that it was
erected by two of this name, who were abbots of that place.

‘¢Of the history of this shrine, subsequent to the time of its
fabrication, our annalists are silent, and even the traditions of
the place where it had been so long preserved have been erro-

VOL. IV. 2u

584

neous and of no value. According to the account given me by
Father Prendergast, the last abbot of Cong, and last represen-
tative in Connaught of the Augustinian Order, the cross was
brought into Ireland and deposited at Cong, with the monks
of that order, by St. Patrick, though the order did not exist till
two centuries later, and was not established in Ireland for many
ages afterwards. This, he said, was the historical tradition con-
nected with it, and which he believed to be true ; and though I
endeavoured, by reading to him the inscriptions carved upon the
shrine, to convince him that such tradition was altogether erro-
neous, I found it impossible to make any impression upon him.
But the want of any historical accounts of this shrine for so long
a period is of little importance, as, from the fact recorded of the
archbishop for whom it was made, that he died in the monastery
of Cong, we may reasonably infer that the shrine was left by
him in that great religious establishment, in which so many of
his name and family subsequently ruled, and that it must have
been preserved there till the final extinction of the Augustinian
Order, as connected with Cong, in ourown time. Father Pren-
dergast further stated that the shrine, with a great number of
the ancient manuscripts of the monastery, at the dissolution of
the monastic houses in Ireland, had been concealed in an old
oaken chest in a cottage of the village, and so remained till he
became abbot, and took possession of them. But in this, also,
he was probably in error, for the shrine must have been seen
by the learned Humphrey Lloyd, during his tour in Connaught
at the commencement of the eighteenth century, as he quotes
and translates in his Archzologia, published in 1709, the in-
scription relative to Muireadhach O’Dubhthaigh as being
carved upon it ; and this inscription is also given by the learned
Dr. O’Brien in his Irish dictionary, though it is very proba-
ble that the bishop only quoted the passage from the work of
the former. And hence it appears to me to be more probable
that the concealment of the shrine and manuscripts,—which
manuscripts, I regret to say, were subsequently destroyed,—

585

only took place and became necessary during the severe ope-
ration of the penal laws which were enacted in the reign of
Anne.

“« | had intended to offer some observations to the Aca-
demy, on the value of this remain as a work of art, of native
manufacture, anterior to the occupation of the country by the
Anglo-Normans; but, having already trespassed too long on
the time of the Academy, I shall defer such remarks to some
future time, and conclude by expressing my thanks for the
patience with which they have listened to this very hastily
drawn up communication.”

JuNE 247TH, 1850.

THE REV. HUMPHREY LLOYD, D.D., Presipent,
in the Chair.

RESOLVED, on the recommendation of the Council,—That the
sum of £50 be placed at the disposal of the Council to pur-
chase antiquities.

To which the following amendment was added :—** And
that in making this grant the Academy desires to express
its opinion that the existing liabilities, if any, curred by the
Committee of Antiquities, should be discharged previously to
the purchase of any further articles of antiquarian interest.”

The President read a letter from Jacob Grimm, who was
recently elected an Honorary Member of the Academy, return-
ing thanks for the honour conferred on him. The letter stated
that the learned writer had been engaged in the study of the
Irish language, with a view to the comparison of it with other
European languages.

586

The Rev. Dr. Todd exhibited a Sikh manuscript, called the
Gorund, the gift of Joseph Burke, Esq., Assistant Surgeon
of the 40th Regiment, to the library of the Academy. An
accompanying letter from the donor stated that the manu-
script had been found on the battle-field of Aliwal, one of the
recently fought Indian engagements. It was in the Sanscrit
character, quite perfect, and in excellent preservation.

The Rey. Dr. Todd read a letter from the Rev. Dr. Spratt,
forwarding a donation to the museum of a carved figure of the
Virgin and child, found at Donabate; also an antique bell,
which had been discovered in Kildare, beneath the site of an
ancient building, in sinking the foundation for the chapel.

The President communicated the second series of the re-
sults of observations made at the magnetical observatory of
Trinity College.

The Rev. Samuel Haughton, F. T. C. D., read a paper on
an instrument termed a friction sledge, for stopping railway
carriages at termini or side lines, invented by Mr. Wilfred
Haughton, and containing an account of some theoretical de-
ductions drawn from accurate experiments made with the
sledge, by permission of the Dublin and Kingstown Railway
Company, at the Ringsend Docks.

Mr. Hancock made some remarks on the great expense of
obtaining protection for such inventions, owing to the present
state of the law of patents. The cost of taking out a patent
for the invention of Mr. Haughton would be, in England,
£110; in Ireland, £135; and in Scotland, £75; being above
£300 altogether. Although an investigation would answer
for the three countries, yet the law of patents was such that

ior

inventors would have to take out three patents. The expense
of a patent was greater in Ireland than in any other state in
the world; and it arose not necessarily from the nature of the
thing, but from the mode of paying certain public officers.
This defect in the law of patents was a very great impediment
in the way of inventors receiving the just reward of their ex-
ertions. It resulted from the supposition that patents were
injurious to the community, and that the more they were re-
strained the better. He believed that they were most bene-
ficial to the community, because they prevented inventive
genius from being wasted away. In the absence of a system
of patents inventors would be disposed to keep the fruits of
their originality secret ; and consequently they would be lost
to the public. Therefore, he thought that a more perfect
system of patents, by which every discovery would be secured
to the community, and the just reward of his exertions insured
to the discoverer, was much to be desired.

Dr. Madden read a paper containing an account of a pro-
posal made in 1617 to apply magnetism as a means of commu-
nicating intelligence, by a method resembling the electric tele-
graph.

“«'The attention turned to the properties of the magnet, by
our knowledge of the advantages derived from the mariner’s
compass, led to the first speculation on the possibility of the
same agency being madea means of rapidly communicating in-
telligence between persons widely separated. The project in
Latin poetry, of the magnetic telegraph, of the Jesuit Strada,
conceived 233 years ago, was the precursor of the electric te-
legraph of our times. The application of the peculiar proper-
ties of the magnet to the purpose of navigation is claimed for
a Neapolitan of the thirteenth century, of the town of Melfi, in
the Terra di Lavaro. The first European navigator, however,
who visited the Indian seas, had not to teach the Arab and

588

Chinese‘mariners the use of the compass. Osorius, in the first
book of his ‘ History of Portugal under Emanuel,’ gives a long
account of the marine needle which Gama, in his first voyage,
found in use at Mosambique (in 1498), in the Arab trading
vessels which frequented the principal parts of that island.
‘ These people,’ he says, ‘ aided themselves then in their navyi-
gation with certain instruments which our pilots call marine
needles.’ He then goes on describing the Arab compass,
which in no very material respect seems to have differed from
that now in use. At the end of this minute description, he
adds:—‘ These Arabs made use then of such needles and marine
charts, by the means of which they knew with certainty the
situation of maritime places according to the lines drawn on
such charts. They observed also with quadrants the height of
the sun, and the distances of places from the equinoctial line.
In brief, they were so well furnished with everything necessary
for navigation that the pilots of Portugal had hardly anything to
teach them in the art of navigating.’ Humboldt, in one of the
most recent of his publications, informs us that ‘ More than a
thousand years before our era, at the obscurely known epoch of
Codrus, and the return of the Heraclides from the Pelopon-
nesus, the Chinese already employed magnetic cards, on which
the figure ofa man, whose moveable outstretched arm pointed
always to the south, guided them on their way across the vast
grassy plains of Tartary ; and in the third century of our era,
at least seven hundred years before the introduction of the com-
pass in the European seas, Chinese vessels navigated the Indian
Ocean with needles pomting to the south.’* We read, ina
work published in 1617, of a singular invention, very similar
to that of the electric telegraph, described in some remarka-
ble Latin verses said to have been recited by the celebrated
Cardinal Bembo, at a festival got up in honour of the return
to Rome of an illustrious personage, Hieronymus Alexander,

*Cosmos, page 169.

589

previously to his investiture with the purple. The author of this
work, the learned Jesuit Famiano Strada, filled the office of
master of rhetoric in Rome for fifteen years. The work entitled
‘ Prolusiones Academice’ was written while he filled that
office in 1617. He died im the year 1649. The remarkable
account of the uses to which the magnet might be turned occurs
in the second book (p. 233 of the Oxford edition published in
1745). The discovery of those uses, and the verses descrip-
tive of them, he attributes to Cardinal Bembo. The pageant
where those verses were recited he states was performed before
Leo X. The most celebrated poets of antiquity were repre-
sented in it by eminent Roman men of letters of that day, and
their several styles were imitated in poetic pieces purporting to
have been improvised om that occasion by Cardinal Bembo,
Jovianus Strozzo, Naugerius, Parrhasius, Sadoletus, and Cas-
tilione. ‘The pieces, however, are evidently the compositions
of Strada. Butit is to be observed, he narrates this exhibition
and display of intellectual prowess as realities which had been
communicated to him by hisfriend Alexander Burgius, to whom
they had been related by Jerome Amaltheus, who had heard
them from his intimate’acquaintances, Bembo, Sadoletus, and
Naugerius. Bembo, itmaybe observed, went to Rome, and be-
came secretary to Leo X. in 1512, and died there in 1547, just
seventy years before Strada published his Prolusiones. In the
115th and 21st numbers of “The Guardian’ there are two papers
by Addison on critics and criticism, wherein he refers to the
‘Prolusiones’ of the learned Jesuit Strada, as ‘one of the
most entertaining, as well as the most just piece of criticism
‘he ever read.’ In those numbers he speaks of the pageant
abovereferred to. ‘ It is commonly known,’ he observes, ¢ that
Pope Leo the Tenth was a great patron of learning, and used
to be present at the performances, conversations, and disputes
of all the most polite writers of his time. Upon this bottom
Strada founds the following narrative.’ The writer then de-
scribes the performances on the banks of the Tiber, near a villa
ofthe Pope, on an artificial mount intended to represent Parnas-

590

sus, and constructed so as to resemble a floating island in a lake.
‘ Strada,’ he continues, ‘in the person of Lucretius, gives an
account of a chimerical correspondence between two friends by
the help of a certain loadstone, which had such a virtue in it
that if it touched two needles, when one of the needles so
touched began to move, the other, though at never so great a
distance, moved at the same time and in the same manner. He
tells us that two friends, being each of them possessed of one
of those needles, may make a kind of dial-plate, inscribing it
with the four-and-twenty letters in the same manner as the
hours of the day are marked upon the ordinary dial-plate, and
they fix one of those needles on each of these plates, in such a
manner that it could move round without impediment, so as to
touch thefour-and-twenty letters. Upon their separating from
one another into distant countries, they may agree to with-
draw themselves punctually into their closets at a certain hour
of the day, and to converse by means of this their invention.
Accordingly, when they are some hundred miles apart, each of
them may shut himself up in his own closet at the time ap-
pointed, and immediately cast hiseye upon the dial-plate. If
he had amind to write anything to his friend, he directed his
needle to every letter that formed the words which he had
occasion for, making a little pause at the end of every word or
sentence, toavoid confusion. The friend in the meantime saw
his own sympathetic needle moving of itself to every letter
which that of his correspondent pointed at. By this means
they talked together across the whole Continent, and conveyed
their thoughts to one another in an instant over cities or
mountains, seas or deserts.’ *

«But Addison does not profess to give a literal translation
of those remarkable lines, and without that it is impossible to
form an adequate idea of the import ofsome of them. The fol-
lowing version of them is rendered as faithful to the original as
the abstruseness of some passages would admit of. And it is

* Guardian, No. 119, vol. ii. pp. 213, 214.

591

likewise well to remember that similar scholastic fooleries to
those described by Strada were undoubtedly played at Rome
in the presence of Leo the Tenth, and were shared in by se-
veral of those very eminent scholars whom Strada has intro-
duced intohis ‘ Prolusiones.’ For convenience of reference the
translator directs attention to the original Latin lines, begin-
ning with the one—
‘ Magneti genus est lapidis mirabile,’ &c.

‘The nature of the magnet stone is wondrous; if to it you ap-
proach many particles of iron or iron styles (stylos) they not
only derive from it a force and motion by which they ever
strive to turn themselves towards the Great Bear constellation,
where it shines near the pole, but also with a strange connex-
ion and manner (of action) towards each other you will see as
many styles as have touched that stone all jointly combine
in one movement and one place; so that if perchance one of
these be moved at Rome, the other at that movement, thoughit
be far distant, turns itself by a secret bond ofits nature. Now,
then, if you wish your distant friend, to whom no letter can
come, to know anything, take a disc (or dial), then write round
the edge of it the lettersof the alphabet, in the order in which
children learn them, and in the centre place horizontally a rod
which has touched the magnet, moveable so that it can touch
whateverletter you wish. On the model of this you will make
another disc, marked with a similar margin, and armed with
an indicator of iron, which has received the movement of the
magnet from that otheriron. This disc let the friend about to
depart take with him, and agree beforehand at what time, andon
what days, he will examine whether the rod trembles, and what
letters it points to with its index. These matters being thus
arranged, if you desire privately to speak to the friend whom
some shore of the earth holds far from you, lay your hand on the
globe, turn the moveable iron—there you see disposed along
the margin all the letters which are required for words; hither
turn the indicator, and the letters, now this one, now that one,

VOL. IV. 25%

592

touch withthestyle, and whilst you are turning theiron through
them again and again, you separately compose all the ideas in
your mind. Wonderful to relate, the far-distant friend sees
the voluble iron tremble without the touch of any person, and
run now hither, now thither ; conscious he bends over it, and
marks the teaching of the rod, and follows reading here and
there the letters which are put together into words; he per-
ceives what is needed, and learns it by the teaching of the iron.
And, moreover, when he sees therod stand still, he, in his turn,
if he thinks there is anything to be answered, in like manner, by
touching the various letters, writes it back to hisfriend. Oh !
may this mode of writing prove useful. Safer and quicker
thus would a letter speed, nor have to encounter the snares of
robbers or impediments of retarding rivers. A prince might
do the whole business (of his correspondence) for himself with
his own hands. We, children of scribes, emerging from the inky
flood, would then hang up our pens in votive offering on the
shores of the magnet.’—Bembo having thus concluded, we are
told his verses were largely commended for the excellence of
their imitation of the style of Lucretius, but for nothing more.
Strada, no doubt, composed all the poems in his ‘ Prolusiones’
that illustrated the styles of the different ancient poets who were
represented on this occasion ; but the questionis, whatfoundation
was there in fact for the subject of magnetic influence and its
applicability to telegraphic purposesever haying beenimprovised
on any occasion by Cardinal Bembo in presence of Leo X.? Is
there any trace of this embryo of a great fact struggling into
form before its time, any intuitive perception, however vaguely
expressed, of the possibility of its being, to be found in the
writings of this eminent man? It matters little, however,
whether Strada or Bembo originated the idea. There is a suffi-
ciently long interval between the times of either and our own, to
make a marvel of the conception even of the possible accomplish--
ment of a mighty plan for conveying thoughts, with the ra-
pidity of lightning, thousands of miles over extensive regions, by
an agent intangible and subtle, rendered manageable bya simple

593

mechanism that could be putin the hands even of a mere child.
The interval might have been longer than two centuries between
Strada’s idea and the realization of it by Lomond, had Galvani’s
experiments not led to an enlarged knowledge of electricity,
and to a reasonable conjecture that magnetism was a subordi-
nate form of electricity, as well as light and heat. Strada’s
conception of the feasibility of employing the agency of mag-
netism for the transmission of intelligence could hardly fail to be
suggestive of similar projects and appliances ; and these we find
practically carried into execution in the construction of the first
electric telegraph we have any account of,—that of a French
mechanic, made in Paris about sixty years ago. I find an ac-
count of this first practical application of electricity to telegra-
phic purposesnoticed in Mr. Arthur Young’s Travelsin France,
in the years 1787, 1788, and 1789. At page 135 of the first
volume, in referring to the various scientific inventions he had
seen in France, he observes :—‘ Many of the discoveries that
have enlarged the bounds of science have been the result of
means seemingly inadequate to the end,—the energetic exer-
tions of ardent minds bursting from obscurity, and breaking
the bonds inflicted by poverty, perhaps by distress. I visited
(at Paris) M. Lomond, a very ingenious mechanic, who has
made an improvement of the jenny for spinning cotton. . . .
In electricity M. Lomond has made a remarkable discovery :
you write two or three words on a paper, he takes it with him
into aroom, and turns a machine enclosed ina cylindrical case,
at the top of which is an electrometer, a small, fine pith ball.
A wire connects a similar cylinder and electrometer in a distant
apartment, and his wife, by remarking the corresponding mo-
tions of the ball, writes down the words they indicate, from which
it appears that he has formed an alphabet of motions. As the
length of the wire makes no difference in the effect, a corres-
pondence might be carried on toany distance—within or without
a besieged town, for instance—or for a purpose much more
worthy, and a thousand times more harmless,—between two

594

lovers prohibited or prevented from any letter connexion.’* It
is more surprising that such a long interval should have been
between the project of Strada and the practical realization of
its aims, than that the powers of electricity should have been
ascertained to be applicable to telegraphic purposes, whereof
that surprising agent, magnetism, had been reasonably conjec-
tured to be a subordinate form, as well as light and heat, andthe
action of the brain itself a modification of the same intangible
and imponderable element. ‘ If mental action,’ says the author
of the Vestiges of the Creation, ‘is electric, the proverbial
quickness of thought, that is, the quickness of the transmission
of sensation and will, has been brought to an exact measure-
ment. The speed of light is about 192,000 miles per second.
The experiments of Professor Wheatstone have shown that
the electric agent travels, if I may so speak, at the same rate,
thus showing a likelihood that all the imponderable bodies are
ruled by one law of movement.’—(Sixth Ed. p. 294, notes.)
Tt had not, however, been found out for upwards of a century
and a half after Strada’s death that ‘ simple electricity may be
artificially produced and sent along the nerves of a dead body,
exciting muscular movement,’ and that it was capable of beng
similarly transmitted along the wires connected with a galvanic
battery, causing motions corresponding to the former move-
ment. Galvani’s first publication respecting his new discovery,
‘De veribus Electricitatis in Motu Musculari Commentarius,’
appeared in 1791. His death took place in 1798. The electric
telegraph, in short, may be regarded as having its type in that
wonderful corporeal mechanism which transcends all other mi-
racles of nature, and it may be considered as existing in em-
bryo in Father Strada’s poetical project of an apparatus for the
rapid communication of our ideas by means of magnetic mo-
tions duly regulated and determined.”

* Young’s Tour, vol. i.p. 79. 2nd edition, 4to.

APPENDIX.
No. I.

METEOROLOGICAL JOURNAL,
Ist JANUARY, 1847, anp ENDING 31st DECEMBER, 1847,

BY
GEORGE YEATES.

THE instruments employed, and the general circumstances of
the mode of observing, have been described in the preliminary
observations to the Tables of the year 1843, in the 2nd volume
of the Proceedings of the Academy, Appendix V.

VOL. IV. a

—
_

SK NM HINDSCMm~ OGD

“dN 006° | 00962 | 0& | FH | IE "N “"* | 0G2°66 | 8% | FP
“dN “"* | @FL°6S | OF | SH | OF “A 960° | PPS'6S | SE | OF
‘N OOL’ | 0G8'6s | OF | SF | 62 “A “" "| 88666 | Ge | OF

“ad °S 006° | Or9°66 | FF | IG | 8% ace 080° | OSG°0E | SE | OF | 8G “M "+" | 096°8¢ | Ze | OF
“dS “" * | 968°66 | Gb | 49 | L@ ‘H “" "| GL0°08 | GE | 6E | 26 “M 080° | 0S0°6@ | 6g | IS
“a's 060°’ | pEL°6s | Sh | Ig | 96 acl “"* | GE0°0E | 66 | PP | 96 “M'S O10’ | PIL'6@ | Le | 8b
“a *S “** 1 09866 | £8 | 0S | Gz ace “"* | 090°0€ | ce | PH | G6 “‘M‘S OGl” | P88°8G | Le | SP
“M $90° | 0FL°6 | LE | 6F | FZ acl "" * | p80°0S | 8& | OF | PG |) “M *S “AA | OOE” | 00L°SZ | GE | SF
“M 090° | GES°6% | GE | ES | S@ “dN “"* 1 G60°0€ | Gh | &S | &@ “MS OOT” | 9IF'6S | GH | GF
“M OPO” | OFL6S | SE | GS | “ON “** | P8l'0E | OF | FE | GBH “M‘S'S | 0€0° | 00S°GS | EF | GF
“aS 060° | 086°6G | SP | 8S | IZ ‘a S “** | 0010 | GE | 19 | Le “M 0F9" | OL9°6% | GE | FF
“MS OGI” | OFI°6Z | EF | GE | 06 “MS 800° | 026°6Z | 8& | 9F | 0 || “M ‘S'S | 060° | 068°6G | 9¢ | 6E
“a's STO" | OSe°6s | FF | 9G | GI ‘MON OGG" | PE8'Ge | FE | IG | GL “aS 0S0" | OSO"0S | GE | GF
“a's “** 1 09°66 | 9F | PS | ST "MS 800° | OSS°66 | 1F | 9S | 8T dS “** | 000°08 | 98 | GF
“a °S 050° | OS7'6@ | Lh | FS | ZT “MS O9T’ | GLS°66 | GE | 1G | JT “o 0g0° | 0c0°0S | FE | SF
“a 'S 080° | G8F'6G | 4h | 99 | OT “MS G60" | GL9°6% | LE | GG | OT “a's O10" | ¥66°6% | OF | 8F
“aS "** 1 002°6¢ | 9F | oS | SI “M'S 006° | 096°6% | GE | IG | ST “aS O10" | PEL°GG | SF | GF
“a “** 1 0g0°0g | $& | OS | FI “M OGI* | 00S°6G | GL | 8h} FI “a *s 900° | 008°6G | 16 | 9F

“M ""* | g2170€ | GE | OF | ST ‘M ON “* * | 006°6¢ | IL | 86] SI “AS "" * | 68266 | 96 | IF
“M."N 020° | 8910s | €& | Fh | GT “M ON “"*" 1 00866 | GI | €& | GI ‘a 'S “" * | 928°66 | 6E | OF
*M 0Z0° | OSI°OE | GG | GE | IT “M ON “" * | 624°6% | 06 | FE} IL “ad *S "" * | 066°66 | Ze | OF

“a ON 0€0" | G66°6% | GE | PP | Ol “MON £10" | OF9'6G | Fe | GE | OL “a “S$ 900° | PSO°OE | 8 | FF
“MON ""* |) perog | G8 | 4P | 6 “M 'N 0S0" | OFS°6G | ZG | SE | 6 ‘MN N | ** * | OOT‘OS | OF | SP
‘N “"* | csa0g | 98 | 9F | 8 “A 006° | OSS°6Z | GG | €E | 8 *s Aq*a | 060° | 006°6% | SF | SF

“d °N “> * | goros | Se | Pr | 2 “M 060° | 89h°6¢ | ce | OS | LZ acl “* * | 9€8°6G | Sh | SP
“dN G00" | #8g°08 | OF | 4h] 9 || AM “N*M } 090° | 6F9°6S | OF | LP] 9 W 004° | PIGGG | IF | SF
“dN Pe ec rOSS GSS anraes “M $60" | 8Pl°Og | PS | PP | G “A SA | 068" | 99°66 | 8S | LP
“ad 'N “'* | poroe | OF | OF | P | “MN ‘*M |} O10" | 00008 | 6% | OF | F “AN WH | °° * | ber Gs | SE | LF
“aN “** | gecros | ce | Sh | & |) “ANG | 0G0° | FEO'OE | GE | SE} & ‘a °S O10" | 919°GG | FE | IF
dN "* * | og¢°0S | GE | Eh | G ‘a “"* 1 000°0E | GE | SE | @ “a “* * 1 610°O0E | 8E | FP
a "" "1 00F'0E |.0& |.0F | I “MN 0S0° | P9L°6S |.86 |8F | T "NAq sa | OF0" | SEs'0e |.Eh |.9F

“UIW [XB “UN, |X? UH [XI

“HOUVIN “AUV NAA “AUVONVE

“a ""* | ose°0g | 1g | 82} 0€
“a “"" | Bge-0g | so | GL | 66
“M “N “" "| PPeOs | 9S | FL | 8G
“MS “* * 1 0g6'0g | 4g | 99 | 22
“M 'S “" * | 08866 | 0S | 99 | 96
“MS ogo" | OSs°G% | OF | OL | S%
“MS OGI* | 968°6G | 8h | 09 | FG
“MS 010° | 00S°6G | 8h | 69 | &
“a ‘S 0G0° | 006°66 | SF | £9 | GZ
“MS OZL° | 99°66 | GF | $9 | 16
“MA G10" | 006°62 | &¢ | 89 | 06
“ad °N “* * | 98666 | &F | $9 | GI
“MN 0£0° | 0086s | Sh | 09 | SI
*s 09g" | 989°6% | 4h | G9 | LT
“d °N OSG" | O€h'Ge | Sh | G9 | OL
“MN "* * | 16866 | &F | $9 | ST
te “M ‘S QOL” | OGE"Ge | Sh | 79 | FT
iA “a °N 060° | 91h°6G | GS | 19 | SL
“a “" * | $94°66 | Sh | 8S | GT
“M "** | 0€0°0€ | €F | OS | IT
“AN OOL” | 98°66 | GF | 09 | OT
“M 00° | 0S6°66 | bP | 09 | 6
“MN OO" | 198°6G | 8h | 19 | 8
“M “s* | ecto | & | 19) 2
"N “"* | 00608 | Sh | $9 | 9
"N “"* | O4s"0e | Sh | &L) ¢
“ad “N " * | G9S08 | SS | OF) F
“a's “" * | 8hhOs | OS | 91) &
“aH 'S “"* | 00G°0E | 8F | SL) @
‘S$ "**" | OSS°0E |.6h | 92 | I
UNA | XBT
a
*‘pulm ‘uley | ‘Woreg | ‘Wwoulayy,
“ENOL

Per ee
yn

ica]
AZZ

igeSee
Annnn

aaA
Zz,

id
TAUAaNH

=|
n

Raper

“PurM

G9F OE

OOT” | 006°0€
060° | SFL°66
“* * | 0G4°66
“* * 1) 060°0€
“* * |) 000°0€
O01’ | G&6°6Z
“* * | 009°66
"* "| 092°66
“" * | 068°6G
“* * | 0S0°0E
OOL” | $hL°66
0G" | 0SS°66
OOL* | 008°6¢
090° | 0€2°6
OZI° | 00°62
OO" | 92°66
QOL’ | 669°66
O01’ | 0S9°6z
900° | 0&9°66
“* * | 009°66
“* * | 99°66
0SZ" | GhS°6z
08c° | OLF'6G
080° | 0SF'6G
“" * | 00S°66
“* * | 66L°66
“* * | 68°66
"" * | [18°66
OOL’ | €249°66
00° | €69°6¢
‘uley | “WoIeg

“AVI

rg | GO| Ié
6h | 89 | 0€
6S | OL | 66
8h | 59 | 8@
br | £9 | 26
OS | £9 | 94
PF | G9 | SG
6S | OL | ¥G
SF | 99 | &@
LY | 99 | GG
Ly | 8S | 16
Lb | 69 | 06
8h | 09 | 6T
Gr | 49 | SI
os | 99 | Al
6h | ¥9 | 91
Sh | 6S | ST
8h | 09 | FI
Lv | 09 | SL
8h | #9 | GL
cp | sc | Il
9F | 69 | OL
cp | Lo | 6
9p | so | 8
tr | 19 | 4
ey | 6s | 9
Gy | 49) S
8€ | 49 | ¥
96 | PS | €
8é | Ig | G
of6 | 069 | I
‘UNL | XBL
‘WOWIaYY,

“MN

0S0" | €9°6% | SE | FE | OF
OIS* | 18h°6s | GF | 9S | 6¢
080° | Ghr'6a | Ih | 2G | 8G
016" | 008°6G | Ge | GS | 46
O91 | OSS°6s | OF | 8S | 9G
OcI" | PS8°6s | GE | 9S | Ga
G10" | 066°66 | FH | 8S | Fe
G00" | 96°62 | FE | 9G | &@
0S0° | OSo'0gE | EE | 9G | GZ
“**" | €¢6°6c | FE | 249 | 12
OFO" | 008°6G | 48 | ES | 0G
OGL’ | 129°6% | 6E | 49 | GI
OOT” | 0f6°6% | 98 | 8F | 8l
098° | 699°6% | GH | FS | Zt
“** | 96°66 | OF | IG | 9T
“** | 040708 | G8 | Sh | SI
OFO" | OOL0g | 9E | 4H] FI
O91” | 466°66 | Sh | 9G | &I
GGG" | 099°66 | 6h | SS | GL
066° | 01°63 | HH | €S | IT
0c0° | 008°6e | 6& | GF | OL
“* * | $89°66 | G8 | SE | 6
OF0° | 90F°6G | Gs | GY | 8
090° | 094°66 | SP | PS | 4
006° | 008°6Z | 1% | 8S} 9
0S0° | F89°6G | 6S | 19 | ¢
“** | 0896S | 86 | 4h | F
O10" | O¢¢°6% | OF | PR] &
0F0° | 00F'6Z | 4G | Gh |G
O81" | G6E°6S |.6G | GP | I
"UN | XI
‘uley | ‘woreg |*woUuaYy,
“"WudvV

a 2

“* "| 61008
“"* | 000°0¢
“" * | 000°0€
2 2 EOS
800° | 021 °0€
"* "| 010°0€
O06T” | 086°66
060° | OST OE
“* | 0S6°0€
"" * | ¢86°08
“* * | 0¢8°66
“* * | $66°66
“* * | 760°08
"* * | 001°0¢
“* * | OOT‘08
G10" | 991-08
"* * | 991°0€
"" "| 6160S
"** | T6L°0€
"* * | 06108
00s" | FL0°08
“* * | 986°66
0€G" | 798°6Z
060° | 8€2°66
090° | 7€9°6%
“* * | 068°62
"* * | 098°66
“" * | 0F8°6
"" * | 8E1°0e
"" * | 866°0€
“" * | 0S6°0E

‘ale y

e¢
GG
LAS)
Lg
€¢
€¢
(49
(45
0g
8¢
GG
8¢
€¢
9F
tS
9¢
$9
8¢
09
v9
69
19
£¢
Gg
6S
8¢
9¢
€¢
GS
0S
00S

“UHL

“M “** | 690°08 | 6& | #9 | IE ‘M'S
“HS “* * | ph10es | 1G | 6S | OF “MS “** | 090°08 | 8F | 99 | 08 ‘M S'S
‘a *S "** | 90Z'0¢ | 6h | 249 | 62 || "M‘N°M | ~~ ~ | 0SG°08 | 8% | LL | 62 “M
‘ad ‘Ss “* * | 00°08 | GF | G9 | 8@ “MS "* * | GL1G°0E | GS | 92 | 8B *M °S
‘ “" "1 gorog | 1S $9 | 16 "M 'S “* "| G6L°0E | 6S GL | LG ‘S
‘AN “* * | ost0g | 99 99 | 96 ‘M “S "* * | O16°08 | 6S 04 | 96 “M
“MN: G00" | 0S6°6G | SF | GO | 6 “M "* * | G6l0E | 8S 19 | SG “M
“M'S “** |) s9t0g | O¢ $9 | 06 “M 'S "* * | 006708 | SF 19 | ¥6 "M
“MS 600° | ¥EL°6% | LS 89 | &@ “M “N “* * |) 880°0¢ | LF 69 | &@ “M 'N
“MS OSI” | G86°6Z | OS £9 | GZ “MN “* * | 0¢99°66 | 0S €L | 6G “M ON
“aN OOT” | 0G8°6% | OF | SG | I6 “M “* * | GF8°66 | 6F GL | 16 “a
‘MS [60° | 069°66 | SF Gc | 06 “M “* * | 860°08 | 0S 01 | 06 Ss
“MS °M | 900° | 922°6% | 6 Gc | 6L ‘a “" * 1 00608 | GS 89 | 6T “MS
“M O01” | 00¢6°6% | OF 9¢ | 81 ‘a ‘S “* * | 08G'0E | FS | 69 | SI “A
“M OSI" | O8F'6S | OF 8¢ | ZI a os “" * | 00608 | 9F g9 | LI ‘dT oN
“MN Ore” | 0966S | OS 6¢ | OI ‘a "* * | 096°08 | FF G9 | 91 “AH N
“M "* * | 8G8°66 | bP 4g | Gl “HN “* * | 0S€"0e | GP 69 | ST “a ON
“M "* * | 918°6G | OF £9 | vl S "* * | prr 0g | SP g9 | Fl “H ON
"MS FCO" | 0SL°6Z% | FF 49 | St “MS 800° | Gés°0s | LF 99 | 1 “MS
“MS 900° | GIL°6Z | ¢s¢ F9 | GI “MS 8Po° | O16'6% | LS 04 | Gl “M 'S
“M "* * | 080°0S | GF e9 | IT “MS 010° | 626°66 1g cg | It “MS
“M 040° | 0S0°0¢ | GS $2 | Ol ‘'s OFS | 8E1'6S | GS 9 | OL *M ‘S
“MS "* * | $86°6G | FS 99 | 6 “M ** * | 998°66 | GS gc | 6 “M °S
“M 080° | 026°6% | 0S r9 | 8 ‘MS ‘*M | 010° | 004°6% | TS 79 | 8 ‘H “S
“M ‘S “* * | 008°6% | 9F YGN TE "MS £00° | OF9'6G | GS 19 | 2 “HS
‘MON G00° | 866°6Z | OF 4g | 9 “MS OFS | 669°66 | €¢ c9 | 9 ‘aS
“N 0¢0° | 006°66 | OF go) ¢ “MA 09g" | 914¢6°6% | FS g9 | ¢ “HS
"M 080° | 096°6¢ | IP $9 |v as) Of0° | GI2°66 | SS 01 | F “aS
“MS O10" | 81°66 | LE 6¢ | & “M'S'S “*"* | 0€0°0E | 87 g9 | § ‘a °S
“M “* * | 000°08 | LF $9 |G “MS 060° | 006°6% | 9¢ 64 | 6G ‘a ‘Ss
“MS O10" | O0G8°66 |.4S |.49 | I “mM 'S gs 961°63 |.6¢ |.92 | I ‘a °S
“UNE | XeI “UNL | XI
“PULA “Uley “WON “WOU Y “pula “Uley “ULOle | “WOU J, “pul Mm
“MHaAWNaALdds “TSOONV

“ATOL

GL
69
tL
(a
TZ
GL
$9
eh
19
(as)
GL
tL
GL
tL
04
GL
08
81
08
82
84
I)
89
GL
107
91
82
91
68
68
ofl
XUN

"WOR | womans, |

I¢
0€
66
86
LG
96
GG
¥G
&@
66
1G
06
61
8
Lt
91
at
val
eI
Gl
Il
or

mN eH HOMO

“M*N “* "| 066°6@ | b@ | OF | LE “MA O91’ | 000°0€ | GF | 9¢
“MON O9T” | 82°66 | GE | GF | O€ “M ‘S £60" | 009°6Z | 8€ | 9S | OF ‘Ss 22 | OSTEO | Wiz | 8S
“ad 'S OGI° | 00L°6% | GF | 9F | 66 “M 660° | GIE'6Z | Se | OF | 66 “Mh 800° | FEl‘0s | 8E | 9¢
‘Ss 10° | OST°OE | SE | FH | 8@ “MA OOL” | 0S6°SG | OF | Ih | 8Z “M 'N | 2 0nT08 ce) oe
“A. P| AGS | ES iz || Ae “a “* "| OFG6G | GE | OF | ZG | “M OZI | OOL'OE | GF | Og
“i “* * | 0S6°0€ | OF | EF | 96 “MS O91" | 169°6G | 8E | LG | 96 ‘ad 'S 090° | 0010S | 9F | 9S
“a SG0° | GIG 0€ | FF | Sh | SZ “M'S OOL” | OL9°6G | SP | 1G | GS || "“M “N‘N | 060° | 000°0E | SE | OS
“ad °S OIG | 006°6% | 6E | GF | FZ “M'N 900° | 002°6@ | 6E | OS |. be | “M 090° | 0€9°6G | OF | 6g
“d's "* * | G19°6G | LE | IP | &@ “M $60" | 00S°G6@ | GE | 24¢ | £% “M 090° | 66S°66 | SP | Lg
“a 080° | 0S9°66 | 9€ | OF | GS “M ‘N OOT” | 09S°6S | OF | IS | GG “M “" * | 098°66 | tr | OS
‘AN SENS TES I tsi IP Ita | ‘dH 'S “* * | 00F'6G | 8§ | IS | Ié “M "* * | 00266 | If | 2g
“dH ON 80G° | OS2°6G | I€ | Fh | 06 “MON *** | OOLS | $$ | 1S | 02 “M 010° | SSS°6G | OF | 6S
“a “* "| $66°6G | 46 | FPF | GL “M “| 0080S | SS | Sh | GL “MS 090° | uSa°6G | 1S | £9
“M OPI” | O8G°6S | SF | IG |] 8ST || “M°N “** | OSh'0E | 66 | PP] SI ‘M‘S “** | €9S°66 | Sh | 69
“M °S 066° | 00666 | IF | €¢ | LI “MN OSS Pi ie Wp 7A “M "* * | $8862 | 248 | GS
“M 060° | GLE°GG | Sh | GG | OL || “AM “N “AN | 090° | 6820S | Ih | 69 | OL ace “* * | 026°66 | 4b | GS
“M 9FS" | G8S°6G | Sh | Ee | SI | “M >) 0S 087 | So" 589) | or “a °N “" " | $6866 | 6P | FS
‘ad *S ~"* | 969°60 |) | So | PL || “MS StO° | OFT'0g | 24h | 2g | FI acl “* "| 8¢8°66 | IG | 8¢
“M ON OZI* | 912°66 £1 “MON 800° | OPL'0E | 6E | GS | ST a's 090° | 006°6G | tS | 09
“MS 890° | OFL°66 GI | “M 0Ge" | 00G0S | SE | LH | Gl ‘S$ 6Gs" | OF2°6G | GS | £9
“MN 006° | 09S°62 Il ‘a's 00L" | 000°;DE | SF | SG | IT ‘a ‘S 02 | 009°6G | FS | £9
acl 090° | 009°66 Ol || “M‘S “* * | 096°6G | 6€ | 6S | OL i) OGIl° | 00G°66 | LB | 6S
“A OGI" | OST°66 6 | “M 096° | 0242°66 | GF | 99 | 6 acl 090° | 089°6@ | 9F | 24g
“M "* * 1 BES°6G 8 ‘a ‘Ss OFG | 00066 | SS | 19) 8 tS) G00” | 009°6G | 9F | Sg
M “N*M | O@T° | 001°66 L “M ‘S OS 1 SHS IP UE “MS OST" | 0GE'66 | EF | &¢
“M'S 066° | 068°86 9 Ss 020° | Gh4'6G | IS | 89 | 9 acl OGL’ | FoS'66 | Sb | OG
“MS O9T” | 006°66 g ‘a ‘Ss “* * | 0F2°62 | 6h | 29) ¢ "N 060° | 822°66 | 9b | PS
“MSM | 900° | 069°66 v aCe 900° | OSO';0E | 0S | FS) F “M FS 1 GEO Bi? Ss
“M 0s0° | 000°08 £ AY Se OG OS or | Foes acl "** | 8pT'0s | 8h | Lg
“M “- * | 000°0¢ G “MN N |[°ShO" | 7EG°0E | 0S | 6S |G ‘a 2 OSE OS i? WG
“MN OOL” | OSTOE T “M OOLT’ | GLO'OE JolG jolG | I acl “" "| PRIOE | 8h | 69
THA | 8H UT |X
"PULAA ‘uley | ‘Woieg |*uoW.seY J, “Pulm ‘uley | ‘woreg |*moUtat 7, “pul ‘uley | “uloleg [mousey
CRC Es WANG ROC KG | “AAENAAON “UHAOLOO

January....
February ...
March.....

45.0 || October...
53.6 || November...
57.1 || December. . .

September. . .

MEAN

Ban: TEMP.
.800 | 64.7
1.240 | 59.2
1.267 | 55.0
1.762 | 51.0
2.315 | 51.3
2.968 | 42.3

21.652

No. II.

ACCOUNT

OF THE

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY,

FROM Ist APRIL, 1847, TO 3lst MARCH, 1848.

THE CHARGE.

To balance in favour of the Public on 31st
March, 1847, . .
Parliamentary Grant for 1847 “(paid 25th
June, 1847),
Quarterly Warrants eae Treasury,
Total from Treasury, .

INTEREST ON STOCK:
Half year’s on £1643 19 6, 34 per Cent.

Ditto, 53 867 1 10, 3. =
Diiito,. + oy 53 1643 19 6,3} ,,
Ditto, ne 867 1 10,3 a

Total Interest on Stock,

RENT oF STABLE, due lst November, 1847, .
Less Poor Rate, aay iv

PUBLICATIONS SOLD:
Transactions and Proceedings, &e., sold
here, .
Ditto, soldi in Gigndon by “Masses. aoe.

Total Amount of Books sold,

Lire CoMPosiTIONs:
Nathaniel Hone, Esq... . - - + + *
Right Hon. Sir Thomas Esmonde, Bart., .

Forward,

Li aes Oe
300 0 O
146 17 8

26 14 4

13 0 2
26 14 3

13 0 2
21 0 O

013 #1

| Aa

10 10 6

17 6 O
21 O O
21 0 O
A2 0 O

£4 885d
102 12 2
446 17 8
79 811
20 611
2716 6
6772 2

Vill

Brought forward, .

G. J. Allman; ML DES. >.
Eaton Hodgkinson, Esq. (non-resident), :
Leonard Dobbin, Esq., . .
Charles Tarrant, Esq., . .
Sir William Betham (having ‘paid twenty

annual subscriptions), .

Total Life Compositions,

ENTRANCE FEES:
Nathaniel Hone, Esq., . .
Right Hon. Sir Thomas Esmonde, Bart.,
J. W. M. Berry, ae P, .
P. Jones, Esq., .
R. V. Boyle, Esq.,
Edward Barnes, Esq.,
Henry Freke, Esq., .
A. W. Baker, Jun., mee
J. C. Egan, M. D.,
A. 8S. Ormsby, Esq., ;
J. O'Donovan, Esq.,. .
Eaton Hodgkinson, Esq.,
Henry Wilson, Esq.,
Henry Croly, M. D.,
John Grene, Esq.,
W. T. Lett, Esq.,
George Miller, Esq.,
A. fe Haliday, Esq.,
Charles Tarrant, Esq., .
EVE Clarendon, Esq., .
M. E. Talbot, Esq., .
Rev. M. Newport,
Rev. J. J. Taylor, .
C. S. Ottley, Esq., ,
O’Neale Segrave, Esq., . : :
Total Entrance Fees, :

ANNUAL SUBSCRIPTIONS AND ARREARS:

David Moore, Esq, . . . . . . 1847,

W. Drennan; Esq). wae 1846,
Ditto, <« . on ik haa RSA.

Robert Franks, Esq., pe P Ra Biot weemate ss Cane

Jacob Owen, Esq ser 0 ery ks Ses eo
HChurchill, Mec 0s 5. Vaan oc
Acheson Lyle, "Esq. ©. . 9%) 2104,

Forward,

DE OU OU OU UU OU A NMA AAA AAA AA Nr or

NNN NNW Nb

DUA AAA MAAN AAA ANAAMAAAAAAA Ar

——$}—___._.

Ceres Se ah,
0| 677 2 2
0
0
0
0
0
ae) |
0
0
0
0
0
0
0
0
0
(0)
0
0
0
0
0
0)
0
0
0
0
0
0
0
0
0
US ion. O

Brought forward, .

Sir Philip Soegp Bart.,
Ditto, 3

W. Hogan, A. M.,

Hon. James King,

C. T. Webber, Esq.,

J. 8. Close, Esq., .

Hon. Justice Crampton,

Edward Hutton, Esq., .

Conyngham Ellis, Esq.,

J. B. Kennedy, Esq.,

James Magee, Esq., . .

M. M. O’Grady, M. D., .

Alexander Ferrier, Esq.,

W. T. Mulvany, Esq.,

Sir M. Chapman, Bart.,

W. T. Mac Cullagh, Esq., -

Thomas Cather, Esq.,

Sir Richard Morrison, .

G. A. Hamilton, Esq., M. P., .

John Alcorn, Esq., .
W. M‘Dougall, Esq.,
B. J. Chapman, Esq.,
John Hart, M. D.,

G. J. Allman, M. D.,
William Henn, Esq.,
Rev. John Connell,
Rev. Richard Butler,
Charles Bournes, Esq,, .
Robert Tighe, Esq,., .
H. Clare, Esq.,

His Grace the Archbishop of Dublin, Be

John Hamilton, Esq.,

James Jameson, Esq.,

Rev. C. Porter,

F. L’Estrange, Esq,, .

C. C. King, Esq.,

George Lefroy, Esq.,

Lord Farnham,

John Davidson, Esq.,

F. M. Jennings, Esq.,

Rev. James Wills,

N. P. O’Gorman, Esq., .

C. W. Williams, ra fri
Ditto,

| 1846,
1847,

Forward,

| £ Sh Gals ae stird:
1414 0|] 935 8 2
2 2.0
2 De)
2
20.2" 10
Pryr (0)
2D) «iO
Qi 10
22h 0
2 210
2 12700
225 0
2) 1240
2) 20
2: D5 Oe
Poe BPG)
24 ‘240
2 210
2.2) 0
2S D5 0
2 22 iO
2a 10
2. 92 he
2 25.0
2. 12g)
2212, 0
25 20,
22 iDEO
2 2 0
232) 0,
2 DeaO
2 2a
2 20
2 2) 0
22.0
2 2 0
2 2 0
A 0;
2 2-0
92} 0
Dot BOY)
22 0/
2 2On|
2 2 0
2 2 0}
107 2 0/935 8 2

Brought forward,
Sir John Kingston James, Bart.,
H. W. Massy, Esq., .
A. W. Baker, Esq., .
Sir E. Burrough, Bart, .
William Edington, Esq.,
Dean of St. Patrick’s,
John M‘Mullen, Esq.,
Charles Doyne, Esq.,_ .
James M‘Donnell, Esq.,
James Talbot, Jun., Esq., .
James Apjohn, M.D., . .
A. B. Cane, Esq.,
Richard Cane, Esq., .
F. W. Burton, Esq.,
Rev. John West,
Algernon Preston, Esq.,
Sir Lucius O’ Brien, Bart.,
Pierce Morton, Esq, 5
John Aldridge, M. D.,
Robert Adams, Esq.,
Rev. H. F. C. Logan,
R. W. Townsend, Esq.,
Hon. F. Ponsonby,
J. S. Cooper, Esq., :
William Lefanu, Esq., .
J. Huband Smith, Esq.,
M. O. R. Dease, Esq.,
Joliffe Tuffnell, Esq.,
R. Deasy, Esq., . .
John Philips, Esq., .
Robert Cully, Esq., .
Earl of Dunraven,

Ditto, .
Ditton eee

Rev. W. Lee, ..
Sir Matthew Barrington, I Bart.,
Rev. James Reid,
William Murray, Esq.,
E. Davy, Esq, . . .
Digby P. Starkey, Esq., . .
William Monsell, Esq., M. P.,
John Finlay, Esq., :
John Mollan, M. D.,
Earl of Enniskillen,

BE A GE EB ie alia:
«1 107,°2 0°) 935 8 2
. 1847, 2 2 0
nbichs Divi re Oba
ss 2) Dea OF
35 2 Wicd.
” 272i O
Ei 22 0
5. 2 2 0
0” 2 2 0
” 2 2°60
” 22 0
_ 2 2-0
“y 2 2 0
- 2 2 0
” 2 2 0
” 2 2 0
AP 22 0
4 2 2 0
ss 2 2 0
” 22 OO
” 2 20
” 2 fee
” 2 2 0
93 220)
” 2 2 0
” 2) 200
oe 22 0
is 2 2 0
os 2 2 0
i 22 0
99 2 2 0
2, 22 0
1845, 22 0
1846, 2:82) a)
1847, 2 29
= 22 0
i 2 2-00
Pe 2 2 0
oe 2 2 ©
BS 220
53 2.32) 0
1846, 2 2 0
1847, 22 0
oh 2 BODO
2 2) 20

Forward, ! 199 10 01935 8 2

Brought forward,

C. W. Hamilton, Esq., .
A. R. Nugent, Esq.,

T. R. Redington, Esq., .
Rev. R. J. M‘Ghee,

G. A. Fraser, Esq., .

Right Hon. Lord Chaneellor,

F. Barker, M.D. . .

Thomas Oldham, Esq:, -

George Carr, Esq., .

Rev. George Longfield,

Robert Law, M.D.,. .

William Longfield, Esq.,

W. E. Hudson, Esq.,

T. J. Beasly, Esq.,

Rev. N. I. Halpin,

P. J. Blake, Esq.,

Jacob Owen, Esq.,

H. G. Hughes, Esq.,_ .

Right Hon. Chief ay
Ditto, . :

M. Longfield, Esq. ie

J. 58. Eiffe, (D2 en a

W. J. O'Driscoll, Esq.,

E. J. Cooper, Esq., .

E. Bewley, M.D.,_ .

W.C. Dobbs, Esq., .

J. M. Neligan, M. D.,

H. H. Joy, Esq., .

Stephen O’Meagher, Esq. ie

Rev. Francis Crawford,
A. E. Gayer, Esq.,
Ditto, .
Edward Cane, Esq. bs
Ditto; «. 3
Abraham Abell, Esq as
Ditto, . 3
Philip Reade, Esq. ee
W. B. Wallace, Esq.,
W.A. Wallace, Esq., .
M. H. Stapleton, M. B.,
Durham Dunlop, ee bs,s
J. Osborne, M. D.,
G. A. Kennedy, M. D.,
Acheson Lyle, Esq., .

Forward,

—

ite)
WN NNN NN NNNNNNNNN NNN NNNYNNNNYNYNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNES
NNNNMWNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNHNMNNNNNNNNNOS

eceoooooocooooooooooosoesoooeoosescsecoese sve Se eee SeeeeeCFe

291 18 O

93a" 8 2

Brought forward,

Gerald Fitzgibbon, Esq.,
M. R. Sausse, Esq. . .
Thomas Grubb, Esq.,
W. R. Wilde, Esgq., .
Samson Carter, Esq.,
J. F. Waller, Esq.,
Robert Mallet, Esq.,
T. E. Beatty, M. D.,
Adolphus Cooke, Esq.,
Ditto, .
Rey. Samuel Haughton,
Thomas Butler, Esq.,
Rey. J. A. Galbraith,
William Barker, M. D.,
Arthur Jacob, M. D.,
John Tyrrell, Esq., .

Dominick J. Corrigan, M. De!

James Claridge, Esq. =
Captain Henry James, .
Philip Bevan, M. D.,
James Patten, M. D., :
Rev. Edward Iaaiea! D. D..,
Rev. I. G. Abeltshauser,
T. F. Kelly, LL. D.,
Rev. J. H. Jellett,
Rev. R. V. Dixon,
Ditto,. . .
William Gregory, M. DE
Wrigley Grimshaw, M. D,
E. Getty, Esqi, <¢ s -
R. C. Walker, Esq., .
O. Sproule, Esq.,
Sir Thomas Staples, Bart.,
W. T. Kent, Esq., :
William Andrews, Esq.,
F. W. Conway, Esq.,

Alexander Taylor, M. De, i

William Stokes, M. D.,
Benjamin Wilme, Esq.,
H. C. Beauchamp, M. D.,
N. P. O’Gorman, Esq., .

William Monsell, ed M. Py

E. S. Clarke, M. D.,
C. Bolton, Esq.,

Forward,

no
Ne)
wHwonwmy

PHYONNYNNNYNNNNNNNNNYNNNNYNNNNNNNYNNNNNNNNNYNNNYNYND

NN NNNNNNNNNNNNNYNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNYNYNY De

NONMNNYNNNNDND WD

eeoeesseecesooooooecoseoososcoocooscoocoocososooocoososoeoooeooscococo.

Brought forward, ad
Robert Reid, M.D., 1847,
R. C. Williams, M. on ce ee ee
William Blacker, IBIS CEM vem Riek, “ellen 055
William Roberts, Esq, . . . . 4,
M. D’Arcy, Esq., 1848,
W. T. Lloyd, Esq., ; 1847,
Lin AW ppsscant a 61g8 O)0 (a i
JohmAnsters LGD 6 2 te te yy
erdeGravess MEDI oc suit: 2 te 55
eC hapmians isd: ~ te 4 5
Robert Tighe, Esq., . 1848,
Jobn Wynne, Esq, . . . 1847,
Puce «Deane: MHS, mee Seba ctf, tao" Boag gk
ord Wallscourt 2s" s) .. oo
John D’ Alton, Bed: i 1846,
Ditto; 0 % 1847,
Sir Robert Kane, M. D., 1847,
Ditto, 1848,
Richard Sharpe, Esq. eas 1847,
W. F. Montgomery, M. D., 1846,
Ditto,. . . . 1847,
Very Rev. the ean xf Weildane, sien
Sir M. Chapman, Bart., 1848,
John Toleken, M. D., 1847,

Samuel Ferguson, Esq, - - » « 955
George Cash, Esq., . eat
John Burrowes, Esq., . - 1848,
Very Rev. the Dean of Clonmacnoise, ,,

Marmion Savage, so ay: . 1846,
Ditto, . . 1847,
J. C. Egan, Esq., . : . 1848,
M. pence HHS Be Sta cae se ae
A. 8. Ormsby, Esq.,. . Saray te
Ven. Archdeacon of Cashel, Brey ect,
H. Freke, M. D., Sort bles cat cas
F. J. Sidney, Esq, Sunes NES ern cnn oe
MEO Grady, Mi. Dae.) te es,
Walliams Drennan® Kisg., 2) %2/)2* 0) 4)
Conyngham Ellis, Esq., . . . . 4,
Pier. Wilder Bisq-, Aro cm) eset. Sy
Peeps Canes BSGirs Sal se ates) at 5y
Hidward Cane) Msq., 60 3 3% 2%,
iRichard'Canes Hsg., 0 529.0% = 4,
George Wilkinson, Esq., - . . . 3,

Forward,

Let Stns £0 rsh
384 6 0/935 8 2
DUH. BENQ)
2.92 0 Or
220)
2) 2g
22) 0
Di O
Poe aK 0)
220
7) aera |G)
Zit)
22a
2 2° 0
22) = 0
ee )
aie eal)
a)
2)
Be 2h a)
Qh De)
2. 2k 0
2. 2)..0
Zine sO
2, 22 0
Pam 7) ae)
2 20
2 2 iO
Do 3 EG)
2 2ie =)
2” 20
2 2 0
2 2 0
Te ve XG)
2 2) .0
2. 20
2s?) 4)
22 0
Poy PANTS)
Peed SX)
27220
2°20
2 2 0
2°20
220
202) <0
476 14 0| 935 8 2

xiv

Brought forward,

William Brooke, Esq, . . . . . 1848,
Gerald Fitzgibbon, Esq., . . . . 4,
Hon. Judge Crampton,. - - . . »
Rs Min bow legtisae.: drs citeauen ce) bo lias

W. Edington, Esq... .
Hon. aa Very Rev. the West af St.

Patrick’s, . . Bens
Sir picker iiceeans Prin mnie. rcs
Wharles Doyue, Hsge . 9. .\ | test les
F. W. Burton, Esq., ihe ener bea
Right Hon. Justice ey af ts eee
James Pim, Esq., . . pi wale Ne (oid,

Robert Franks, Esq., é a
Total Amount of Annual Subscriptions, .

SUBSCRIPTIONS FOR THE PURCHASE OF THE

“* DoMNACH AIRGID:”
Sir William Betham,
Robert Ball, Esq.,
James Pim, Esq.,
George Petrie, Esq.,
N. Hone, Esq, . .
William Henn, Esq.,
F. W. Conway, Esq, . .
Joseph Napier, Esq., M. P.,
H. C. Beauchamp, M. D., aa
Very Rev. the Dean of Clonmacnoise, .
Lord Adare,
C. T. Webber, Esq. . ae
Henry Roe, Esq, . .
Rev. J. H. Singer, D.D.,
J. S. Close, Esq... .
Rev. J. Kennedy Bailie, Dy ‘Ds
Rey. C. R. Elrington, D. D.,
T. F. Bergan, Esq. . . .
Total Amount of Subscriptions received
for Domnach Airgid this year,

SUBSCRIPTION LisT FOR THE EXCAVATION OF

Dowts Tumutus:
George Carr, Esq., . .
Captain Larcom, R. E., .
W. R. Wilde, Esq.,

W. Sweetman, Esq.,
J. R. Corballis, Esq.,

Forward,

eG s’ ches
476 14 0
Pere (Y)
27120
ay Pea)
2 2 0
2° 2°10
2 2 0
2 2 0
2.2 250
2, 210
2) 210
2) 280
2 2 0
1 0 O
3 3 0
2 0 0
1 0 O
2) 2)" 10
2 0 0
5 0 0
1 0 O
010 O
1 0 0
5 0 0
010 O
1 3 0
1 0 0
1 00
22 0
1 0 0
1 0 0
1 O O
5 0 O
10 0
1 0 O
1 0 O
9 0 0

ee Ses
935 8 2
501 18 9
31 7 +O
1468 13 2

Sgro Oooo eu Oo Soro oro Ooo OO So oS
ma

Brought forward,

W. E. Hudson, Esq., 3 6

Thomas Oldham, Esq., .

Rev. J. H. Todd, D. D.,

Thomas Hutton, Esq., .

James M‘Cullagh, LL. D.,

Mr. Maguire, :

Sir M. Chapman, Bart,

W.E. Bolton, Esq., . .

Rey. Charles Graves, A. M.,

i. Erith, Wisq., ae...

C. P. M‘Donnell, BETES sl. 's

W. R. Wilde, Esq. (second subseription),

Ven. Archdeacon Strong,

John Burrowes, Esq., . . .

Sir W. R. Hamilton, LL. D.,

Rey. Richard M‘Donnell, D. D.,

Rey. Hi. Lloyd, D. D., . .

Lieut. Col. Harry D. "Jones, R. E.,

Rey. W. H. Drummond, D. D.,

Ffenry Roe, Esqiy: 4. |.

Nathaniel Hone, Esq.,

F. W. Burton, Esq,, .

Robert Ball, Esgq.,

A. B. Cane, Esq.,. .

C. T. Webber, Esq.,. .

Richard Griffith, Esq., . ;

Total Amount of Subscriptions for "Exea-
vations at Dowth, up to this date. . . |/———-———_| 42 10 0

Sth
0)
=
(ou) iv}

—

ISIS) — Ona tat Cn Oe ais hone we ee nO to

TotTaL AMOUNT OF CHARGE, . ../. .. - jJ1511 3 2

Xv1

THE DISCHARGE.

ANTIQUITIES PURCHASED,

Carlton, P., ancient harp, .

Corry, John, antiquities, . as

Curtis, W. H., sundry antiquities, .

Daly, M., celt and bronze vessel,

Donegan, John, silver ornaments, &c.,

Farran, W., pot, . aves

Glennon, Richard, sundries, .

Kirwan, Bernard, silver antique,

Maly, Michael, sine ornament,

Nicholson, W., spear,

O’ Hara, a P., copper vessel, .

Reade, iihomae and Co., eyo:

Rowe, M. W., gold bulla, :

Smith, A., torquis,

Thompson, W., sword,

Toole, James, horse- bits and spurs,

Underwood, J., sundry antiquities,
Total Amount of Antiquities,

Books, PRINTING, AND STATIONERY.

Barthes and Lowell, books,

Bavier, W., books, ge

Bellew, Ceaid account poe ;

Boone, T. and W., book,

Carter, W., pencils, c

Cranfield, Thomas, printing, &e., shies :
Curry, Eugene, transcribing O’Neill’s MS., ;
Du Noyer, G., drawings, .

Dwyer, James, steel pens,

Groves, E., epee

Gill, M. EL, balance of account for printing,
Ditto, eal account of printing Proceedings,
Grant and Bolton, stamps, ora
Hanlon, George, wood-cuts,

Hodges and Smith, books,

Forward,

SiS aoe
6 0 0
215 O
2) 2°10
112 6

32 5 O
0 5 O
011 O
2 5 0
0 7 6
0 5 0
110 O
1 0 0
010 6
20 0
1 0 O
010 O
10 7 O
23 14 O
110 0
09 1
11.0
0 6 0
212 3
10 O O
217 6
0 3 0
1 0 O

263 9 11

100 0 O
010 0O

20 12 6

50 16 O

479 1 3

sete acd
65 5 6
65 5 6

XVil

Brought forward,
Jones, J., books, .

Johnston and Co. 3 advertising Transactions,

&e. .
Ree eod Te engravings, fe, :
Marshall, A., "Books, : :

M Dowell, George, engravings, :
Millard, Thomas, wood-cuts,
Mullen, George, binding, .
Nutt, David, books, Loca re
O’Shaughnessy, J. J., printing sundries,
Perry, J.andH., i. . ee
Plunket, James, drawing catalogue,
Peterkin, James, engraving, .
Ray Society, subscription, 1846, 1847,
Tallon, J., stationery, .
Taylor, E. and J., Memoirs, Bank Wa :
Wiseheart, ink, ;

Total Amount of Books, Printing, &e., -

Coats, Gas, Erc.

Consumers’ Gas Company, gas,

Do. coke, .
Edmundson, J., and Co., . . :
Hoey, James, one ton coal and carriage, “
Lang and Co., eleven tons coal, and carriage,
Keenan, James, bogwood, . Ree ic
Tharell, P., tapers,.. .

Total Amount of Céals, Gas, &e.; is

Repairs oF House.

Browne, J., cleaning windows and glass, .
Malone, P., cleaning carpets,
Murphy, Ji ames, sweeping chimneys, .
Edmundson, J., and Co., sundries, ;
Surman, George, sundry repairs,

Total Repairs of House,

Rent, TAXES, AND INSURANCE.

Symes, Arthur, one year’s rent,
’ Pipe water tax, ». ». « + + «

Forward,
VOL. IV.

nr
ne
aR

—
ie)
—
f=)

——| 61017 8

-——| 3019 9

22 7 4

.| 104 9 O

1 Yao. 2

106 8 2! 729 10 3

XVill

Brought ee
Minister’s money,
National Insurance Company,
Globe do. :
Total Rent, Taxes, and Tnsurance,

FURNITURE AND REPAIRS.

Daniel, P., taper stand,

Groves, E., drawing of exterior bE Christ
Church, . é

Hoy, C., cocoa matting,

Surman, G., sundry repairs, .

Whitehead, J., frame, . ;
Total Amount of Furniture and 1 Repairs,

SaLaries, WaGEs, &c.

Ball, Robert, Esq., Treasurer,
Clibborn, Edward,
Curry, Antony, attending ‘meetings, 3
Drummond, Rev. W. H., D. D., Librarian, .
Graves, Rev. Charles, A. M., Secretary of
Council,. .
Hamilton, William, hall aitien, 13th March,
1847, to 25th March, 1848, ph 28
Ditto, and wife, Christmas allowance,
Lockett, J., livery for hall porter,. ..
O’Brien, T., messenger, 27th March, 1847,
to 18th March, 1848,
Plunkett, James, attending 13 meetings, .
Todd, Rev. J. H., D. D., Secretary to Aca-
demy, .
Todhunter, kenge, Mecountnin 27th 2 March,
1847, to 18th March, 1848,
Woodhouse, J., livery buttons,. .
Wright and Co., hat for hall porter,
Total Salaries, Wages, &c.,

CONTINGENCIES.
Allen, William, gallic acid, &., :
Bank of Ireland, for stamp on Treasury

Warrant,

Forward,

££ gl Ess as
106 8 2) 729 10 3

215.5

916 O

5 13.6

0 010
2080
014 2
24 4 0
Oman 8
ess All OAL
21 0 0
150 0 0
oi
21 0 0
21 0 0
35 11 0
220
WcwlenG
35 asheO
112 6
21 0 0
5h OK
Ougent
015 0
wa Nl 0
Oe a
0°5.0
0 6 1 (1256 18 10

———| 124 13 1

x1X

Brought forward,
Barratt, Samuel, nails,
Boone, T. F. W., sundry charges,
Boyle, Low, Pace and Co., sundries,
Box, W. R., gutta percha,

Clibborn, Edward, one year’s Bilacances ine

incidentals,

Daniel, P., copper nails,

i eaeedeon: J. and Co., locks, FE a :

Gerty, E., coaches to end Lieutenant itt
iAdaress, ; : ‘aoe

Johnstonand Co, . .

Salmon and Co., plaster of Paris,

Surman, George, boxes, WO ats

Tighe, James, engrossing ‘Address to Lord
Lieutenant, .

Yates, G., tin case fon drawings,

Sharp, R., , winding clocks, one year, - :

Serving notices of Professor M‘Cullagh’s fu-
neral, Bf ee

Wallace, W. B. andl Con ib costae |

Freight of parcels for one year, .

Postage sheets, and sundry postages for one
year, . eee

“Total Contingencies,

DomnacH AIRGID, PURCHASE OF.
Paid the Executors of the late James M‘Cul-
lagh, LL.D., balance of purchase-money, .

ExcaVATIOoN OF DowtTH TuMULUS.

Paid on account of expenses of works at the
Dowth Tumulus, : : sas

Total Discharge, :
Balance in favour of the Public!

Total amount of Charge,. . - -

~
ooo ocooncoo

acer
~

—
Pt oe) oor

Lo! .
Oe RO Ce) onrkom

—"

—
ono oOnoeo Yoo Conor

Or rr DO

£ os. a.
1256 18 10
55 16 3
100 0 O
53 0 O
1465 15 1
45 8 1
Lol se 2

STATE OF THE BALANCE.

Lisa we

In Bank of Ireland,. . «EP Figest 2 ORAS
In Treasurer’s hands, as per ‘Account, spades: Be eee
£45 8 1

The Treasurer reports, that there is to the credit of the Academy in
the Bank of Ireland, £867 1s. 10d. in Three per Cent. Consols, and
£1643 19s. 6d. in Three and a quarter per Cent. Government Stock, the
latter known as the Cunningham Fund.
(Signed), Rosert Batt,
Treasurer.
31st March, 1848.

No. III.

METEOROLOGICAL JOURNAL,

COMMENCING
Ist JANUARY, 1848, anp ENDING 3lst DECEMBER, 1848,
BY .

GEORGE YEATES.

——s——_

Tue instruments employed, and the general circumstances of
the mode of observing, have been described in the preliminary
observations to the Tables of the year 1843, in the 2nd volume
of the Proceedings of the Academy, Appendix V.

VOL. IV. Cc

“MN | °° °* | 086°6Z | se | cc | Tg "MN OZI° | #462 | 93 | #8 | Te
"mM ‘S| 800° | arses | TF | e¢ | Og ‘aN 08z° | [42°62 | 1G | 1% | og
"M‘N | OGL" | GFL°6S | OF | ct | 6z “MM 080° | el’6e | ce | st | 62 || “a 'S*a | * °° | oeo'6s | 12 | FE | 62
"mM ‘S | OOL' | 099°62 | OF -| 0g | 9z “M OZI° | 086°8z | S# | ¥¢ | 82 || “A'S ‘a | *'** | 0086s | 92 | 92 | 9z
“e *** | 0c9°6e | 1¢ | 1¢ | 22 || “M‘N Oro" | s0s'se | Ze | sg | 22 ‘a "N *** | 000°0e | ce | Ze | 2g
“M 080" | 0&2°6@ | Se | 9¢ | 92 "Tl *N 9F1° | 889°8Z | ZF | eS | 96 ‘aN *** | ool‘oe | ze | se | 92
Ss *** | ¥90°08 | sp | gs | cz “MS | 090° | #1Z°8a | 9F | es | Go aN “* + | ospog | 86 | Le | gz
“MM “** 1 ¥90'08 | Sh | Ho | ‘M'S | 9ST" | $76'8t | ZH | OS | 2 “AM 980° | OSr'0g | 9% | 08 | Fe
‘MN | OSE’ | os¥'6z | HF | gs | 8s "M'‘S | OFL’ | 000°6e | OF | so | Ez ‘dN 090° | O1z’0g | #8 | Se | ez
ct 910° | OSe"Gs | Ie | oF | Zz "M 861° | F¥0°GZ | GE | Ze | Bz “a's *** | gag'6e | 62 | 88 | 3
“M‘N | Z00° | 686°8 | 0& | FF | 12 “M 960° | cg9°Gs | Se | cE | 12 ‘a's $00" | 991°0g | ea | LE | 12
"M GZ0° | 084°8% | of | sF | 0% ‘Ni Osh | 809°62 | Se | GF | 02 "M 060° | 916°6Z | 42 | It | 02
“M 090° | oss*se | ee | ct | ot “M 901° | 099°62 | 6g | 9F | 6T “T 86¢° | ¥8S°6e | Ig | IF | 61
acl 080° | ZIS'6% | 9§ | er | 8I |] “M“N | GOO’ | Szt‘oe | 6z | oF | ST “M 900° | 00862 | Sz | 9¢ | 81
‘H'"N | 8z0° | 0gs*6c | Ge | 27 | Zt ‘N “++ | ops‘og | 9% | se | JI ‘M'‘N | 926° | 098°66 | 0€ | er | ZT
“Fl 610" | 08s'6@ | 48 | of | OL |] “MN | °° * | Heg6g | 2a | FF | OT “M 910° | 148°6¢ | o§ | IF | OF
ss “MN | 090° | 629°62 | 98 | 4y | ST || “M-°N | Gos | OSF'ez | Le | og | ST “M 200° | 6g0°0g | 1g | FF | ST
“i “MS | *** | 876% | 1¢ | SF] FT “MS OZI° | 7E9°6s | HF | GG | FL ‘MN | 600° | 680°08 | GE | SF | FL
* ‘MN |°*°* | Opp'6s | ce | oF | eT “M‘S |*** | 009°6¢ | ce | 7¢ | SE |] “AM ‘N | G00 | T2z‘0e | oF | 9F | ST
‘EN | 89z° | 006°8c | 98 | $F | ZI “M "** | gcoreg | Fe | SF | GI || “M‘N | °° * | OOS*0E | FE | TF | GT
“MN | ove: | 218°8a | se | ZF | 11 “N 00Z° | 00z°6z | 9¢ | Sh | 11 || ‘“M‘N | 020° | OS'og | Og | IF | IT
“M‘N | 090° | 08°66 | Ge | 8¢ | OT “M 0ZI* | 804°8c | 9¢ | SF | OT ace ‘++ | ocr‘og | 8@ | se | OL
“M “-* | ¢9/°62 | ch | ec | 6 “MS 0zg° | 0Z8°8c | cF | eS | 6 ack 090° | ¥90°0E | 98 | FF | 6
“M 0z0° | o00°0g | 6& | GF | 8 "M's 620" | 029°62 | ¢h | 79 | 8 “M G00" | 009°66 | se | oF | 8
“M oeZ° | ogs°6s | 6 | SPI LZ "M'S 200° | 0ss'6z | og | 9g | 2 “M 070" | Osr'6s | cS | FF] 2
c -* + | g19°6e | 62 | et | 9 “MS O@I° | 990°0¢ | o¢ | 9g | 9 “M seo" | 042°6 | 1g | 17 | 9
"M°N | OPT’ | §84°63 | Le | o¢ | "M'S 890° | 006°6e | g¢ | sg | ¢ "M 090° | chr’6s | Se | SF] ¢
‘s "++ | e96°6o | 1¢ | ch | Fb “M'S ceo" | 9F8°6s | Sh | ec | ¥ “dN OOT’ | 08962 | 28 | Fo |
"M'N |° °° | GZ0°0S | Ze | sh] e “M's "** | pesos | 2e | oF | § “M'S Or’ | Sre'6z | #P | ec |
‘M'N 090° | ose'6a | Fe | eb | “M “" + | gzr‘og | 6% | Ge | @ ‘TN 0Z0° | Gor'6a | 83 | 9F | @
‘Ss 080° | 06°82 |.4¢ |oSh | I “M°N | °° * | 0686S |.08 |oPe | T ‘M'N 090° | 009°6Z |.6@ |.68 | T

“Ul, | Xe ' “Ul “Xe “UTL [XU]

“pul “ULB Ys “WUO1e | “WOUMaY J, “pulm “uley “WO1ed “MmOWAat T “pur “UleyYy *“WO1e *“WMOUIEY J,

HOUVIN “AUVOUIAA ‘AUVONVE

Se a a

XXili
2. eteiaddddigi sees
ee

Rui

-A5
=

*purm

09T*
010°
80’
0OT"
096°
Ore"
00s°
810°
O9r*

900°
900°
060°
06g"
061°
ost”

uley

0FS°66
09666
£89°66
PL9°66
0F6 66
6S2°6Z
OS '6Z
004°63
086°66
890°0€
PST 08
061°0€
006°6Z
9F8°66
098°66
01°62
099°6%
006°6Z
GEL'6S
0FL°6S
069°66
669 66
$19°6G
059°62
089°66
01966
VLE°66G
096°66
086°66
61466

“woe

aNoOe

0S
eg
LAy
gq
Lg
g¢
tS
c¢
0¢
g¢
Lf
4g
c¢
gg
Ig
€¢
GP
SY
OF
8h
9F
8h
cv
LY
GY
LY
Gb
€V
GP

oVP
“UTA

“WOWLaY J,

G9
89
69
89
74
99
£9
89
&L
rl
TL
02
69
02
69
¥9
€¢
c9
6S
99
v9
¥9
v9
19
69
£9
¥9
v9
Lg

of9
“Xey

eNO WIND OMmAOS

eihee
wa “uaw

S BEAa

SES
BRA,

aes
“iw

———s

“Pur

uley

008°66
89108
69666
61008
640°0¢
GOL‘0E
686'08
008°0€
OPE OE
OSE OE
O9T OE
000°0¢
08°66
008 °66
06°66
69°66
6€8°66
6£6 08
O9T0€
GOL0E
PEG‘ 0E
GvG'0E
Ost‘0e
096°66
916°6Z
9E1°08
060°0€
040°08
[88°62
086°62
Gr0'08

“woe

AVW

I¢
Iv
6
@e¢
I¢
9F
6P
1g
8F
c¢
0S
eV
cP
Iv
LY
c¢
eP
GS
LY
9¢
tP
Iv
8¢
9P
9P
Iv
GP
OF
Iv
(Sid

off
“UNA

19
99
19
&L
cL
69
Gh
94
GL
69
£9
£9
19
09
99
rh
vs
94
Lh
GL
69
v9
09
8¢
G9
£9
S9
99
$9
8¢

o9G
“XRT

“ULOUY

SNOW In OMm Om

‘a *S “** 1 @P0'0s | €g | EG | OF
“M “N "N} 060° | 816°6G | IE | LF | 62
“MN “" * | 002°66 | 98 | Go | 86
‘M NN | ** * | 80866 | [8 | 0G | 26
“aH “N “* * | G96°66 | PE | EE | 96
"N “* * | 096°66 | 68 | Go | G6
“a 'N OSI’ | 148°66 | Sh | SP | FG
“aN OFL’ | G8L°6G | SP | 99 | &@
“M 'N 00G° | €62°62 | FR | 09 | Go
‘N “** | G19°6@ | If | 8S | I@
“a O€I° | 00F'6G | SF | 9G | 06
ac O8&" | £066 | Fr | FS | GI
acl 0ZG° | [16°6@ | FP | 29 | 8l
“M'S 020° | 00F'6G | GF | GG | LI
“ad °S 8h0° | 069°6G | Sh | FS | OT
“dS 090° | 089°6@ | 6§ | Tg | SI
“MN "* * |) $66°6@ | O€ | 6F | FI
“a 0ce* | [49°66 | LE | OS | SI
“d 9FS° | G8E°6S | GE | SF | GI
“a's 80° | 669°63 | ce | Lh | IT
“M 090° | 026°66G | bE | 8F | OF
“a “N 890° | €2l°6G | 9€ | Lb | 6
‘N 0g0" | 00S°6¢ | s§ | 4b | 8
"N 6G0° | 8F9°6G | I€ | SP | 4
“M ON OOL’ | ¢S2°6G | FE | 4 | 9
“MN “** | 06°66 | 8h | 69 | ¢
“MN """ | OOT'OS | HH | F9 | P
“M OS’ | 046°66 | Sh | 8G | &
“a “* * | ¢98°6G | 9§ | 89514
‘a's "* * | 800°08 |.ZE |S | I

“ONAL | XBIL

“pul suley | ‘woAeg |*uwoUltay J,

“Wad V

“M “** | [ST°0€ | 9F | SO | IE “M “"*}) 00S°66 | 19 | 69 | I
“MN OTT” | Of2°66 | SF | SE | 0F 'N 090° | 090°0€ | GF | ¥9 | OF “Mm 090° | 08°66 | 49 | GL | OS
“aN O10" | #88°6G | ce | Lg | 62 “MA 900° | 098°6G | GS | 19 | 6Z “M 'S OOL | 8100S | FS | OL | 6z
‘dN "** | 096°6G | €¢ | 09 | 8@ “M'S "" * 1 099°6% | GG | 19 | 86 “M O10" | €96°6% | OS | 69 | 8Z
‘dN Och | 8G8°6% | Ig | 8¢ | 46 “M 'S 00° | F6L°6G | FS | HL | 26 “M “" * | 069°66 | GS | 19 | Lz
a “"* | 009°6G | Fo | 8¢ | 92 “MS G60" | 9€9°66 | SS | 69 | 96 “M "* "| e8¢°6 | GS | So | 9%
‘a 'S 090° | GIb'6S | OG | GO | Sz ‘a ‘Ss 900° | 0S6°6G | 0S | 19 | GG “M 060° | 00S°66 | 9¢ | 89 | Sz
“a “Ss 006° | 066°6@ | Gc | L9 | FZ “MN G60" | 016°6@ | 9F | 19 | 46 “M 0GG" | 0G2°66 | Lh | O4 | FE
“ad Ss G00" | 669°6% | Fe | GO | &@ “MN O10" | 0S9°66 | 8h | 6S | &% “M OLL* | 1PL°66 | 8F | 9 | 8o
‘a “* "| 0€4°66 | LR | 19 | G “M OST” | G6h'6G | Sh | 6E | GG “M 070” | 009°6Z | G9 | 49 | GZ
‘a ‘Ss “"* | OS2°66 | Gb | 6G | IG “aH 'N 0SG° | ¥90°6% | OF | G9 | 1é “M OPO” | 169°66 | LS | 99 | IZ
“MN | 086° | 899°6¢ | GP | 69 | 02 “MS P00" | OF8°6G | 8F | G9 | 0G aN OOF | OS0°6G | SG | GL | 0G
“MS “"* | 192°66 | Gh | 09 | GL “MS Gop | P8S°6G | IG | &9 | 6T *M 060° | €€F'6@ | 9¢ | 19 | 6I
a “"* | 0080 | GF | €9 | 81 “** | 086°6@ | FF | 99 | SI “dW ON “"* | 060°0€ | FS | G9 | 8I
“MN “** | 08G°0€ | OG | 99 | ZT OFG" | OF9'GS | GS | 99 | AI ‘MN “" "| PL4o°0E | GS | 24 | LT
“M ‘S$ ""* | 0080 | ¢¢ | G9 | OT a 'S 006° | SI8°6@ | &¢ | 6g | OI ‘N “"* | O€€°08 | Sc | TZ | 91
‘N “"* 1 686°08 | €¢ | gO | SI “ad “N 006° | 8c8°6% | Ig | ¢¢ | ST “N “" " | GS€°0E | OG | SL | SI
“M "** | 086°0€ | Gh | 6 | FI ‘a 'N OOL” | €98°6Z | FS | OL | FI ‘a °S “"*" | 00OF0€ | 19 | 18 | FI
“M "** | 08G°0€ | GF | GG | SI ‘HN "** 1 000°0¢ | OG | 99 | SI ‘Ss “"* | 19708 | 7S | 82 | ST
“M “"* | 0080 | Gy | SG | GI “M ~** | 8Po"'0s | 6E | ZO | GI “a “"* | T9P0E | Eo | FL | ZI
“MN “" "| PST Os | sé | 1g | IT ace G00" | G10°0S | 4y | 49 | IT *M “"* | gipos | 1g | 64 | IL
‘a 'N OZZ'1| 849°6S | Ly | 99 | OT “M 020° | 066°62 | 9F | G9 | OL “MM OF0" | 00G°0E | GF | 69 | OT
“M 900° | 084°6¢ | SF | 19 | 6 “M 'N 006° | G&L°6@ | Sh | 09 | 6 “a 08h | 1249°6G | 0G | 49 | 6
“M 0€0° | 0G4°66 | Ge | $9 | 8 ‘Ss OOT" | 06°66 | 6F | ¢9 | 8 “M 0GG" | OS2°6% | €S | G1) 8
“M G00" | 088°6% | G¢ | co | 2 “M 16S" | €18'6% | PH | €9 | 2 “M “" "| €P9°66 | 6S | 94 | 2
“M OGG" | FOL6% | 4g | 19} 9 “M Osh | F9S°6G | OS | G9 | 9 “M 0€0" | 0S6°66 | 89 | 12 | 9
“a's “"* | 099°6@ | $¢ | 02) S acl “" * | GGr'6G | Sh | P9 | G “as “"* | 6€0°0€ | 9F | 99 | ¢
‘s “** | 980°0€ | OF | 89 | F “M OOL* | Gz9°6G | 1h | 19 | ¥ ‘a's 060° | 166°66 | 6h | 49 | F
“MS “"* | poeoe | Lh | 99] & “M QOL" | 0924°6G | 9F | 99 | acl OGT° | 004°6G | 0S | #9] 8
“M "** | 0OFOE | FS | 69) “M 08c" | 008°6e | LF | G9 | G “M 600° | GhL6G | SF | 19) 6
“M “** | 09608 |o1h | €9 | T “M 696" | OfE°6S |.GS | 04 | I “MN 060° | OFL°6G |.Lh | .69 | T
“UNL | XB “UNA. | XBL UN [XBL
“pul uley | ‘woieg |-wouwsay 7, “PULA ‘uley | ‘woieg |‘woUWseY I, ‘PUL ‘uley | “woreg |‘wowery,
“AUdE NA Ldas “LSNONV “ATOL

a a | | [RN i ER SIS SIS AO OT NEE |

XXV

‘a's “* * 1 OOT'OS | 8E& | EF] TE “M Osr | PRS'GS | Sg | 9F | TE
“aS 0€6° | 880°0E | GF | FF | OF “M 00r | 00662 | sé | TS | 08 “ad °N OST’ | 09866 | GF | ES | OF
‘a's 890° | OOL'OE | 26 | EF | 66 “M “* * | 918°6Z | 8h | 4S | 66 'S 900° | 0€8°6% | 6E | GF | 66
“MN “* * | OST°OS | 9G | SP | 8% “MS “* * | @88'66 | Pr | Gh | 86 “MS QOL’ | 866°6G | If | Se | 86
“MN 0S6° | 0S0°0E | GE | ES | Lz “M “** | #18'6S | Sh | OS | Le ‘Ss “++ | 06866 | SF | SS | 42
“MN 096° | OSh'6G | PY | ES | 96 “MN “** | 00L°6G | GF | GS | 96 “M ** * | 089°6@ | 8E | OS | 96
aC i) 0c0" | 0S9°66 | LE | LF} Sb ‘a's “** | 002°6G | ge | Lh | $6 “MN O10" | 948°6% | Th | FE | $b
a's “* * | 068°6Z | €€ | 8E | FE “M “N 010° | 028°6G | ¢& | SP | 6 “M OIL’ | 096°66 | GE | OF | FG
‘a ‘S “"* | GIS'0E | 86 | 6E | &@ “M 'N ose" | 000°6Z | OF | 0G | &% “M OSI’ | 888°6% | Se | 6F | &@
‘a 'S 940° | OOS°0E | 8% | 8E | Zs “MS 060° | €26°86 | GF | 8h | 66 ‘$ OSI’ | 89866 | rE | Zh | GG
‘a 'S “" * | 0SG°0E | 86 | EF | 16 “MS OSI’ | 00S°6Z | OF | FG | Le “N OZL* | P88°6S | 8Z | FP | Te
"N "* * | OST°0E | St | EF | 06 “M “+ * | OFP'6Z | ZF | 09 | 04 “MN 660° | Pa8°0s | 1g | FF | 02
“MN 080° | G66°6G | TS | OS | GI “MS OOT* | 096°6G | PE | SS | GE ‘HN O9T° | 086°66 | gg | 6E | GT
HS 090° | 00S°6G | GF | 6F | ST “M 'S 010° | GP9°6G | FF | PS | SL “M °N Z00° | 00662 | Ig | 9F | 8T
‘ad *S “** | 082°66 | Ge | &F | LT “M Geo" | 000°0E | oh | 9S | AT “ad °N OSI’ | OOTOS | GF | GS | ZT
“M OOT’ | PLL°6G | 8E | FS | OT “a °N "+ | 9sc'os | 6 | 9F | OL “Hd °N 09F | 9F6°6S | 4h | GS | OT
‘a 'S oss’ | pro'6s | eh | 9 | SI || “MN STP EASES WE NS OLz etal! “HN 066° | OOT'0S | GF | OS | ST
‘a 'S OFO" | OSE°6S | 8h | SS! FT “M “N “+ | 09F'0E | PE | HH | FI “H 'N OG1° | G9Z°08 | Se | ES | FIL
“MS OF0" | 6696S | IG | 8S} ST “MN G00" | 00¢°0E | 6 | 9S | ST “a °S OSI’ | 986°0S | Gh | SS | ST
‘aS “++ | 0666s | ce | €¢ | st | “aN 810° | F890 | Ih | 9F | Gl ‘a ‘S 800° | 0Z0O'0E | GF | 9S | GI
“Mh “* * | 86°66 | 6F | €9 | TT |} “MN 800° | 2eo"0es | 8% | PP | IT “M'S *** 1 000°0 | OF | 8g | IT
“MS O10" | 096°66 | FS | 8S | OL “M 980° | o¢rue | 8e | Sh | OL “M'N OSI’ | PI8°6S | 8h | SG | OF
“M'S 090° | 02°66 | LF | 4S | 6 “MN 0c0° | 94808 | PE | SF | 6 “M 0g0" | GI8"6% | OF | 09 | 6
“MS OF0" | G6S°6G | 8E | GS} 8 “MON “** | p8l0g | GF | OF | 8 “M “"* | pP66G | $f | 99] 8
“MS 096° | 868°66 | SE | FF | LZ “M 800° | 914°66 | 78 | 6F | 4 “M >" + | g00;0g | PE | GO| 4
“MS 8€0° | 000°66 | 8& | $F | 9 “M'N “* * | 089°6G | Sh | 8h | 9 “M “s+ 1 000°08 | 8¢ | 02 | 9
“‘M'S 0SZ | 090°6% | bE | SF | ¢ ‘MN G00" | 004°66 | OF | 9F | S “M °S “* * | 81°66 | 8¢ | P9 | G
“MS 006° | 0S8°6% | 6€ | &S | F “M GL0° | 808°6% | 6G | &F | F “M°N 080° | 00°66 | ce | 69 | ¥
“MS OZL* | O8S°GZ | GE | Gr | & “MN OFO" | 00S°6Z | OF | 8h | & ‘aS OOL* | PAP'GG | HF | 99) €
“M 'S 09Z° | G8I°6e | GE | SF | @ “M 060° | 928°66 | Sé | 9F | G ‘'$ 040° | 00F'GZ | oo | LE 1G
“M GO" | 00S°6G Jo9E Jofh | T ‘N 800° | 0G9°6% ofS | 00S | I “MS OFL’ | OFS'6S | Lh | $9 | I
“UN | XBIl UAL | XPT “UNA | XBL
“Pur ‘uley | “Woleg | WoULoy YL *pulm ‘uley | "WOleg |*WOUu.aY J, “pul ‘uley | ‘Woreg |*woulsrayy,
Oop oe ee ee ee
MAAN AOU “UAE NAAON AAALO.LOO
Pe eee hr ec pg a

January....

February ...

2.744
2.389
2.992

711

XXVl

42.2
45.4
56.7

ey 6° /e: 40 jap

September. . . 2.520 | 55.3
October .... 3.305 46.9
November... 1.477 | 58.2

December...

_—
KH SOMDIRARWD |

—_

12.
13.

14,

15.

No. IV.

CATALOGUE

OF THE

TRADESMEN’S TOKENS,

CURRENT IN IRELAND BETWEEN THE YEARS 1637 AND 1679,

AQUILLA SMITH, M.D., M.R.I. A.

—_o——_

ABBEY BOYLE, see BOYLE.

ANTRIM, CO. ANTRIM.

. BRYCE. CRAFORD .
. GILBERT . ROSS.

. IOH. VAVCH . MARCH?
. IOHN. STEWARD. OF.

IOHN. WHITE. OF.

. MATTHEW. BETHELL.

ROBART. YOVNG .
SAMVEL. SHENNAN.
THOMAS. PALMER.IN.
WILL. STEWART.IN.
WILLIAM. CRAFORD.

ANTRYM . MARCHT

IN. ANTRIM.

ANTRIM. MARCHAN™
ANTRIM . MARCHANT
POST .MSTR.IN. ANTRIM.
DYER .IN. ANTRIM.

IN. ANTRM. MARCH?
ANTRIM . MARCHANT.
ANTRVM . MARCHANT

IN. ANTRVM. MERCHANT.

ARDEE, CO. LOUTH.

IAMES.. ATKINSON. OF.

IOHN . ALLEN. OF. ARTHER-
DEE.

THO. ROBEREY.

ARTERDE . MARCHANT. HIS.

HIS . PENNY.
MERCHANT . OF. ARDEE.

ARKLOW, CO. WICKLOW.

SYMON . SHEEHAN .

OF. ARKLO. MARCHA,

1657

1670
1670

16.
17.
18.
19.
20.
21.

22.

23.

24.
25.
26.
oT.
28.
29
30.
31.
32
33.
34,
35.
36.
37.
38.
39.

40.

41.

XXVIil

ARMAGH, CO. ARMAGH.

IAMES. TAYLOR. MARCH.
IOHN. DAVISON . OF.
IOHN. DAVISON. OF.
IOHN - HOLMES .

IOHN. SINKLER. OF .
THOMAS. SANDERS .

IN . ARDEMACH .
ARDMACH .

ARDMAGH.

OF. ARDMAGH .
ARDMAGH.MERCHANT.
OF. ARDMAGH . MAR.

ARTHERDEE, see ARDEE.

ATHBOY, CO. MEATH.

IOHN. RIGGS. MARC.

IN. ATHBOY.

ATHENRY, CO. GALWAY.

THOMAS . CLOAN. OF.

ATHLONE, CO.

ALDRIGE . SADLER.
GEORGE. MILLS. OF.
HUGH. COFFY.IN.
IOHN . SETTERS .
MARTYN . MURPHY.
NICHOLAS . MALONE.
RICHARD . KELLY. OF.
RICHARD. KELLY. OF.
STEPHEN . SMITH. OF.
WALTER . KELLY.

WILL. ANTREBUS.

WILL. ANTRIBUS.
WILLIAM . FALLON.
WILLIAM . HILL. OF.
WILLIAM. IDATE.
WILLIAM. MORHEAD .

ATHENRY. MERCHANT .«

ROSCOMMON.

OF . ATHLONE. BAKER.
ATHLONE. MARCHAN.
ATHLONE . MARCHANT.
OF. ATHLONE.

IN. ATHLONE . MARCHAN.
ATHLONE. MARCHANT.
ATHLONE . MERCH.
ATHLOONE . MERCH.
ATHLONE . SHOOMAKER .
OF . ATHLONE .

IN. ARTHLON .

** . ARTHLON.

OF . ATHLONE.

ATHLON . MARCHANT .
** . ATHLONE .

OF . ATHLON . MARCH.

ATHY, CO. KILDARE.

WILLAM. ADDIS.

OF. ATHY.

AUGHER, CO. TYRONE.

IAMES . MORIE.

' IN. AVGHOR . MARCH?

1664
1671
1671

1655

1656

1659

42,

43.
44,

45.
46.

47.

48,

49.
50.

ol.
52.
53.
54.
55.
56.
oT.
58.
59.
60.
61.
62.
63.
64.
65.

XXIX

BALLINAKILL, QUEEN’S CO.

NIC . DANELL. OF.

BALLNAKILL.

BALLYBOY, KING’S CO.

ROB. HVTCHINSON.
THO. MAIRE. OF.

OF. BALLYBOY. MARCH.
BALLYBOY . TANNER.

BALLYMENA, see BELLEMANOGH.

BALLYMORE, CO. WESTMEATH.

EDMOND. PETTIT. OF.
LVKE.TYRRELL. OF.

BALLYMORE. MARC.
BALLIMORE . MERC*

BALTIMORE, CO. CORK.

WILLIAM. PRIGG.

OF. BALTEMORE.

BANDON, CO. CORK.

BANDONE. ARMES.

CORPERASION .

BANGOR, CO. DOWN.

IAMES . CLEALAND .
IAMES . MOOR.

OF. BANGOR.
OF. BANGOR.

BELFAST, CO. ANTRIM.

BELFAST .
ALEXANDER. SINKLAR.
GEO. MICCARTNAY.

GEORGE . MARTIN. OF.
GEORGE. MARTIN. OF.
GEORGE. MICARTNE*
HENRY. SMITH. IN.
HVGH.DVOK.

HVGH. ECCLES. OF.

HVGH. SPAIRE. MARCHANT.
HVMPHRY . DOBBIN. OF.
IAMES . BIGGER . MARCHAN.
IAMES . CHALMERS .IN.
IOHN. BYSH . BELFAST.

IOHN . BVSH. BELLFAST.

VOL. IV.

A Ship.

IN . BELFAST.

OF . BELLFAST.
BELFAST. MARCHAN.
BELFAST . MARCHANT.
OF. BELFAST.

BELFAST . MERCH™

IN. BELLFAST .
BELLFAST . MARCHANT.
IN. BELFAST. HIS . PENNY.
BELFAST . MARCH?

IN. BELFAST.
BELFAST. MARCHANT.

1668

1670

1657

1671
1657
1656
1637
1666
1657

1656
1670

1666
1670

66.
67.
68.
69.
70.
ae
72.
73.
74.
75.
76.
77.
78.
79.

80.
81.
82.
83.

84,

85.
86.
87.
88.

89.

90.

91.

92.
93.

XXX

IOHN . CLVGSTON .

IOHN . CLVGSTON.

IOHN . CORRY. OF.
IOHN. GIVAN.

IOHN. KILPATRICK .
IOHN.STEWARD. OF.
IOHN . STEWART. HIS. 1?
IOSIAH. MARTIN.
MICHAELL . BIGGER.
ROBERT. WHITSIDE.IN.
WILL .LOKART. THO. AITKIN.
WILLIAM. MOORE.
WILLIAM. SMITH .
WILLIAM. SMITH.

IN. BELFAST.
IN. BELFAST . MARCH?
BELLFAST. MARCHANT.

IN. BELFAST.

IN. BELFAST. MARCHT.
BELFAST.

THE. ARMES . OF . BALFAST.
IN. BELFAST.

OF. BELLFAST.

BELLFAST . MARCHANT.
MERCHANTS .IN- BELFAST.
History of Belfast, p. 81.
OF. BELFAST.

IN. BELFAST.

BELLEMANOGH, CO. ANTRIM.

IOHN . HARPER . MARCH?
IOHN. WAX¥#* . MARC#.
ROBART. BOYD. MAR.
WILLIAM. ADARE.

BELTURBET,

ROBART. HARES. AT.

IN. BELEMENOCKE.
IN. BELLEMENOCK .
IN. BELLEMANOGH .
IN. BELLIMINOCH.

CO. CAVAN.

BELLTVRBRATT . #*#** .

BIRR, KING’S COUNTY.

MARCVS.ARCHER.OF.

MICHAELL . CANTWELL.

RICHARD . ARCHER .

BY. ROBERT. IEFFES. OF.
BIRR. TO. PASS. FOR.1I.D.

THOMAS . LANGTONN .IN.

BIRR . MARCHANT.
OF. BIRR. MARCHANT.
OF . BIRR .MARCHAN .

1657

1656

1656
1657
1657
1657
1667

1657

1671

1667

IN . NECESSARY . CHAINGE. WITH .

LABOVRERS .AN. OTHERS.
BIRR . MARCHANT.

BORRISOKANE, CO. TIPPERARY.

THOMAS. WOOLLFORD.

BORRISOLEIGH, CO. TIPPERARY.

STEPHEN. RADFORD.

BVRRESOLE . MARCH .

BOYLE, CO. ROSCOMMON.

CORMOCK . DERMOTT . OF.
STEPHEN - DOWDALL.

ABBEY . BOYLE. ****.
OF .BOYLL. MERCHANT.

MARCHANT. OF. BVRRISGANE . 1668

1658

o4;

95.

96.
oie

98.
99.

100.
101.
102.
103.
104.
105.

106.
107.

108.

109.

110.
111.
112.
113.
114,

XXX1

BROUGHSHANE, CO. ANTRIM.

SAMVEL . ANDREW. M™* IN. BROVGHSHAIN .
CALEDON, CO. TYRONE.
IOHN - SPEARE. OF . CALLEDON. TANER.
CARLOW, CO. CARLOW.
GARRETT. QVIGLEY. OF . CARLO. MARCH.
THO . REYNALDS. OF . CARL¥*. TANER .
CARRICK, CO. TIPPERARY.
PEETER . AYLWARD . CARRICK . MARC.
WALTER . DEVEREVX . OF . CARRIKE . MAR. — 69
CARRICKFERGUS, CO. ANTRIM.
ANDREW . WILLOVGHBY . OF . CARRICKFARGYVS .
ANTHONY . HALL. IN. CARRICKFERGVS . 1656
ANTHONY. HALL. IN. CARRICKFERGVS -
Bear? Sa, A Castle. cC.F.B.
HENERY . BVRNES. IN . CARRICKFERGVS -
IOHN. DAVADYS. M‘Skimmin’s History of Carrick-
Sergus.
IOHN. WADMAN . CARRICKFERGVS.
WILLIAM . STVBBS. M‘Skimmin’s History of Carrick-
Sergus.

CARRICKMACROSS, CO. MONAGHAN.

W.B.AT.CARACKMACROSSE. WHEN. YOV. PLEASE. ILE. CHANGE.

THES.
W.B.AT.CARACK.NA®ROSS. WHEN. YOV. PLEASE.ILE.CHAINGE.
THES.

CASHELL, CO. TIPPERARY.

EDMOND . KEARNEY. CASSHEL . HALFEPENY .
EDMOND . KEARNEY . CASSHEL . MARC?
EDWARD . MIHILL. OF, CASHALL.

IOHN . NEVE. IN. CASSHELL .

IOHN. PEENE. IN. CASSHELL.

115.
116.

117.

118.

119.

120.

121.

122.

123.

124.

125.

126.

127.

128.
129.
130.
131.

XXX

PEETER . BOYTON - OF . CASHILL . MARCHN
ROBART. PRINCE. OF. CASHELL . 1664

CASTLECHICHESTER, CO. ANTRIM.

ROB. BRICE. AVTH. CASTLECHICHESTER . 1671

CASTLEDERMOT, CO. KILDARE.

HENERY . MARRENER - OF. CASTLEDERMOTT .

CHARLEMONT. CO. ARMAGH.

THOMAS. CHADS. MERCHANT. IN. CHARLEMONT-

CHARLEVILLE, CO. CORK.

A.W. PENNEY. C . CHARLIVELL . 1667

EDMOND . YEOMANS . HIS. (Cowntermarked,) CHARLEVILE.
PENNY . IN. CORK.

IOHN . BVTTELER. & . IOHN. IN. CHARLEVILLE. 1668
EXHAM.

ROBERT. COWEN. “IN. CHARLEVILE. — 79

CLARE, see LIMERICK.
CLONAKILTY, CO. CORK.

Coat of Arms. ##¥*GHNIKILTY . PE . (counter-
marked,) 1. B. FARTHING .

CLONES, CO. MONAGHAN.

WILLIAM. PARKE .IN. CLOWNIS . MARCHAN. 1664

CLONFERT. CO. GALWAY.

THOMAS. BYVTLER.MARCHANT. OF. CLONFERT. 1676

CLONMEEN, CO. CORK.

CLONMEEN . PENNEY . A Tree behind a Quadruped.

CLONMEL. CO. TIPPERARY.

ANDREW - ROBESON . OF . CLONMEL . HIS . 1?

ANDREW - ROBESON. OF . CLONMEL . HIS . (2° cowntermarked.)
ANN . HENBVRY . IN. CLONMELL . 1663
GEORGE . CARR - OF . CLONMELL . 1656

132.
133.
134.
135.
136.

137.
138.
139.
140.
141.
142.
143.

144.

145.
146.
147.
148.
149.
150.
151.

152.
153.

154.
155.

XXXIlil

I.B.OF. CLONMELL.
RICHARD. CARLETON. OF.
RICHARD. HAMERTON.
RICHARD - HAMERTON .
WILLIAM. HENBVRY. OF.

FOR. CITTY. AND. COVNTY. 1658
CLONMELL . MERCHANT .

IN. CLONMELL . 1657
OF . CLONMELL . 1664
CLONMELL . 1656

CLOWNIS, see CLONES.

COLERAINE, CO. LONDONDERRY.

ALEXANDER . MILLER .
GILBERT . WP *¥X¥#*K# .
HVGH . M¥*#* . MAR#% .
IOHN. BROWNE.

IOHN. BROWNE. MARCH?
WIL. ROSE. OF. COLRAINE.
WIL™ . ROSE. OF. COLRAINE .

IN. COLRAINE.MARCHANT. 1665

# . HK*RANE . MAXX.

IN. COLK#**X .

COLRENE. MAR.

IN. COLERAINE.

EXCHANGE .FOR.A.CAN.

HIS . EXCHANGE. FOR. A. CAN. (of
Beer.

CONNAUGHT.

IA. BROWNE. FARMER.

OF . EXCISE. IN. CONAGHT .

CORK, CO. CORK.

CORK. CITTY .P.M. MAYOR.
cork .(A square piece).
CORKE.
A. CORKE. FARTHING .
A. CORCK . HALFPENNY .
A.CORK. PENNY.C.C.
EDMOND . YEOMANS . “HIS -
PENNY . IN CORKE.
EDMOND . YEOMANS . HIS .
PENNY .IN.CORKE .
EDWARD.GOBLE. OF.
EDWARD. KAVENACH .
GEORGE . YOVNG.

A Ship and Castle. 1658
A Castle.

Blank on reverse.

A .CORKE. FARTHING .

c.c- 1656
THE. ARMES. OF. CORK. 1659
Adam and Eve in Paradise. 1678

(Countermarked,) CHARLEVILE .

CORK. BRAZIER - 1672
OF . CORKE. MARCHAN .
IN. CORKE. 1657

* In the field of the reverse there is a Bear; on the obverseaRose. These
symbols are transposed on No. 142, which renders the meaning obscure without
the evidence of No. 143.

156.
157.
158.

159.

160.

161.

162.

163.
164.
165.
166.

167.
168.
169.

170.
171.
172.

173.

174.
175.
176.
177.
178.

XXXIV

IONAS. MORRIS. OF. CORK. A Ship and Castle.

IONAS . MORRIS. OF . CORK. A Ship and Castle. 1657

WILLIAM. BALLARD. HIS. Royal Oak. 1667

PENNY . IN. CORKE.
COWRY (GOREY? CO. WEXFORD).

EDWARD - CAVENACH . OF . COWRY. MARCH?
DINGLE, CO. KERRY.

A. DINGLE. PENNY . A man with a bow, &c. 1679
DOWN, COUNTY OF.

ARTHVR . SQVIRE . COVNTY . OF . DOWNE.

DOWNPATRICK, CO. DOWN.
IAMES . STEWART. MERCHANT. HIS. TOKEN. IN. DOWN « (DEC.

in the field.) 1658
IAMES . THOMSON. MA. IN .DOWNE. PATRICK . 1670
IOHN.LAWE. DOWNEPATRICK «
SENESCHALL. HIS. TOKEN. OF . DOWNEPATRICK .
WILLIAM . THOMSON . ’ OF. DONNPATHRICKE .
DROGHEDA, CO. LOUTH.
ANDREW . HAMLIN. OF . DROGHEDA . MARCHANT.
EDWARD . BYTHELL . OF . DROGHEDA. MARCHANT.
EDWARD. MARTINE. IN. (HIS. DROVGHEDA. MARCH?
HALFPENY) .
EDWARD. MARTTIN . OF . DROGHEDA .
FRANCIS . POOLE . OF DROGHEADE. MARCHANT. 1656
HEN . COKER. OF . DROHEDAES. 10. HAYENS . ON. Y. KEY.
IRELAND . DUBLIN. 1656
HEN. COKER. OF. DROHEDAES. FOR . NECESSARY . CHANGE.
IRELAND. A. PENNY. TOK’. 1660
HUGH . FOWKES. OF. DROGHEDA. GLASER .
HUGH . FOWKES. OF. DROGHEDA. GLASYR.
IOHN . BELLEW. OF . DROGHEDA. MARCH.
IOHN. BRENNAN. OF. DROHEDA. 1663
IOHN. KILLOGH. OF . DROHEDA. MARCH.
IOHN.LEY.IN. DROGHEDA. MARCHANT. 1657

180.
181.

182.

183.
184,
185.
186.
187.

188.
189.
190.
191.

192.
193.
194,

195.
196.
197.
198.
199.
200.
201.
202.
203.
204,

205.
206.
207.
208.
209.
210.

XXXV

IOHN. LEY. MARCHANT .

LEBBEVS.LOWND.A.
HALPENY.

LVKE.CONLY. OF . DROGHEDA .
HIS. PENY.

OLIVER. BIRD. OF.

RICHARD . IACKSON .

RICHARD. TIRELL. OF.

SAML. STANBRIDG.

THOMAS, Px***RD. OF.

DROMORE, CO. DOWN.

EDWARD. HALL.
IOHN .GVTHRY.
PHELEM . MAGENIS.
WILLIAM. HALTRIGE .

DUBLIN, CO. DUBLIN.

THE « DVBLIN . HALFPENNIE .
ALEX. AICKIN. MARCHAN .
ALEXANDER . AICKIN.
MARCHANT.
ANDREW. LLOYD .IN .
ANTHONY . DERREY .IN.
ARLENTER. VSHER. FISH .
ARLENTER. VSHER . IN « FISH.
ARTHVR . HARVIE,IN.
ARTHVR. HARVEY. IN. HIGH.
ARTHVR. HARWIE.
CHRISTO. BENNETT.
CHRISTOPHER . BENNET. THO.
CHRISTOPHER . BENNET .
IN. S7
CHRISTOPHER . CIFFAR .
DENNIS . QUINNE .
EDMOND . THOMPSON.
EDMVND . SPRING.
EDWARD. HARRIS.
EDWARD. MICHELL. OF.

IN. DROGHEDA. 1664

DROGHADA . GROSER . 1667
'

MARCHANT. 1670

DROCHEDA , MARCHANT.

OF . DROGHEDA. MARCHA?

DROGHEDA . MARCHT

OF. DROGHEDA. 1653

DROGHADA . MARCHANT.

IN. DROMORE. EVAGH.

IN. DROMORE. 1663

OF. DROMORE.

OF . DROMOR . 1668

LONG.LIVE. THE. KING. 1679

IN . SKINER. ROW. DVBLIN.

IN.SKINER . ROW. DVBLIN. —68

DVBLIN . MARCHANT. —58

CASTLE. STREET,DVBLIN. 1657

SHAMBLES . STREET. DVBLIN.
SHAMBLES . STREET. DVBLIN.
DVBLIN . MARCHANT.

STREETE .IN. DVBLIN. 1656
IN .DVBLIN. 1653
MARCHANT. 1656

STREET .DVBLIN. MARCHANT.
THOMAS. DVBLIN. MARCHANT.

OF. DVBLIN . MARCH.
MEARCHANT.IN.DVBLIN.
IN. DVBLIN -

IN .DVBLIN. MARCHANT.
IN. COPPER. ALLY .DVBLIN .
OXMANTOWNE. DVBLIN.

1654
1665

211.
212.
213.
214.
215.
216.
217.

218.
219.
220.
221.
222.
223.
224,
225.

226.
227.
228.
229.
230.
231.
232.
233.

234.

235.
236.

237.
238.
239.
240.
241.
242.
243.

XXXVI

EDWARD. WAYNMAN.
ELNATHAN. BROCK.
ELNATHAN. BROCKE .
ELVATHAN . BROCKE.

GEO . DICKINSON . DVBLIN .
GEORGE. GILBERT.

GERRARD . COLLEY.AT.RED.+

GILBERT - IOHNSON .IN.

HENRY .BOLLARDT.

HENRY . BOLLARDT.

HENRY . MARTYN.

HENRY . REYNOLDS , IN.

HENRY . RVGGE. APOTHECARY.

HENRY -RVGGE. APOTHECARY.

HENRY. WARREN .IN. HIGH.
STRET.IN.DVBLIN.

HENRY. YEATES.

IAMES . CLEERE.IN.

IAMES. KELLEY.IN.

IESPAR . ROADS . BARBADAS.

IGNATIUS. BROWNE .IN.

IO. DEMYNIERS. DVBLIN.

10. FLOOD. HIGH. STREET.

10. HAYENS. ON.Y.KEY.
DVBLIN.

10 . PARTINGTON . GOVLDSME .

10H .SMITH.IN. HIGH.STRE.
IOHN . BETSON.AT.Y. WHITE.
LION.
IOHN . BRERETON. OF.
IOHN.BVSH. OF . DVBLIN.
IOHN . BVSH. OF. DVBLIN .
IOHN . COOKE. GROCER.
IOHN.DVTTON.IN. THOMAS.
IOHN. FORRIST .AT. THE.
IOHN. FOXALL. AT. THE.
SIGNE.

IN . CORKE. HILL. DVBLIN .

IN. DVBLIN. 1656
IN. DVBLIN. 1654
IN. DVBLINE. 1657

IN. CHEKER . LANE . M¥x%*. 1657

BRIDG. STREET. DVBLIN.

IN. HIGH . STREET . DVBLIN.
APOTHECARY .

THOMAS. STREET. DVB.

APOTICARY.IN.DVBLIN. 1654

APOTICARY.IN.DVBLIN. 1663

SKINNER. ROW.DVBLIN . 1668

HIGH . STREET. DVBLIN.

IN. CASTLE .STRET. DVB.

IN . CASTLE , STREET. DVB.

Coronet and Feathers.

IN. COPPER . ALLY . DVBLIN.
BRIDG . STREETE . DVB.
NICOLAS. STREET. DVBLIN.
CASTELL. STREET. DVBLIN. 1657
HIGH. STRET.DVBLIN. PEVT® 1671
SVGAR. LOFE. BRIG .STRE.
DVBLIN . MARCHANT.
HEN . COKER. OF . DROHEDAES.
IERLAND . 1656
KINGES . HEAD . SKINNOR .«
ROW. DVBLIN.
IN. DUBLINE . MARCHANT.
IN. HIGH. STREETE . DVBLIN.

MAR.
DVBLIN. MARCHANT. 1667
IN. CASTLE . STREET.

IN. CASTLE. STREETE. 1656
THOMAS . STREET. DVBLIN.
STREET. IN.DVBLIN. 1665

BRIDG . FOOTE. DVBLIN.
OF. THE.FOX.IN. DVBLIN.

XXXVI

244, IOHN. FOXALL. AT. YE.
SIGNE.
245. IOHN. HOOx*. AT.THE.
246.
247.
248.
249.
250.
251.
252.
253.
254,
255.
256.
257.
258.
259.

IOHN. LOVETT .IN.

IOHN . MOXON. IN. SKINER.

IOHN. NICHOLAS. OF.

IOHN.PVLLER .IN.

IOHN . SEAWELL. BRASER .

IOHN .SENDELL. IN. S?

IOHN.SWEETMAN.-IN.

IOHN. TOTTIE.AT.THE.

IOHN . TOTTIE. MARCHANT.

IOHN . WARREN. HIGH . STREET.

ISAAC. TAYLER. IN.

LEWIS . DES . MENIERES .

LEWIS . DES. MYNIERES .

LIONEL . NEWMAN . THE.
COFFEE. HOVSE.IN.DVBLIN.

MARKE. QVINE. APOTHYCARY .

MARTIN. DIX. IN.

MARY . DRINKWATER. IN.

MATHEW . FRENCH.

MIC . WILSON . OF. DVBLIN.

NICH . DELAMAIN. IN.

NICHOLAS. HARRIS. TALOW.

NICHOLAS . WHITE. IN.

260.
261.
262.
263.
264.
265.
266.
267.

268.
269.
270.
271.
272.
273.
274.
275.
276.
277.

OWEN. KELLY.IN.
RANDAL. LESTER.
RICH. SIMKIN. OF.
RICH. TYLE.OF.ST.
RICHARD. CHESSES. IN.
RICHARD . COOKE. OF .
RICHARD . GRENWOOD. MAR.
RICHARD . HOVGHTON.
RICHARD . MARTIN.
RICHARD . WARREN . MARCH?
IN.

VOL IV. e

OF. THE. FOX .IN. DVBLIN.

TIMBER. YARD.IN. DVBLIN.
DAMAS. STREET.

THOMAS. STRET. DVBLIN.

ROWE.IN.DVBLIN.

DVBLIN .MARCHANT.

FISHAMBLE .STREET .DVBLIN.

IN.SKINER .ROW.DVBLIN.

1657
1667

FRANCIS. STRET.DVB.
DVBLIN. CORN. MARKET.

BRIDGFOOTE. DVBLIN. 1657
IN. DVBLIN. 1663
DVBLIN . TALLOW . CHANDLER .
SKINER. ROW. DVBLIN. 1657
MARCHANT. IN. DVBLIN.

OF . DVBLIN. MERCHANT ;

A Lion rampant. 1664
IN. DVBLIN . 1654

CORNE.MARKET. DVB.
SKYNNER. ROW.IN.DVBLIN. 1657
HIGH . STREET. IN. DVBLIN. 1655
HIS . HALFPENY . 1672
STONI. BETTER . DVBLIN .
CHANDLER . IN DVBLIN.
HIGH . STREET. IN. DVBLIN.

HIS. PENY .
SKINER . ROW. DVBLIN. 1666
IN. THOMAS. STREET. DVBLIN. 1655
DVBLIN . MARCHAN™
PATRICKS . CLOSE. DVBLIN.
s? .WARKBERS.STR. MARCH?.DYB.
DVBLINE . MARCHANT.
HIGH. STRET.DVBLIN.
OF . DVBLIN. MARCHANT.
CASTEL.STREET.DVBLIN. 1657.
s?, THOMAS . STREET. DVBLIN. 1667

278.
279.
280.
281.
282.
283.

284.
285.
286.
287.
288.
289.
290.
291.
292.
293.
294.

295.
296.
297.
298.
299.
300.
301.

302.
303.
304.

305.
306.
307.
308.

309.
310.

XXXVIII

RIDGLEY . HATFEILD.
ROBERT. BATRIP.IN.
ROBERT. FREEMAN. IN.DVBLIN.
ROBERT . HVCHINS .

ROBERT. PARTINGTON .

ROGER . HALLEY . OF .DVBLIN.

SAMVEL. SALTONSTON .
SAMVEL . SALTONSTONE.
SAMVEL. WESTON.
STEPHEN . CLARK. DVB.
SYMON. CARCE.
THO.FLOOD.HIGH.STRET.
THO. GOVLD . MARCHANT.
THO. LOWEN.

THO. PAGETT. TALLOW.
THOMAS . ORXX*#.
THOMAS .S**GHT.

WALT. BRCE.IN. CORN.
WALTER. HARRIS .OF.
WALTER . MOTTLEY. MARCH.
WARNAR. WESTENRA.

WIL. BROOKING.OF.

WILL. EVES .MARCHANT.IN.
WILL. HILL. SKENER. ROW.

WILL.MOVNT. MARCH! .IN.
WILL. TAYLOR . MARCHAN™
WILLAM.STOKS.IN. HIGH.
STR.
WILLIAM . BARRET.
WILLIAM. COLLYS. IN.
WILLIAM . ETGER.IN.
WILLIAM. HVLME.IN.

IN. DVBLIN. MARCHANT. 1654

CASTELL. STRET.DVBLIN. 1657

CASTLE . STREET. MARC.

SWAN. BLIND. KEY.

IN. DVBLIN . MARCHANT.

ARTIZEN . AND. SKINNER . IN
SKINNER . ROWE.

IN. DVBLIN . MARCHANT.

IN. DVBLIN. MARCHANT.

MARCHANT.IN.DVBLIN. 1654

CHRIST . CHVRCH. YARD.

IN. BRIDG. STRET. DVBLIN.

DVBLIN . MARCHANT .

IN. HIGH. STRET. DVBLIN.

IN. PATRICK . STREET . DVBLIN.

CHANDLER. HIGH .STREET.DVBLIN.

BRIDG . FOOT. DVBLIN.

EXCHANG . CHRIST. CHVRCH.
YARD.DVB. —65

MARKET. DVBLIN.

DVBLIN . MARCHANT .

IN. BRIDG. STREET . DVBLIN.

IN. DVBLIN. MARCHANT. 1655

DYBLINE. HABERDASHE®

NICHOLAS. STRET. DVBLIN.

PESTELL». AN . MORTAR. DVBLIN.

165

CHRIST . CHVRCH . YARD. DVBLIN.

IN . SKINNER . ROW. DVBLIN.

IN.DVBLIN. MARCHANT. 1671

CHRIST . CHVRCH . YARD. DVBLIN.
SKINNER . ROW. DVBLIN. 1666
DVBLIN . MARCHANT. 1663
HIGH. STREET . DVBLIN.

DUNDALK, CO. LOUTH.

DVNDALKE.
BRANWAITE . CEASAR.OF.

CORPORATION . 1663
DVNDALKE. MARCHANT.

311.
312.
313.

314,
315.
316.

317.

318.

319.

320.

321

322.
323.
324.

325.

326.
327
328.
329,

330.

XXX1X

GEORGE. LAMBERT. OF. DVNDALKE . MARCHANT.
IOHN. WILSHIER. F.OF. DVNDALKE. MARCHANT.
OATES . CROX**#**. MARCHANT . DVNDA¥*.

DUNGANNON, CO. TYRONE.

IAMES .HANNA. IN . DONGANON. MARCH.
RO.NELLSON . OF . DVNGANON . APOTHECRY.
ROB. NELLSON. OF. DANGONNON . POTHERY .

DUNGARVAN, CO. WATERFORD.

THOMAS . NICOLL . OF. DVNGARVAN.

EDGEWORTHSTOWN, CO. LONGFORD.

FRANSIS . WELSH.IN. 'EDG WORTH. TOWNE .

ELPHIN, CO. ROSCOMMON.

ANDREW . MAR*K**. OF. ELFINE .MARC.

ENNIS, CO. CLARE.

DAVID . WHX****.IN. ENNIS. A. PENY.

ENNISKEAN, CO. CORK.

HENRY. WH***N .MERCHANT. IN. ENISKEAN . HIS. PENNY.

ENNISKILLEN, CO. FERMANAGH.

ABRAHAM. CLEMENTS - OF. INISKILLEN . MARC.
DAVID. RYND. J ENISKILLIN. MARC.
WILLIAM. COOPER . IN . INISKILLIN .

FOURE, CO. WESTMEATH.

GAROTT . TYRELL. OF .FOVRE.

GALWAY, CO. GALWAY.

ABR™.. CHRISTIAN. MARCH! .IN. GALLWAY.
ALDRIGE. SADLER . GALLAWAY . BAKER.
AMBROS.LYNCH. OF. GALLWAY. MARCHAN .
BAR.FRENCH.MARCHANT. = (Leeverse detrited.)

LAT. OF. GALWAY.

DOMINICK . FRENCH . OF, GALLWAY . MARCH.

1677

1678

—57

1670

1664

331.
332.
333.
334.
335.
336.
337.
338.

339.
340.
341.
342.
343.
344.
345.
346.
347.
348.

ag.

350

351.

352.

353.

354.

DOMINICKE. LYNCH.
EDWARD. ORMSBY . OF .
FRANCIS . BANCKES. OF.

GEORG . DAVISON .IN. HIGH.

GEORGE. STANTON.
IARVIS. HINDE .
IOHN.BODLE. OF.

IOHN. GROME . MARCHANT.

IOHN. MORREY. OF.
MARCVS. LYNCH . OF.
PATR. BROWNE . MERC?
PEETER . PARR. MERCHANT.
RICHARD. ORMSBY .

ROB. WARNER. MARCH.
THO. BROVGHTO™ . MARCH:
THOMAS. BROWNE . OF .

W#xxER. HICKES. MERCHANT.
WILL. STANLY. OF.GALWAY.

OF . GALLWAY.

GALLWAY . MARCHANT.

GALLWAY . PEWTERER .

STREET . IN. GALLOWAY.

GALLWAY . MACHANT.

OF . GALLAWAY.

GALLAWAY. MACHAN.

OF. GALLWAY. VIVE.LE.
ROY.

GALLWAY. MARCHANT.

CALLWAY.MARCHAN.

IN. GALLWAY .

» GALLWAY . MARCHANT.

»GALLAWAY.

» GALLWAY.

GALLAWAY.MARCHAN.

AT.GALLWAY. HIS. PENNY.

Coat of Arms.

GLASSLOUGH, CO. MONAGHAN. °

IOHN. PATERSON.

IN . GLASELOCH .

GLENARM, CO. ANTRIM.

ARCHIBALD . ADDAIRE.

MAR .IN. GLENARME.

GOREY, see COWRY.

GOWRAN, CO. KILKENNY.

FRANCIS. BARKER.

OF .GORON.

HOLLYWOOD, CO. DOWN.

IAMES . SIM. OF.

HOLLYWOOD.

INESCRONE, CO. SLIGO.

THO . GOODIN . MARCHANT.

OF . INESCRONE.

JAMESTOWN, CO. ROSCOMMON.

BRYAN. BEIRNE. OF.

IAMESTOWNE . MARCHT

1665

1664

1669
1669
1665
1664
1669

1669
1659

1671

1656

KELLS, CO. MEATH.

355. EDWARD. DYES. OF. KELLS . MARCHANT. 1669
356. IGNATIVS . FLEMING . OF . KELLY. MERCHANT.
KERRY.
357. KERY.T.S. The Commonwealth Arms.
358. IN. THE. COVNTY. OF. KERRY.

KILBEGGAN, CO. WESTMEATH.

359. HEN. DAY. KILLBEG’N. c° . WESTMEATH .
360. RICHARD. HARISON. OF. KILBEGAN . MARCHAN. 1658

KILDARE, CO. KILDARE.

361. IAMES. MONEY. OF. KILDARE. MARCH.

KILFENA, CO. LIMERICK.

362. IOHN.GODSELL. OF. KILFENA.

KILFINAN, CO. LIMERICK.

363. IOHN.GODSELL. OF. KILLFINAN. 1667

KILKENNY, CO. KILKENNY.

364. FOR. THE. ¥x¥x*. KILKENNY » ¥#X*#% . 1659
365. EDWARD.ROTH. MARCHANT. IN.KILKENNY. 1663
366. EDWARD .SEWELL. OF. KILLKENY . TALLOW. CHAN.

367. IAMES. PVRCELL. IRISHTOWNE . KILLNY .

368. IOHN. BEAVOR. OF . KILKENY .

369. IOHN. BOLTON . KILKENNY .

370. IOHN. LANGTON .IN. KILKENNY. MAR.

371. IOHN. WHITTLE. IN. KILKENY . 1656
372. LUCAS. WALE. OF. KILKENY. MERCHANT.

373. PETER .GOODIN.OF. KILKENY. MARCHANT.

374. RALPH .SKANLAN. KILLKENY . 1656
375. RICHARD . INWOOD. KILKENNY.

376. THOMAS. ADAMS. KILKENNY . PENY- 1658
377. THOMAS. ADAMS. KILKENNY. HAPENY. 1658
378. THOMAS. DAVIS. KILKENY. EXCISE. OFFIS,

379. THOMAS. NEVELL. OF. KILKENY . 1658

380. WILLIAM. KEOVGH. KILKENY. GOLDSMITH.

381.
382.
383.

384.
385.

386.

387.

388.
389.
390.
391.
392.
393.

394

395.
396.

397

398.
399.
400.
401.
402.

xlii

KILLYLEIGH, CO. DOWN.

ALEX, *#* AD. OF.
DAVID. POLLOK.IN.
IAMES . WILLIAMSON.

KILLILEAH . MERCHAN.

KILLILEAGH . COVNTY. ****.

IN. KILILEAH .MARCH*

KILMALLOCK, CO. LIMERICK.

IAMES . CARPENTER. MARC.
MATHEW. MEADE. MERCHAN.

OF. KILMALOCEKE .
KILMALOCK .

KILREA, CO. LONDONDERRY.

NICHOLAS . EDWARDS.

OF . KILREA.

KILWORTH, CO. CORK.

CHRISTO. CROKER.

OF . KILLWORTH.

KINSALE, CO. CORK.

KINSALE .
A.K.SALE. PENNY.
THE . KINSALE. PENNY.
IOHN. WATTS. OF.
THOMAS . BURROWES.
WILLIAM. B#xNDE. -

A Portcullis.
Coat of Arms.
Coat of Arms.
KINGSALE -

OF . KINGSA*##.

OF . KINSALE. **#*.

LANNBEG, CO. ANTRIM.

THO. RICKABIE.

IN. LANNBEGG .

LAZEY HILL, CO. DUBLIN.

NIC . DELONE. LAZY. HILL.

NICHOLAS.. ROCHFORD.

Adam and Eve.
LAZEY. HILL.

LETTERKENNY, CO. DONEGAL.

WILLIAM. ANDERSO® .oOF.

LATERKENIE . MARCH™

LIMERICK, CO. LIMERICK.

LIMERICK .

LIMERICK . BVTCHERS.
CITY. OF. LIMERICK.
CITTY . OF . LIMERICK .
ANTHONY. BARTLETT.

CLARE -

HALFPENNY .

CHANGE. &. CHARITY.
CHANGE. & .CHARITY .

16x8
1664
1668

1673

1678

1667

1677
1668
1659
1668
1667

1679
1658
1658

MERCHANT. OF. LYMERICK. 1671

xii

403. ANTHONY. BARTLETT. MERCHANT. OF. LYMERICK.

404. ED. WIGHT.OF.LIMBRICK. HIS.HALFPENY. 1677
405. ED. WIGHT. OF. LIMBRIK. HIS . HALFPENY . 1677
406. EDWARD. CLARKE. OF . LYMERICK. 1670
407. EDWARD. CLARKE. OF. LYMERICK.?.

408. IOHN . BELL. MERCHT IN . LIMRICK.

409. 1OHN. BENNET. MERC. LYMRICK. PENNY. 1668
410. RICHARD. PEARCE. OF. LIMRICK - APOTHECAR. 1668
411. ROWLAND . CREAGH. LYMRICK . MERCH.

412. THO. LINCH. OF . LIMRICK .- HIS. HALFPENY. TOKEN. 1679
413. THOMAS. MARTEN. MERCHANT.IN.LYMRICK. 1669
414, WILLIAM. #**##% . IN. LIMBRICK . HIS. HALFPENY. 1679

LISBURN, CO. ANTRIM.

415. ADDAM. LEATHES. OF . LISBVRNE. GENT.
416. EDWARD. MOORE. IN . LISBVRNE - 1666
417. 10. Px*x*. LISBORN. MAR. The old Market-house.

LISMALIN, CO. TIPPERARY.

418. GARRET. QVIGLEY . IN. LISMALIN . 1659

LISNEGARVY,* CO. ANTRIM.

419. BRIAN. MAGEE. IN. LISNEGARVY .
420. DENIS. MAGEE. MARCHT OF . LISNEGARVY.
421. OLIVER. TAYLOR . MERCE® IN. LISNEGARVY.
422, OLIVER. TAYLOR. MR. IN. LISNEGARVY. 1658
423. w.R.D.M. LISNEGARVIE. 1656

LONDONDERRY, CO. LONDONDERRY.

424. CLOATHINGE.IN.L.DERRY, FOR. FISHING. AND. EXCH.

AQ5. TRRKK . SHEKKK . IN . LONX##*#% « 166x
426. IAMES. BARTON. OF . LONDONDERY. 1666
427. IAMES. CONINGHAM. IN . LONDONDERRY . —68
428. IOHN. BVCHANAN. OF . LONDONDERRY .

429. SAMVEL. DAWSON. LONDONDERRY . MER .

430. SAMVEL. RATCLIFFE . OF . LONDON. DERRY.

431. WILLIAM .RODGER. OF. LONDON . DERRY. MARCH!

* The ancient name of Lisburn.

432.

433.

434.
435.
436.
437.
438.
439.
440.

441.

442.
443.

444,

445.

446.

447.

448.
449.
450.
451.

xliv

LONGFORD, CO. LONGFORD.

ROGER . FARELL. OF. LONGFORD .
LOUGHGALL, CO. ARMAGH.
ROBERT. BENNETT .IN. LOCHGALL . MARCHAN=
LOUGHREAGH, CO. GALWAY.
CHRISTOFER . POORE. LOVGHREAGH .MER.
CHRISTOPHER . FRENCH. OF. LAVGHREAGH. MER. 1656
EDMOND. KELLY. OF. LOVGHREAGH . MAC.
IOHN. POORE. OF. LOGHREAGH.
LAVRENCE . MOORE. LOVGHRE. MERCHAN.
RICHARD . HARRIS . LOVGHREGH . SKNER. 7
#4 «POWER . LOVGHREAGH - MAR.
LURGAN, CO. ARMAGH.
THOMAS. WHITE. OF.LVRGAN. 1666
MAGHERAFELT, CO. LONDONDERRY.
HVGH . RAINEY. OF. MAGHRYFELT . MERCH . 1671
WILLIAM. RAINEY. OF. MAIGHEREYFELT. 1668
MAGHERALIN, CO. ARMAGH.
GILBERT. FERGESON. OF .MAHERLIN . MARCH .
MAGHERAMORNE, CO. ANTRIM.
IOHN.BVRNES.IN.MACHRI- HIS. PENIE. 1672
MORN .IN.
IOHN . BVRNES. ROMINM. HIS .PENEY. 1672
KXXX*XNIN.
MANORHAMILTON, CO. LEITRIM.
GEORGE.ROBB.MERCHANT. OF. MANERHAMLEITON.
MARYBOROUGH, QUEEN’S CO.
EDWARD . NICHOLIS . OF . MAREBROVGH.
IAMES . PRENDERGAST. OF. MARYBOROVGH -
IOHN. PARTRIDGE. OF . MARYBOROVGH. 1658

WALTER. GORMAN. OF. MARYBOROVGH .

452.

453,
454.

455.
456.

457.
458.

459.
460.
461.
462.
463.
464,

465.

466.
467.
468.
469.
470.
471.
472.
473.
474.
475.

xlv

MAYNOOTH, CO. KILDARE.

RALPH . ****OCK. OF.

MAYNOOK# . 4*** »

MONAGHAN, CO. MONAGHAN.

GEORGE. CVNNINGHAM .
ROBERT. AGNEW.IN.

MONASTEREVEN, CO. KILDARE.

NAT. SWAINE. TANNER.

ROBERT. HOBSON. MARC? IN , MONSTEREVEN -

MONEYMORE, CO. LONDONDERRY.

DAVID. BELL. MARCHANT.

MANAGHANE. MARCH. 1664
MONOGHAN . MARCHANT.
IN. MONSTEREVEN . 1673

IN. MVNNYMORE. HIS. PENNY. 1671

HENRY. HVNTER. OF. MINIMOOR . 1671
MOUNTMELLICK, QUEEN’S CO.

NATHANIEL. DIER. MOVNTMELECE . 1664

NATH***** .DIER. MOVNTMELECK. 1665

RICHARD. WRIGHT. AT. MOVNTT . MELLECK . 1656

RICHARD. WRIGHT. AT. MOVNTT . MELLECK. 1659

RICHARD . WRIGHT. MOVNTMELLECE . 1659

WILLIAM . WILCOCKS. MOVNTMELICK . SADL® 1670

MOUNTRATH, QUEEN’S Co.

NICHOLAS. RAGGET. MARCHANT. MOVNTRATH.
MULLINGAR, CO. WESTMEATH.

THESE . TOKENS. ARE. FOR. MVLLINGAR.

ANTHONI. MELAGHLIN . MVLLINGAR. MAR.

CHARIS . MELLAGHLIN. OF MVLLINGAR. HIS. HALPENY .

CHRISTOPHER. GILBERT. OF. MVLLINGR.

CRISTOHER . PETTIT. MYLINGAR. MARCHA? 1667

IAMES . MELAGHLIN . OF .MVLLINGAR. MAR. 1655

IAMES . MEXX##**N . OF - MYVLOINGAR . HIS. HALPENY.

IOHN. DOVGLAS. OF. MVLINGAR . VINTENER . 1659

THOMAS .Gx*x*. OF.
*kkAKE , MVLLENGAR .

VOL. IV.

MVLLINGAR. MAR.
HIS. HALFEPENY .

476.

477.

478.
479.
480.
481.

482,

483.

484.
485.

486.

487.

488.

489

490.

491.

xlvi

NAAS, CO. KILDARE.

RICHARD . ****AS- OF . NAASE . MKRCHT

NAVAN, CO. MEATH.

ANT. CAMDEN.OF.NAVAN. FEARE. GOD. HONER. THE. KING.

NEAGHRUNE, on NENAGH, CO. TIPPERARY.

IOSEPH. LVCAS. OF. NEAGHRVNE. MAR. 1668
MAVRICE. THOMAS. OF. NENAGH. 1666
ROB . HYTCHINSON. OF. NENAGH. CLEARK . 1658
ROB . HVTCHINSON. OF. NENAGH . CLEARK. 1659

NEWCASTLE, CO. LIMERICK.

PATRICK. CREAGH. IN. NEWCASTL. MAR.

NEWRY, CO. DOWN.
ALEX .HALL. OF. NEWRY. 1668
NEWTOWN, CO. DOWN.

IAMES .SMARTTS. OF . NVTOWNE.
IAMES . TEMPLETON. IN. NEWTOWNE. HIS .HALF. PENY.

NEWTOWN BAGNAL, CO. CARLOW.

WALTER. KARNEY- NEWTOWN. BAGNALL.

NEWTOWN LIMAVADY, CO. LONDONDERRY,

IOHN . HILLHOVSE . OF. NEWTOVNLIMAVADY.

NUROUGH. (NEWRY, CO. DOWN?)

IOHN . MIDDLETON. OF . THE. NVROVGH.

PHILIPSTOWN, KING’S CO.

RICHARD. LAMBERT . OF . PHILLIPSTOWNE. MAR™

PORTAFERRY, CO. DOWN.

ROB. BELL. HIS. TOCKEN. IN . PORTFARY. MAR- 1665

PORTARLINGTON, QUEEN’S CO.
GEORGE .COPE. OF. PORTARLINGTON . 1673

492.

493.

494.
495.
496.
497.

498.
499.
500.

501.

502
503.

504.

505.

506.
507.
508.
509.
510.

xlvii
ROSCOMMON, CO. ROSCOMMON.

VALENTINE. BROWNE. OF .ROSCOMON. MAR.

ROSCREA, CO. TIPPERARY.

IOHN. SMITH. OF. ROSCREA.

ROSS, CO. WEXFORD.

EDWARD. DAVIS.IN. ROSS . VINTENER.
IOHN. OLLIVER. OF. ROSSE . MERCHANT.
RICHARD, DELAHYD. IN. ROSSE. MARCHANT.

(R.S.) THE. DILIGENT. HAND. MAKETH. RICH. ROS.

SLIGO, CO. SLIGO.

ARCHIBOLD. CVNINGHAM. MERCH?. IN. SLIGO.
IOHN . CONINGHAME. MERCH? .IN. SLIGO.
*k#*. HYNTER. OF. SLIGO. MARCHAN.

TANDERAGEE, CO. ARMAGH.
IOHN. RICHARDSON. OF. QVARTER - MASTER .

TANROGEE.

THURLES, CO. TIPPERARY.

RICHARD. PVRSELL. OF. THVRLES.
THOMAS. FITZ. GERALD. OF . THVRLES.

TIPPERARY, CO. TIPPERARY.

(R -C ») TEPERARY . WILL. CHANGE. THEM. AGAN.

TOOME, CO. ANTRIM.

RICH. BODKIN .OF. TOOME. FOR . FERRY . FORGE . AND
KEKE «

TRIM, CO. MEATH.

GEORGE - HARRIS. IN. TRIM. DIER.
IAMES. KELLYE. IN. TRYM. MARCH?
IAMES. KELLYE. IN. TRYM. MARCHAN,
PATHRICK . HELOND . OF. TRYME. MARCH.

PATRICK. CLINTON. IN. TRYM. MARCH.

1678

1657

- FISH.

1663

dll.

512.

513.

514.

515.
516.
517.
518.
519.
520.
521.
522.
523.
524.
525.
526.
527.

528.
529.
530.
531.

532.
533.
534.
535.
536.
537.
538.

xl vill

TUAM, CO. GALWAY.

IAMES. TRESSY. OF.

TVVM. MARCHANT.

TULLAMORE, KING’S CO.

ROBERT . WORRELL .

IN. TVLLAMOORE .

TULLOW, CO. CARLOW.

RICH . BVRCHALL.

OF .TVLLOWE.

WATERFORD, CO. WATERFORD.

WATERFORDS .SAFETY.
WISHED.
CORPORATION. OF.

ANDREW. RICKARDS. MAYOR.

DAVID. OWEN.
EDMAND.. RVSSELL .
EDMAND. RVSSELL.

IOHN . HEAVEN.

IOHN . TX**. OF. THE.
MARY . STEPHENS. OF .
PE. CRANISBROVGH .

PEE . CRANISBROVGH .
THO. EXTON.IN.
THOMAS . NOBLE. MERCH”
ZACH. CLAYTON.

PROCEED. AND. PROSPER.

WATERFORD.

CITY. OF. WATERFORD.
OF. WATERFORD.

OF . VVATERFORD.

OF. WATERFORD.

OF . WATERFORD.
CITTY . OF. WATERFORD.

1659

1668
1658

1656
1667

THE. CITTY.OF. WATERFORD. 16**

OF . WATERFORDE.

OF. WATERFORDE.
WATERFORD. VINTNER.
#*k*k*K. OF. WATERFORD.
OF . WATERFORD.

WEXFORD, CO. WEXFORD.

CHARLES .HVDDLE. OF.
CONSTANTINE. NEAL.
EDWARD. VALE.
FRANCIS. HARVEY . OF.
WAXFORD.
GEORG . LININGTON -
JOHN . ILLINGWORTH.
MICHAEL. KEARNEY". OF .
PAVL.ALFERI.
THOMAS. IONES.
THOMAS. LOW.
WILLIAM . LOVELL .

WAXFORD .IN. IRELAND.

OF .WAXFORD. MARCHANT.

OF.WAXFORD.

1671
1671

1656
—68

WHEN .YOV.PLEASE.ILE.CHANGE.

THES.
OF. WAXFORD . MERCER .
WEXFORD . CLOTHGER.
WEXFORD. DISTILLER.
WEXFORD .CORDWINDER.
OF . WEXFORD. >
OF . WEXFORD.

OF . WAXFORD .

1657

1665

1656

_——

xlix

WICKLOW, CO. WICKLOW.

539. EDW. HARTSHOX*x .

YOUGHALL, CO. CORK.

540. THE. ARMS. OF. YOVGHALL.
641.
542.
543.
544.
545.
546.
547.
548.
549.
550.
ool.
552.

ANDREW. WANDRIK.
EDWARD . PERRY.
EDWARD. PERRY.
FLORENCE . GILES. OF.
IOHN . GERALD. OF.
IOHN . HANCOCKE .
IOHN.LVTHER. OF.
IOHN. MERRICK.
THOMAS. IONES.
THOMAS . VAVGHAN .
THOMAS. WALTERS -
y.1T.(Youghall Town.)

OF . WICKLOW . MARCHN . —58
IF .NOT. LIKED. I’LL.CHANG.
THEM. 1658
IN. YOGHILL. 1656
OF. YOVGHALL . #***.
OF . YOVGHALL . 1667
THE . TOWNE. OF. YAHALL.
YOVGHALL. 1667

OF . YOVGHALL . MARCHANT . 1666
YOVGHALL .MERCHANT . 1672
OF . YOVGHALL .

IN. YOVGHALL.

OF . YOVGHALL.

MERCHANT . OF . YOVGHAL.

A Ship. (A square piece.) 1646

APPENDIX.

FARTHING TOKENS ISSUED IN IRELAND
FROM 1832 TO 1847.

BELFAST, CO. ANTRIM.

1, IOHN. ARNOTT. &. C?.SILK.

MERCERS .HABERDASHERS. &c.

9. FERRAR.&.TAGGART. SILK.

MERCERS. HABERDASHERS. &c.

3. FERRAR. &. COMP”. SILK.

MERCERS. HABERDASHERS. &c.

ONE. FARTHING . PAYABLE * AT.
N°.%.7.&.9.BRIDGE.S!.
BELFAST.

ONE . FARTHING . PAYABLE. AT.
DONEGALL. PLACE.

ONE. FARTHING. PAYABLE. AT.
DONEGALL. PLACE .

10.

11.

12.

13.

14,

BELFAST AND CORK.

JOHN. ARNOTT. &. C°. SILK.
MERCERS . DRAPERS. &c.

ONE. FARTHING . PAYABLE. IN.
BELFAST. &. CORK.

CLONMEL, CO. TIPPERARY.

ONE. FARTHING. Jn the field a
scissors and measuring stick.

PAYABLE. AT. M°SWINEY . O’BRI-
EN. &.C°. VICTORIA. HOUSE
. ABBEY. S?. CLONMEL .

CLOYNE, CO. CORK.

R.SWANTON . WOOLLEN . DRA-
PER. & . HATTER. CLOYNE.

Same as the obverse.

CORK, CO. CORK.

CORK. MONT . DE. PIETE. TO-
KEN.

ONE. FARTHING. PAYABLE. AT.
GEO. S . BEALE’S. GROCERY.
WAREHOUSE . 14. PATRICK .
st. cork. In the field a
Unicorn’s head.

ONE. FARTHING. PAYABLE. AT.
GEO.S.BEALE’S. GROCERY.
WAREHOUSE. 82 . PATRICK.
s™.corK. In the field a
Onicorn’s head.

J.C.&.C°.LATE.TODD. &.
c°.cORK.

E. CLEBURNE. CLOTHIER.N®.
9 .GR? .GEORGE.S". CORK.
WILLIAM . FITZ. GIBBON. AND.

c°.. MERCHANTS. CORK.

Ww". FITZ . GIBBON. & .C°. GE-
NERAL. WOOLLEN . LINEN. &.
SILK. MERCH", G7. GEORGE.
S?. CORK .1835.

DENIS . HEGARTY . SPIRIT .
DEALER. 15. BARRICK.S".
CORK.

The Arms of Cork.

NEWPORT « COAL - STORES . FISH.
S?.coRK. 1842. In the field a
ship discharging coals.

NEWPORT . COAL . STORES . FISH .
st. CoRK. 1842. In the fiedda
ship discharging coals.

ONE . FOURTH. OF. A. PENNY.
PAYABLE. IN. CORK. 1841.

E. CLEBURNE. WOOLLEN . DRAPER.
N°.9.GR?.GEORGE. 87. CORK.

Same as the obverse.

ONE. FARTHING . PAYABLE. AT.
WM. FITZGIBBON. &.C°. GT.

GEO.S!. CORK.

Same as the obverse.

15.

16.

17.

18.

19.

20.

21.

22,

23.

24,

25.

26.

JOSEPH . HELEN. CORK. Jn the

field a shamrock.

LYONS. &.C°. TEA.COFFEE. &.
SVGAR . IMPORTERS - & . DEAL-
ERS. CORK.

E.D.MAHONY. 62. NORTH.
MAIN.S!.CORK.

JOHN . O’DONOGHUES . GENE-
RAL. WAREHOUSE. CORK.

OGILVIE. AND. BIRD. CORK.
ONE . FARTHING . 1838 .

w . SEYMOUR. & . C?. HARD-
WARE . MERCHANTS . PA-
TRICK .S!. CORK.

AMBROSE . SHEPPARD. LEATHER.
DEALER . 82. SHANDON. S: .
CORK.

CORK AND

J. ARNOTT. &. C°. SILK . MER-
CERS. DRAPERS. &c.

ONE . FARTHING . TOKEN.

Same as the obverse.

TRIMMING. WORSTED .&. COTTON,
WAREHOUSE. AND . WOOL .
STORE.

49, GREAT. GEORGE’S. STREET.
CORK.

PAYABLE. AT.48- &.49. PATRICK,
st. DRAPERS. AND . SILK . MER-
CERS.

Vulcan leaning on a sledge which
rests on an anvil block.

LEATHER. DEALER. AND. SHOE.
FINDINGS. WAREHOUSE .

BELFAST.

ONE. FARTHING. PAYABLE.IN.
CORK. &. BELFAST.

COVE, CO. CORK.

The Queen’s Head.

SWANTON. &.CO.DRAPERS.
COVE.

DUBLIN, CO. DUBLIN.

CANNOCK . WHITE. &.C°.14.
HENRY.S?.DUBLIN. The
Queen’s Head.

THOMPSON. & . C2. N°. 49.
SOUTH . KING. S:. DUBLIN.

CORK.BAKERY. N° .49. SOUTH.
KING. ST. DUBLIN.

CANNOCK . WHITE. &. C°. DRA-
PERS. 14. HENRY. S?. DUBLIN.
Nn", THE. POST. OFFICE.

THE . PORTER . BARM. BAKERY.
N°. 49. SOUTH. KING. STREET.
DUBLIN.

THE . PORTER . BARM . BAKERY.
n°. 49. SOUTH , KING. STREET.
DUBLIN.

27.

28.

29.

30.

31.

32.

33.

36.

CORK. BAKERY. SOUTH. KING. THE. PORTER. BARM. BAKERY.
s'. DUBLIN. 38 . STEPHENS . GREEN . NORTH .
DUBLIN.

DUBLIN AND CORK.

CANNOCK. WHITE. &.C°.DUB- CANNOCK. WHITE. &.C°.DRAPERS.
LIN. &. CORK. The Queen’s 14. HENRY .S!. DUBLIN. N*.
Head. THE . POST. OFFICE .

DUBLIN, CORK, OR LIMERICK.

TODD. BURNS. &.C°.DRA- W.TODD.&.C°.DRAPERS. CORK.
PERS . MARY. S?. DUBLIN. & . LIMERICK . PAYABLE. IN.
1834. ONE. FARTHING. DUBLIN. CORK.OR. LIMERICK.

GALWAY, CO. GALWAY.

GEOE , FARQUARSON. &.C°. GEORGE. FARQUARSON. &.C°.GAL-
WOOLLEN . DRAPERS . GAL~ WAY . 1829.
WAY.

KILLARNEY, CO. KERRY.

WILLIAM . MSWEENY . MER- COMMERCIAL. WAREHOUSE.1.2.&.3.

CHANT. KILLARNEY . HENN.S?. The Queen's Head.

M°SWEENY. &. 0’KEEFFE . LATE COMMERCIAL. HOUSE. KILLARNEY.
I. WELPLY. & . C2. GENERAL The Queen’s Head.

DRAPERS.

M°SWEENY .&. O’KIEFFE.LATE COMMERCIAL. HOUSE .N®.1.2.&.3.
I. WELPLY. & . C° . GENERAL HENN. ST? , KILLARNEY.
DRAPERS.

SWEENY . &. O’KEEFE.GENE- COMMERCIAL . HOUSE .1.2.&.3.
RAL. DRAPERS. &c. KILLAR- HENN . STREET. KILLARNEY.
NEY .

C.A.O'KEEFFE.MAIN.ST. WOOLLEN. & . LINEN. DRAPER.
KILLARNEY. The Queen’s HATTER. &. HOSIER.

Head.

LIMERICK, CO. LIMERICK.

PAYABLE. AT.THE.MONT. ONE . FARTHING . within an olive

DE. PIETE . LIMERICK . 1837. wreath.
The Mont de Piété :

37.

38.

39.

40.

41.

42.

LESLIE . ACHESON. WOOLLEN .
DRAPER. LIMERICK .

JOHN . EGAN . WHOLESALE .
MANCHESTER. WAREHOUSE .
PAYABLE . AT .N°.6. RO-
BERT .STREET . LIMERICK.

CHAS. HIGGINSON. &.C°. DRA-
PERS. LIMERICK .

M°ARDELL . AND . BOURKE .
GUNPOWDER. MERCHANTS.
LIMERICK . 1843.

REVINGTON . HIGGINSON.. & .
c® . DRAPERS. LIMERICK .
PAYABLE, AT. IN°. UNTHANK.
&. SON’S .34, WILLIAM, STREET.

LIMERICK .

1938. within a shamrock wreath.

ONE. FARTHING. 1932, In the field
a spinning-wheel.

The Queen’s Head.

TRIMMING . WORSTED. & . STATI-
ONARY . WAREHOUSE . 3. RUT-
LAND.S!.

istic, The Queen’s Head.

SOURCES . OF . A . NATION’S .
WEALTH . Jn the field a weaver’s
shuttle and a plough.

MACROOM, CO. CORK.

VICTORIA . HOUSE . MACROOM .
The Queen’s Head.

Same as the obverse.

MALLOW, CO. CORK.

WOOLLEN . DRAPERS . SILK . MER-
CERS. AND. HATTERS.

MITCHELSTOWN, CO. CORK.

LINEN . & » WOOLLEN . DRAPER:
MITCHELSTOWN . In the field a
sheep suspended in a sling.

SKIBBEREEN, CO. CORK.

43, JAMES. WELPLY . MERCHANT.
MACROOM. 1845.

44, JAMES. WELPLY . MERCHANT.
MACROOM.

45. ROBERT . EVANS. AND . COM-
PANY . MALLOW . 1847.

46. DENNIS. MAHONY.LINEN. & .
WOOLLEN . DRAPER . MIT-
CHELSTOWN.

47. GEORGE . JAMES. LEVIS. GENE-
RAL - COMMISSION . MER-
CHANT. SKIBBEREEN .

48. SAMUEL . VICKERY . BAKER .
SKIBBEREEN.

VOL, IV.

ONE. FARTHING. TOKEN.

FULL. weIcHT. In the field a ba-
lance, in one scale of which is a

loaf.

liv
TIPPERARY, CO. TIPPERARY.

49. ONE. FARTHING , PAYABLE. PAYABLE. AT. MORRIS’S. COMMER-
AT ..MORRIS’S . COMMERCIAL . CIAL. HOUSE. TIPPERARY.
HOUSE . TIPPERARY .

TRALEE, CO. KERRY.

RIA. HOUSE. TRALEE. HATS.

51. J. LUMSDEN. &.C°.HATTERS. DRAPERS. AND. SILKMERCERS . 33.
TRALEE. DENNY . STREET.

52. LUMSDEN .ORR.&.€°.TRA- DRAPERS . AND . SILKMERCERS .
LEE. ONE. FARTHING . 1839. PAYABLE. AT. 33. DENNY .S7.

53. M.H.REARDON. TRALEE . WOLLEN. LINEN.&.HAT . WARE-
ONE . FARTHING.. 1839 « HOUSE . PAYABLE.AT. TRALEE.

WATERFORD, CO. WATERFORD.

54, CONWAY .CARLETON. DRAPER. 1841. within a shamrock wreath,

WATERFORD .

55, JAMES. CARROLL. SILK.MER- ONE. FARTHING . PAYABLE. AT -
CER . DRAPER. &. QUAY. THE . COMMERCIAL . HOUSE .
WATERFORD. QUAY .WATERFORD.

56. J. W.DELAHUNTY.DRAPER. Zhe Queen's Head.

AND. HATTER . WATERFORD . :

57. DAVID. HOLDEN . WOOLLEN. ESTABLISHED . 1835 . (THE . NEW.
DRAPER.1, BROAD .S?. WA- CLOTH . HALL). on a bale of
TERFORD. goods.

58. W. KIRKWOOD.DRAPER.&. Jront view of Kirkwood’s house.
SILK. MERCER . WATERFORD.

59. M°LEER. &.KELLY.DRAPERS. NATIONAL . WOOLLEN. HOUSE .

QUAY. WATERFORD.
60. MILLING. &.COMPANY.4.LIT- SILK. MERCERS. LINEN. DRAPERS.

TLE . GEORGES . STREET . HABERDASHERS. &c. (M. &. C°)
WATERFORD . on a bale of goods.
61, WALSHE. ROBERTSON.&.CO. WALSHE. ROBERTSON. & .C°.74°
DRAPERS . 1846. MERCHANTS . QUAY . WATER-
FORD.

62. w™.FOSTER.LINEN.DRAPER. Same as the obverse.
& . HABERDASHER,

No. V.

ACCOUNT

OF THE

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY,

FROM ist APRIL, 1848, TO 31st MARCH, 1849.

——__4¢___

THE CHARGE.

£ & pws Jeol:
To Balance in favour of the Public on Ist
April, 1848, oe . 45 11:80]
Parliamentary Grant for 1848 (paid 9th Sep-
tember, 1848), . . ste £8 130053081 0 |
Quarterly Warrants from "Treasury, os 42 |, L46gR fod
Total from Treasury, - Se 446 17 8
INTEREST ON STOCK:
One year’s, on £1643 19 6,3} perCent.| 53 8 7
Ditto, _,, 867 1 10,3 5 26 0 3
Total Interest on Stock, . . ews 79 810
REnT oF STaBte, due 1st November, 1848,./ 21 0 0
Deduct proportion of Poor Rate, evk 20
19 19 O
PuBLICATIONS SoLD:
Transactions and Proceedings sold,. . . 12 11 3
Ditto, sold by Messrs. Boone, London, . 610 0
Total amount of Books sold, . ——| 19 1 3
Lire Compositions:
Bey William @rabam, . 2. . 6 . .). 15 198l0
Pv ML ED Gott gb es gs sae 6 6 0
John Purser, Esq., . Beasts Ui Nie ork gg Oe
Forward,| 43 1 0 | 610 14 10

lvi

Brought forward,

Jonathan Pim, Esq... . . . « -
William Ogilby, Esq., . . » »
Alexander Halliday, Esq... .
Hon. Justice Crampton, . . :
W. F. Montgomery,M.D, . .. .
James Apjohn,M.D., .. .

Andrew Graham, Esq., « aie eta ts 6
Total Life Compositions, ee
ENTRANCE FEES:

Rev. William Graham, .
William Armstrong, Esq.,
Michael Barry, Esq., . .
Major W. D. E. Broughton, R. E.,
Andrew Graham, Esq... . .. .
dC. Keni, sd.) 0 cher mee le ee
Rev. J. J. Fitzgerald, . . .
RevantanDilloms) 7. ec) serps
John Carley, Esq. . . . .
John Bell, Esq, - . »+ + « © «
Henry Smyth, Esq... . 2... .
John Purser, Esq. . . ..
Rev. James Bewglass, .
Viscount Dungannon, .
Maurice Collis, Esq.,
Rev. John Magrath,. . .
Jonathan Pim, Esq. . .
William Ogilby, Esq., . .
James Hartley, Esq., . .
John L. Rickards, Esq., .
Total Entrance Fees,

ANNUAL SUBSCRIPTIONS:

Edward Hutton, M.D. . . . .1848,

Rev. Dr. West, Pee,
James Talbot, Esq... .
Edward Barnes, Esq. oi GOERS Ae
Charles Bournes, Esq., . .
Francis L’Estrange, Esq., .
C. T. Webber, Esq,, .

Fleetwood Churchill, M. D,
Henry Clare(Misqs feb 0. er te 45
W. T. Mulvany, Esq., .

Forward, |

£ gy eb ee ess id.
43 1 O| 610 14 10
21 0 O
15 15 O
21 0 0
6 6 0
6 6 0
6 6 0
21 0 0
| 140 14 0
56 5 0
a 0.0
5 5 0
5 5 «(OO
ine 6) @)
i 8
5) 0) 0)
5 5 O
B&O
56 5 O
5 5 O
5 65 (OO
bu 45) 0
56 5 0
5 30)
5 5 0
5) ty) 0)
i oO
56 5 0
BBO
= 105.0) 0
2 2 0
2) 2) 10)
2 2 0
2 2 0
Deen Den)
2.2270
2 2.0
2 2 0
QBaQT()
2 2°07
21 0 0} 856 8 10

lvii

Brought forward,
Rev. H. F.C. Logan, . .. . .1848,
Robert Adams, Esq. . . 2. + + 4
Wyndham Goold, Esq., .
William Hogan, Esq., . .
John Hamilton, Esq, . . . .
BoM. Jennings, Msq5 . . . %
R. R. Madden, M.D., . .. .
J. Huband Smith, Esq., :
Ni. B. Wallace Msgs. a id's te yy
George Yeates; Hsq.,. 20.6%. 6 8 445
@homas Cather; Esqi)s) site 8 8 55
Alexander Ferrier, Hsq., . . . «© 45
Wharles) Hanlon; Wise, «) outs 04s Yea 5
John Mollan) MSD oh 2 6 ote 8 8 55
fon. Es Ronsouby,. M64. v¥e Ves gs
William Lefanu, Esq, . - . 6 « 4
James Magee, Esq... . + 2 s « ‘55
W. A. Wallace, Esq., . x
Hon. and Rev. William Wingfield, (1847,
Ditto; 6. . 1848,
Rev. James Beak Niaaic ture ete Teoemele Yes
J.B. Kennedy, Esq, + +1. + (© "5
Wowk. Pownsend; Hsq-;..) sos te te 55
John Tyrrell, Esq... . » + © «© ‘5
William Henn, Esq, . . . - «+ 95
D2 Pi Starkey, Hsq. . 0 i+‘ %e "Gs
George Carr, Wsq.y Sie ete tes San ay
Charles Vignoles, Esq... . . + + 9
Mountifort Longfield, Esq., . . . 45
John Aldridge, M.D. . . pot”
John M‘Mullen, Esq, . . - « + 5
Philip diones, Hsqe, 6. wires a> “es “ay
Mordekarniname Oy. ees) euttsa on en ‘oy
Rev. Francis Crawford,. . . . «= 4
William Longfield, Esq., . . «5 «© 95
James 8. M‘Donnell, Esq,, -
Sir Edward Borough, Bart., .
C. W. Williams, Esq., . . .
Robert Cully, Esq., . Pete c
Barkers Meni.) Mee od. oaltcte ten ts) 59
James S. Close, Esq, «© . .
John Davidson, Esq, . . .
John Hart, M.D, ... .
Hon. James King, . . .
James Patten, M.D, . .

os e e «@
~
~

i)
NNN NNNNNUNNNNNNNNNYNNYNYNNNYNNYNNNYNNNYNNNNNNNNYONNNNNNE?
NNNYNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNWNNWNNNNYNNYNNNHNNHNNNNNNNNOS

ec e e ee @
~
~

Brought forward, | 115 10 0 | 856 8 10

lviii

Brought forward, \ 1
John O’Donovan, Esq... . . . .1848, |

—

i}
NNN NNNNNNNNYNNNDYNNNNNNNNNNNYNYNNYNYNNNNNNNNNNNNNO-

Rev. R. M‘Ghee,

Right Hon. the ‘Lord Chancellor,

Captain H. James, . . ....

Robert Law, M. D., 2

His Grace the Archbishop Br Mable 5

IMP TAM ESO, hi, sb 24s cet ye

CAC gKainie PMT Fei bee ve hue

Thomas Butler, Esq., o ASE Lae

Arelpreston, Es. «| . 5. 5

William M‘Dougall, Esq., .

W. T. Lloyd, Esq., . :

R. Deasy, Esq., . .

Aquilla Smith, M. D.,

CAW Hamilton abisq., ... 6 hu

JamesA pyolm, Mi. Det.) as

G. A. Hamilton, Esq., M. P.,

Rev. John Connell,

Robert Mallett, Esq.,

Rev. James Wills,

Earl of Enniskillen, .

William Gregory, M.D., .

John Wynne, Esq., . . .

H. C. Beauchamp, M.D., .

John Alcorn, Esq., :

Rev. William Lee,

W. EK. Hudson, Esq.,

Karl of Dunraven,.

John Finlay, Esq., tre ane

Sir Lucius O’Brien, Bart... . .

Sir John Kingston James, Bart.,

T. J. Tuffnell, M.D... :

Thomas Oldham, Esq., .

Adolphus Cooke, rae ae 5 Ve
Ditto,. . . SH HOR oorataye ny I Utsy4 0
Ditto,. . . Con tare) Shh rg Meg StaN

KE. J. Cooper, Esq.,

Rev. 8. Haughton,

David Moore, Esq., .

W.N. Hancock, Esq.,

J. M. Berry, Esq., .

Thomas Grubb, Esq., 5

Pierce Morton, Esq.,. . . .

Rev. C. Ponen, 5

T. F. Kelly, LL. D.,

=
ie2) Po
_ >
ee)
— th
NNN NYNNPNNNYNNHNNYNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNHNNNC

i)
—
So
Sf pew

Forward,

(=)

Soecoooocoooooooscoooooosooooocoescoooososoosoososoosooseoecesz

| 856 8 10

lix

Eee ens Anne Sw Gy Cee
Brought forward, | 210 0 0 | 856 8 10
George Lefroy, Esq, - . . - -1848, 2 2° 0%)
S. O’Meagher, Esq,. - . 2 © + 9 2 2 0
Senos Buire Hidde - «)- otto ete ty 2 2 0
Edward Bewley, M.D... . «© s + 45 2 2 0
E.S. Clarke, M.D... «2 + «+ ‘5 2 2 0
William Murray, Esq. » - » «© » 2942-0
Rev. George Longfield, . . . 2. + 5 2 2 0
Jonathan Osborne, M.D.,. . »© + 35 2 2 0
T. J. Beasly, Esq, . - - s + + 9 2 2.0
M. O. R. Dease, Esq., . ». - + * 95 2 2: 0
Rev. I. G. Abeltshauser, A 220
Right Hon. D. R. Pigott, Chief Benoa) 1 2 2 0
Rev. N. J. Halpin, . . . «© 2 + » 2 2 0
Rev. J. A. Galbraith, . . 2. 2» + » 2 2 0
W. Grimshaw, M.D., . . .- «© + 45 2 2 0
J. M. Neligan, M.D, . 2. - + 6 5 2 20
M. H. Stapleton, M.B.,. . © 2 + 5 2 2 0
J.T. Evans,M.D., . .- . © © 6 45 2 2 0
T. N. Redington, Esq... . »- + + » 2.2400
Samson Carter, Esq. . .- + + + » 2 2 0
William Blacker, Esq... . - + + 9 2 2 0|
R. C. Walker, Ksq., Ry Oe a Sa LY | 2 AZO
Rev. William Roberts, . . - - + 4 2 2 0
M: RR. Sausse,\Hsq., . . 6 6 8 8 9 2 2,00
Philip Bevan, M.D, «© © «© © + » 2 5220
R. J. Graves, M.D... . 2.» © 6 om 2 2 0
Sir M. Barrington, Bart., ck Cay ieee 2 2 0
H, H. Joy, Esq, 2 . 2 6: sas 22 0
D. Dunlop, Esq, . » 2 2 © © 6 9 2 2 0
James Claridge, Esq, .« - « © «© 2°22)70
William Stokes, M.D. . . «. « «© 45 2 2 0
G. A. Kennedy, M. D., Rar oe pater Veh 22 0
O. Sproule, Esq., . Uptake d ” 2 2 0
W. C. Dobbs, Esq... - - © 0 «© » DID? VOM
William Andrews, Esq., . «© »« +» 9 2 2 0
Rev. Dr. Marks, é Aqsa! ea as 22 0
W. J. O’Driscoll, Esq., « . Mee i 2 52 780
William Barker, M. D., tee Mer eas 2 2 0
Arthur Jacob, M. D. LOE fe 0 aeat 2 2 0
Jacob Owen, Esq., » © «© «© © © 945 2 2 0
Je Ei Waller) Bsqs els.) Ate ny 2 BAO
Sir Thomas Staples, Bart... . - - » 2 2 0
P. D. Hardy, Esq, »- - » + » © » 2 2 0
Bed. Blake Heqiis fee we in 22 0
Rev. J. H. Jellett, . . . 2. 2 + ¥y 2 2 0
Forward, | 304 10 0 | 856 8 10

Brought forward,
Ded. Corrigan, Mi Diy.) sided... L829)
Robert Reid, MD @ .°..+,. 1848,
C.P. M‘Donnell, Esq., . . . - +
Re WeSmithybisge: (25. Soke toe oo i55

G. A. nase HISGe 5) ene: Be
The Very Rev. James Gregory, Dean
of Kildare, . . Go ee

B. P. Wilme, Esq., - - © «© «© © 945
Edmond Getty, Esq., . 2 + + + 45
W. Monsell, Hsq.5. & - we se 9
Charles Vignoles, Esq.,. . . . .1849,
Richard Sharp, Esq, . . . . -1848,
H. W. Massy,,Esq., 2. - + «© © 94
B. J. Chapman, ae Hepa yo. cn

Ditto,. . . Be ee rotate lise oh
J Alton, vbsg see ate |. is) 5 S48;
Robert Tighe, Esq.,. . . - . .1849,
John Anster, LL.D, . . . . 21848,
PoE Beathy MIDs oes ok oe ae a8
Samuel Ferguson, Esq, . + « « 45
ReC.Walliamss MaDe. .50. 2) os
R. J. Graves, M.D... . . . . .1849,
Robert Franks, Esq, . . . . « 4,
XeuBe Cane whiscinge mie ects ga

D 99
Med) Kent) isqse. Ge .- eo) 1848,

Rev. Thomas Stack, . SR aaa ie aia
Richard Cane, Esq... . . . . .1849,
Michael Donovan, Esq.,. . . . . 5,
John Burrowes, Esq, . . . . - 4,
F, L’Estrange, M. D., peer
A. W. Baker, Esq... - . «1848,
A. W. Bakes Junior, Esq., a ihe eat a
William Brooke, Esq: Bris a) sere + AG.
Mees O7Gradyay MMB 5 fae ak 2855
JaOMMenny, Msi iter Bole ogee an ves tgs
Hon, James (emeths: Sb ae ae as tgp
Rev. James Reid, 5 Ria cae ade
William Stokes, M. D., 4 eed 3
William F. Montromery, M. D., . 1848,
William Hogan, Esq., , a ate
William Henn, Esq... . . . . .1849,
The Very Rev. Richard Butler, Dean
of Clonmacnoise,
Georpe Cart, (Biagio 6G oe a. ap
J.C. “Egan, IVT Ge i js Sa Soe el es

Forward,

—

DNnwmnnwnnnor

NNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNYNND NNN NWN eS

NNN NNNNNNNNNNNNNNNWNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNYD
ooo SoCcocoocooaoocoooooo ooo oc oe ooo S oo occ com coooooos.

2 2

Phe
394 16 0

0 Sen (Ob
856 8 10
856 8 10

lxi

Low eda LL coe:

Brought forward, | 394 16 0 | 856 8 10
Major W. E. D. Broughton, R. E., . 1849, 2 2 0
George Cash, Esq, . . . - . 1848, 22° 0
Robert Law, M. D., Nieuis! ote) As gee OED) Duet?) 0)
Wen@anes Hsqee aie fe. 2 6 8s 59 2 2 0
F. W. Burton, Esq., . Mysectl co gas 2 2.0
Marmion Savage, Esq. . - - -1848, 2 2 0
MPecnene MAG fos.) » os « «lB49, 2 2 0
Reva reiWiests iar sh 0) oh eael <Wometss 2 2 0
J. B Kennedy, Hsq.,. 0 6 «+s ee 22 0
C. W. Hamilton, Esq, . . « »« + 4 22 0
Sir M. Chapman, Bart... . . «© ©. 9 2 2 0
fwordebarnham, 3 0) «| + 8 = 955 2 2 0
W. T. Mulvany, Esq, . . «© 1 © 4 2 2 0
James Talbot, Esq., . ona aiding PPh ol)
James Hartley, Esq, . . + + + » 2 2
Henry Freke, M.D, . - 5 mech seep 2 2 0
Alexander Ferrier, Jun., Bea, Be rsheneeas 22 0
William Edington, Esq., . Fechner 2 2 0
Dean of St. Patrick? nny COE ac abr oner 2 2 0
John M‘Mullen, Esq., . . + + + 9 22 0
Sir R. Morison, . . «© « «© © « 39 2 2 0
Charles Doyne, Esq, . «© © 2 # » 2 2 0
F. J. Sidney, Esq., . Preah tae 2 2 0
Earl of Dunraven, . ». © «© «© « 9 2 2 0
W. E. Hudson, Esq., . » »- «© © 95 2 2 0
Cae tcno. IME TMS SP dat ko 2 2 0
John Wynne, Esq, . . - © + © 99 2 2 0
Thomas Butler,'Esq., . . - «© + 34 2 2 0
Edward Hutton, M.D. . . . . 4, 2 2 0
William Drennan, Esq., . fe ah 2 2 0
Right Hon. the Lord Chancellor, Paes 2 2 0
G. Fitzgibbon, Esq... . - . nase 2 2 0
Wyndham Goold, Esq... - « + + 5 2 2 0
Captain Henry James, . . . + + 5 2 2 0
Edward Barnes, o> pe OP AS Ee SR ee aa 2 2 0
John Mollan, M.D... . . - + «© 55 2 2 0
F. M. Jennings, Esq., 5 MAE tees ao Lee ote 2 2 0
Sir M, Barrington, Bart. . . 3 2 2 0

Total Annual Subscription, 474 12 0

SUBSCRIPTIONS FOR EXcAVATIONS AT DowTH
TUMULUS:
Charles Bournes, Esq.,. - 0
Captain T. A. Larcom, R. E., ; : 5
Right Hon. Sir Thomas Esmonde, Bart. Per 1
6 1

Forward,

Ixii

& d.
Brought forward, 0 10
G. A. Hamilton, Esq, M.P.,. . . . .
William Henny) Hisg.6 5 ooh aa! 8
Robert Callwell, Esq, . . . + © «@ +
Sir William Beton :
Total Amount of Babecrptond to Dowth,
Rumiuluss ve ss 8 6 (were Ce : 2 0.-
SUBSCRIPTION FOR THE PuROHASE oF Dom-
NACH AIRGID:
William M‘Dougall, Esq... . . . ae

Total for purchase of Domnach Airgid,

SUBSCRIPTIONS FOR THE PURCHASE OF SIR WIL-
LIAM BeTHAM’s Irish MANUSCRIPTS.

John Burrowes, Esq, . . . Rg oe 1
C. T. Webber, Esq, . . . : : 1
dacobiOweny Bisg® .G os ts 5 gel 1
M. O. R. Dease, Esq., popes flere yar bee ]
Rev. James Wilson, . Tie. eater aT uals 1
George L. Conyngham, Esq... . 1
IN. PAO Gorman, Hsqy. |. | ; 2
GioW. Pemans) Hsq.j@. . 6 lo. vn 2
Rev. H. Lloyd, D.D., . . . 25

Rev. Charles Mayne, .. .

Hon. Justice Crampton, . . .. . 1
Ven. Archdeacon Strong, . . .. .

P. R. Webb, Esq., be eet ae hy Bu 1
Revita Bs noxste i sts ase eps, duel ce
Mierquisvot*Realdares iG. 3a ibs, «aps alata eda

J. T. Gilbert, Esq, . . . : dis

Lieut.-Col. Portlock, . ....
Thomas Fortescue, Esq., :
Thomas Hutton, Esq... . . .

Lord Bishop of Cork, . . .... .
MM Donovan Bsq.g¢ 68. = Gee. 2)
Robert Waal Gs. or ke. lie fay me, ey me, “Ne
Reved. He TeddiDeDs . 2. su. oe
Rev. Charles Graves, A. M., . teeristes
Rev. W. H. Drummond, D. D., .

George Smith, Esq,, . We

J. C. Kenny, Esq., .

William Henn, Esq, . . Paki
Major W. E. D. Broughton, R. Byars
Alexander Parker, Esq, . . .

bo bS
KH NW ANK KKK WW HS OHONOR

ow~oooooocorwooococococcooonwmnoowrwsooo

Forward, "133 19 19 1346 2 10

[xii

Lg daly Ea ed

Brought forward, | 133 19 0 {1346 2 10
MOnMIGTENELE SO. Se ig ew 1 0 0
Rev. William Reeves, - Wok ©
D. H. Kelly, Esq., he eee 1 f.0
Sir M. Chapman, Bart.;. . = 2% s 7s 100
Alexander Ferrier, Jun., Esq., arene 1 0 O
John Mollan, M.D.,. . . . - 2.» » 1 0 0
F. M. Jennings, Esq., : LagOy0:

Total Subscriptions for Purchase ‘of Be-
tham MSS., 2 0 6 ee ew we (| 141 6221

——

xiv

THE DISCHARGE.

ANTIQUITIES PURCHASED.

Campion, J.C. N., spear-head, . . . + .
Dolan, Thomas, bronze hatchet, ... .
Donegan, John, sundry antiquities, . - .
Glennon, Richard, antiquities, amet
Graves, James, silver antique, . .
Underwood, ee horn tablets cal none

THULE, Ge G catalan vanes
Wakeman, W. E, snails, Spas ceten ic
Waterhouse and Gus gold ring, .

Total antiquities purchased,

Books, PRINTING, AND STATIONERY.

Bellew, G., paper and books,. .
Camden Society, subscription, 1846, i847
1848, 30th March, 1849, :
Cranfield, Mhomas, paper Geren si) «
Grant and Bolton, stamps,
Gill, M. H., balance of account, printing Pro-
ceedings, 6th August, 1849, : ie
Ditto, printing vol. XXI. Transactions,
Hanlon, George, woodcuts, Soke oe
Hodges and Smith, books, &e., . . . .
Jones, S. A., four vols. Transactions, .
Jones, J. F., sundries, . he Sp aay ae
Madden and Hare, paper,. . . . = «
Marshall, Alexander, Directory, . . -
Mullen, George, binding,. . . . . .
Mullen and Son, ditto,. . . . »« « «
Peterkin, J., engravings, &c., . . . .
Ponsonby, Dn ruled paper, . .
Ray Society, subscription to, one year, due
2nd February, 1849, 3 aa ose
O’Shaughnessy, J. J., printing,. .
Tallon, John, envelopes, acne
Taylor, R. and J. E., Part xviii. Memoirs,

Forward,

th
3
x

—

—I

Hoo #hONoW
— —

BOM OTane
coo coeno

—

Ne)

2213-6

22 13 6

Ixv

Brought forward,
Skiffington, Thomas, Irish MSS., . . ;
Wiseheart, J., Pencils, :

Total Amount of Books, Printing, &e., mec

CoaLs, Gas, Erc,

Dublin Consumers’ Gas Company, coke,. .
Ditto, Rah oe Ob he ete
Keegan, J.. bogwood, . »+ . . « «6 «
Oldham, Thomas, bottle wax, . .
Hoey, James, twenty tons coal, and carriage,
Spear and Co., wax taper, .-. .. >
Total Renaant of Coals, Gas, &c., . .

REPAIRS OF House.

Browne, John, cleaning windows, glazing,
painting, &., to 25th Nov.,1848, . . .

Bryan, James, cleaning ash-pit, ... .

Casey, Paul, sundry repairs,. . . . .

Moran, J., sweeping chimneys, . .

Murphy, James, sweeping chimneys,

Surman, George, sundry repairs, . .

Total Repairs of House,

Rent, TAXES, AND INSURANCE.

Symes, Arthur, half year’s rent, house,
Acton, William, half year’s rent, do.,
Globe Insurance Company, insurance, .
National do., Dom. os ores
Pipe Water Tax, one year) .0 2 ens yp
Minister’s Money, one year,. .

Total Rent, Taxes, and Insurance,

FURNITURE AND REPAIRS,

Browne, John, glassinMuseum, .. .-
Total Furniture and Repairs,. . .

SALARIES, W4GEs, ETc.

Ball, Robert, Esq., Treasurer, - . » + °
Clibborn, Edward, salary, ... +. >

Forward,

£D gS dsl AB ISS ae

562) 3° 4 | "Son IaeeG
012 0
0 2 0

iy eerie

215 2
12 14 6
015 O
0 0 4
16 2 0
0 0 6
32 cee @
13 18 10
0 5 O
[ er ess
011 6
0 4 0
30 8 3
el te co
52 4 6
52 4 6
5 13 6
916 0
119 2
215 5
—- 124 13 1
L446
a | a
21 0 0
150 0 O
LiL OO) FOOT LOL IT

Ixvi

ES bana Se: Sh. FS
Brought forward,| 171 0 0} 790 10 11
Curry, A., attending Evening Meetings,. . 2 8 4
Drummond, Rev. W. H., D. D., librarian, .| 21 0 O
Graves, Rev. Charles, Secretary of Council, 21 0 0
Hamilton, William, hall porter, one year, .} 34 17 10
Hamilton, William, and his oe Christmas
allowance, . . bs Seow ge 22 0
O’Brien, Thomas, messenger, one year, . .| 39 0 O
Plunket, James, . . . - lla 0
Todd, Rev. J. H, D. D., Secretary of Aca-
demy, : ogee ge tity 2H 60" 20
Todhunder, ty Accountant, monugeey Leamel ee | 40 0 0
Total Salaries, Wages, Gen oe vote. 364 1 2
CuNNINGHAM MEDALS.
West and Son, four gold medals, :
Total cost of medals,. . . . . . 88 0 0
CONTINGENCIES,
Boyle, Low, Pim, and Co., commission for |
receiving dividends, . . ‘ eo 0 5..2
Boone, T. ead W., expenses on parcels, a. 217 6
Clibborn, Edward, allowance for cleaning
house, . At =p el Uebel gee 3
Hodges, J ohn, and Sone) nails, baie bbs 0 0 5%
Johnson, T., gum, &,. . . « + eo 0 5 4
Kennan and Son, wire, . Eee Se SBE Oe 2 1
Maguire, twine,. . . te Rae aaa 0 7 I
Malone, P., shaking carpets, ee . 0 5 0
Freight, charges, and caaecs of sundry
packages, . . - a ee 515 5
Postages and postage stamps, 5 9 10
Sharp, Richard, winding and regulating clock, 015 0
Tighe, James, engrossing are to Parlia-
ment, .. 1 3 0
Ball, Robert, Esq., for stamps on ‘Treasury
allowance, , 0 6 0
Total Contingencies, i aches 27 11 11
Total Discharge, . . aa? deena Mere 2 i776 tne
Balance in favour of the Pache: PLOY § ll OG COMO

ePhe-Chlateeen mom a wi} epuis, oe] AO Mane oe

Ixvii

STATE OF THE BALANCE,

Ee aS
ingiomic atiknelands 5), & wiMacselce. es 2 IS
ilreasuree ss Havids,: 6 4s enh a Pen yea pe va 44 ee

£216 19 10

The Treasurer reports, that there is to the credit of the Academy in
the Bank of Ireland, £867 ls. 10d. in Three per Cent. Consols, and
£1643 19s. 6d. in Three and a quarter per Cent. Government Stock, the

-latter known as the Cunningham Fund.
(Signed), Rosert Batt,
Treasurer.
31st arch, 1849.

peat 5

>) xa

[SORES ;
AEE o Vitae Ge

favours 8

No. VI.

DAILY OBSERVATIONS ON THE WEATHER,

THE RISE AND FALL OF THE SHANNON,

DURING THE YEARS 1846, 1847, AND 1848,

MADE AT ATHLONE.

JOHN LONG, ESQ.

PRESENTED TO THE ACADEMY

BY COLONEL fb. D.. uO UN Eis; eee

CHAIRMAN OF THE BOARD OF WORKS,

DECEMBER 10, 1849.

VOL Iv. h

lxx

GL [€8h [ETP |2T9 |28r IE6T |£0% |e

SBM PUTAA OT} YOM ur sheq Jo toqunyy

*ONTM

$6 %2| #8 o&| ft gt | #9 oT FLLT £20°6S |t20'PL | G8'PT| °° °° ‘awed
oud Joy oSBIOAW
6 16| #0T 06| G 09] & 29 60L| SPT |6Z'9TT| 68°99} OF'69| °° * * ‘seo
INoj 10J Juno
y 26) 0 | O G6L| 9 LT] FT | ST} got] ITT | Shee] 2L°ST] 99°ZT ‘SPS
#1 12) #10 | 8 FL] @ LTH 8 | TE | get] G80 | 09's} G9°OT| G8'aT ‘LY8T
0 Z| 2 6L | #0 ST | %8 ST |] SE} ST} patl GrT | L828] OG ZT} LPT ‘PST
6 St] F 2/48 IT] IL FT] FE] 6 | 227] SIT | 66°93] LET] ZO'FT ‘CEST
‘ul “WT agg Cuban dE Vode Shp ‘Ul ‘40 |} “ON | ‘ON | ‘ony | “Sotfouy | *soyouy | ‘setouy | ‘soyouy
° =| Ta]
118 "Ost T1e, "88 BSS Sla 456 @
es a> (ties ee we B E 26 & Eg] rer0y |-syyamy| “sho
a on =
"TIS toMoT "TS todd, w Zo ES|BE a
SSB alwSlne a ‘SUV
Ivo X Yous Surinp 4 2 ale Eo a 2 ‘reok YoRo x
TOUULTS of} JO [MA PUL OSTA [eIOT, JoS|" SiR eB] ey gor Anuend
*"NONNVHS URATY "NIVY

‘SPST PU “LEST ‘OPST ‘ShST suvag oyp buywnp ‘pray
ayn fo wonoomcy pun ‘uowunys oy fo yg pun asa ‘umiy fo roy ayp Uo ‘ouojyay yo apo ssaby burhundwmooon fo

LOVALSaV

xxi

68 | Ih | Te |f2o |f2> | FZ | 06/09 || 6 ST] F FB _f8 2). RE A 1 ei LLT| STL | 66°92] L6°3T| ZO'FT ‘1eI0J,
IT} ¢ ny 9 cee fea pes e || #¢ t | % ¢& 6 0 8 T He |2 ]8 | 2h | 66% | ser | TFT | * * ‘equoseq
Wath ASM IMG tas te eA) ih ENP fe G0) | ttt 0) Se or ve" ere | srr ern | ceqmexon
Ge etge ae tep [Oy Geel eg a GF 1G Oe & > le er Sr tel eae con Te lene | a ea CIO Gy
ee EN I ta I @ Sey ie Age 6 oT 6 0 | G1] 6 | 91] 68 | FHT | eso | T9°0 |.° * ‘tequiaydag
Pay Se tatstaael| ie |S O52 St adele (aha (3 ot | t | o lle | | zt} eo | ees | ext | ogo |° °° Sengny
PW WS ue ae ee Wi #1 Tt | £01 @ 0 T Ie | G2 cn Ser Si Sare et Ite Aine
NN Se We Se pe ae 8 = |r t | tt t | fro LF | OL CTT 86g ver Olt) == ounr
Be ah BL Pe Nice ele e Gieed | MOT A 9 0 0T 0 LEOy | 6) FOC Spe Cer, azar Gy Ont ee ney
Te A iz a eT Soe de Ney 4c Il Tf 110 || IT | > | 0] 8h | 96T | 2e:0 | G90 | ° °° fHdy
€}/¢ 1/8 |@ |}¢ |@ |8 |1¢ | & @ | f1t0 6 T 8 0 | WT] % | GL} Te | TT | 2e0 | 9970 | °° °° ‘qoreqT a
WG Ne Pee Wh aig ¢ 0 uu 69 | % |8 | Tr] 2a | ost | ga | 290 | °° *‘hrunsqaq
NB IN) I) de Oe 8 0 | #11 ¢ | % Oo 6 @ |G |6 | 2 |} 22° | 6r's | cet | PAT | * °° ‘hrenuee
‘ON | “ON | “ON | “ON | “ON | "ON | ‘ON | “ON |] ‘OL ‘30 ‘Ul ‘Ia ‘Ul “A ‘Ul IT ‘ON | “ON | ‘ON | ‘soyouy | ‘soyouy | ‘soyouy |} ‘soyouy
g S| | g e g 3 Tea ‘sry | Ted “OSI Ra Bo 4 AG e 3 ; ;
Bier |e] Be] ge) |g | eB WR BS ee Re & THIOL |SIUSN} “s4eq
= = ei Fi ‘TIS 10M] ‘TITS todd, B4Zo/e8ia54

‘WIUOyT yore Surin ce a heals 2 "TUOT TORE eae
SEAL PULA 04} Yor ut sfeq jo roqumyy er a Bs aT poe ant rio, |” Ey s 2/5 e\F a Bl trex a res

“ANIMA ‘NONNVHG UTA ‘NIVY

GHST w0K 4p Gurinp purgy oyp fo
wonoounT pu ‘uouunysy ayn fo yng pup asray ‘urmar fo qyny ayp uo oUopYrE

69 | 2b | Ly | 8G | 99 | ST | ST | 8g 0 #2| 2 62] %0 St | #8 eat

@ Wap TO He Poe ee yw 6 @ Lo | tt | # O | Or} 2 + + Sequieoeq .
spe | OF ee Coleen ater hee at 0 T II 3 6 0 ITT || 6 | ot ‘JaquieAaoyy
G T Lif G G fs 6 0 Ot & OT 0 g v or * '79q0}90,

g
G G eS IT @ 6 0 ¥ @ 6 0 GI ‘requiejdag

oOo oo

Guiiq ‘lope |e lech eee. OL Pte en” irra) .c,9149) 40 Pty c 1iOr -4snSny

Sie Gia eohe Gaul eGae lors. WeGee |e ODO |) et 10 | ¢ T |G | tr] et} | TLs ‘me
CP TG) ea ETT TE a Sims em shot) 21 9 0 ||4 |% | 06] oz | 09°% * ‘oun
Sg Wee OWNS Pe Pee Te Gls WeOs ky he | PerOrs| (PSs eee lets oealecraD > ‘Key

9 T Ei aie See (iE € | 6 6 G OT T OT 0 OT 0 9 € | 02 | OOT | 08'S qudy

lxxii

9 |6 |6 {2 ge [eon (eT G OT T €& T TT 0 € T v Tore

A Nee | ee Ne aes ors eats | OG ait A | eto ‘Aren.tqag
She inde |S Wi Wee] se Go Lt | % t | % 0 || 9 | St] 8 | 08 | 88% “+ + ‘Krenuee
‘ON | ‘ON | “ON | ‘ON | ‘ON | ‘ON | “ON | ‘ON “ul “JA “Ul “FA ‘ul 4 ‘ul “ON | ‘ON | “ON | *S9UOUT | *soyouy
nl n| wm 7 : °
SS Si) 2) 8) 2) S| war | om | wa | wm |ES ES Ze 2
es) e |e) ee) ) |e eS B/S S)S 8 S| TH |S7IN ‘sheq
= < So i "TIS TOMOT ‘Ts seddg ao Z_|2s|88 8
5 5 Eg Qs 3/38 7
g SRig aa) 4a a
“WIMO, ove Surmp SESS 2 lg 2S) quoyy yous
SUA PULA OTT} WIA uy sXe Jo roquinN uouuegg ey} Jo [eq PUE osry [PIO Peat 2. 2) 4 ze S| Trey worqaa Ayryuend
“GNI ‘NONNVHS SHATY ‘NIVY
LEA el Ge coe See es OE ee ee ee ee Se

‘QPQT wax ayn Gununp ‘puryy ayp fo
uoyraucg pun ‘uouunyy ayp fo nog puv asay ‘ume fo yoy oy? UO auOpYRy 70 apvius suoWMALesgC fnop fo ISxoIq

XXiil

]

*TOIB]L UL PoLIMoo0 sv ouIVS Ot} oq 07
poumsse ole soinSy oy} pue Ynoysnomy3 Arp sea yUOUT oyy ynq ‘1eqo}0O ut ydoy suleq ANsisoy odned uley oy} poyoAord souvystMMoIIO [eJUOpIOoN UY »

19 | GF | GE | 29 | 6F | BS | Te | Te 1 1%| #11 | 8 FT Sead S61] 68° | O9°SS| G9°OT] G8'sT} °° °° ‘TeION,
Pea GaNtheste te evNOR.| Go) @ ig. il eeeraiee aera 6 oT Or SZ || § |G | FT] 68° | G9°e | Gos 09% [o> ‘raquis9eq_
Pals eer ees ear see ee Ose Oe tren tbe. T ¢ ||9 |% | LT] G8" | 69'S | BT | LHS | °° ‘oquoaoyy
ae Vaal P| Sie Geel vee ee | nae || oe 8 3% 8 0 6 T ||8 | F | 8E] 80° | eg | TO | TOO | ° * *%‘1eq0900
CEiteists (eGuale = |paesleae ley vel! 2 1 i it ¢ Tt ||8 |9 | 9t | 99° | 62'T | 69°0 | OTT | ° * ‘tequieydeg
BG A SECS are Si ee Va Ge) SACI 0 9 T 110 ||8 |¥% | 02| Sh | OFT | 260 | SFO | °° * “4snsny
CJ. alfe Seal Pek hee tel comet Fal Seal 9 Bb tt) y 3G Ge Uae te ol for Ob -|le@ee leo) eGhelents. =|626,0 01 Pl .Oe ae ace eee tte
OR lece phe sce )2Gar elanincm ae ae ¢ 0 9 % jee) ee etsaai Ee) et eyo tic) seta PSE es (KE) oP ECB af so et eveuale
CPE ate) SR: Pe eas eat a Mga EE Fic “Po 9 + | #8 0 ¢ @ ||? | OL] TE] TZ | ore | PET | 96r |- °°: ° Avy
Me sel Ta |e oa eee eres Vit gt 01 0 TE Om [8G oT. Ge 69 | Be TE 1 8ei0, | eet Gate ees dy,
eG | le || hae Sa | sh eye | 09 Beet LO fe Se ee On aSe reer seme al CeO | eb es0u,| TOKO ns eee mem Oey
aU) SIZ MC aiieig wae Ih elie di 418i Seeds |p OG ake One T I || | I] tr] or | ts | 960 | gat | °° *‘Arensqeg
RAE ieee eataleal se podinmdctepesedeoua|
Sra SP SS) RS) Si wea | om | wa | one 2 ap =|, 2 Yok

Se erage (aon Sees lee eee |e PRP BSS) 8 S| ToL | ssn) sda

= 4 mi 7 ‘TS 1oMoT TS todd, wo BS(|E2

a Surm B38 28 a 4 . HINO
SUA PULA OY} OHA wy seq] Jo oquinyy daufyaen Hs oa 1?40.L a a 2 P 4 i=. é s Tey a cen
“ANIM. "NONNVHG YHATY ‘NIVI

LYST “9K oye Bununp ‘puayy oyp fo
uoyoaucg pun ‘uowunys oy fo yay pun osaz ‘wma fo [My 2y2 WO ‘ANOTHLY 20 app suowwasasgQ hjwp fo Lsxo1q

)xxiv

LG | 8% | L9 | S&P

SBM PULA 94} TOIyA ur seq Jo Joquny

“ANIM

uonoaugy pup

F L6

6 0
OT F

‘UL “J

Tel

“O81

‘TES 1K]

“‘qyuOy, Yous surimp

TRL

6 §&

#0
‘Ul ‘V1

“OS

‘TS eddy,

TOUULY, oy} JO [[R_ PUB OSIYT [BIO],

‘uouunysy ay? fo 2oq pun asar

“NONNVHG WHAT

‘umay £0 Io ay) wo

"YL jo
“WE

sdeq
@AIsso0onS

jo roqumyy

GOT) TTT

tg GI | 66°

‘soyouy

uley

“urey JOYA
sheq jo Joqunyy
“VQSINI pue Acq

@AIssaoons 8u0
UL [TBI Jseqvery

qsoyea.iyy)

“sol[oUuy

SPSS} LLG) 99°LT
09°0
46°0
PET
80'T
GB's

LTT
vV'0
Z9°0
SPT
F0'G

TV'S | S66

G60 | 0@T

“SoOUuy

‘TeIOL, |'SITSIN] “sAvq

‘YJUOP, YORE
Tey yop AQHUeNy

“NIVIY
re acs a Nee pee aM ret Pe er || UNM g UN 9 SCD i CER Fh DRE Re ee Se

‘SPST mag oyp Bunump ‘purgs 2y2 fo

“Solouy

{e10 I,

* + faqurieseq:
‘TO WAAO NT
* §19q0}9Q
* + Taquiajdeg
soos shsnsny
+ ‘Ate
* foun
+ Key

qudy
ee (youn
* Kren.iga,y

* ‘Krenuv ep

HINO]

‘ANOTHLY 70 apou suorvauasqa Aywp fo LSLOICT

No. VII.

METEOROLOGICAL JOURNAL,

COMMENCING
ist JANUARY, 1849, anp ENDING 3lst DECEMBER, 1849.

BY
GEORGE YEATES.
————_>—____

“aN OOL’ | 06¢°62 | 0€ | oF | TS
‘a ‘S Och | 0016S | GE | eF | 08
“aN 0S3° | OcP'6S | 8& | cP | 62
‘a °N OFO’ | OF8'°6S | 8S | gp | 8Z
“M 040° | 846°6S | S& | oF | 2é
‘ad ‘N 660° | PIO"OS | SE | ZF | 96
‘a ‘Ss O10" | Z40°08 | Lh | 6 | S@
“aN O10" | 0Z0°0S | OF | oF | FZ
“a ON “** | per'os | $e | gg | SG
“aN G00" | solos | 8h | gg | 3%
‘MON "** 1 9°08 | Ih | 9¢ | 1@
“a ‘Ss "** | 020°0 | hr | 1g | 02
aei AS “** | 206'6% | ch | 9¢ | 6I
“a °S ** * | 000°0¢ | $& | gg | ST
‘a's “"* 1 gge'0e | 78 | eS | AT
“MN “** | gegos | 9g | es | 9

re “M -** | 06808 | Sh | ec | SI

54 “MON 0S0° | 9¢e°0¢ | th | eS | FI

4 "MN "* * 1 08z'0s | 8h | gg | SI
“M 900° | gezog | 98 | ZE | ZI
“mM 'S “"* | 99608 | 78 | HF | IT
“MON “** | poFOS | 9% | 2e | OI
"M°N 0g0° | 9F0°08 | 8% | oh | 6
‘MN G00" | 026°6G | 8& | FF | 8
"MN 010° | 006°6% | 9F | os | 2
"mM 'S *** | oos‘oe | 98 | 0g | 9
“‘M'N -* * | ocpos | Pr | a6 1
“M'S “* + | seo | oF | FE] F
“M "** | o7g08 | 6€ | I¢ |
"N O10" | FE0°0S | OF | L4H] Z
“N 0G0° | 7§8°6S |.1f |.Sh | I

“UW |*XeHT
*pulm ‘uley | ‘Wioseg |*WwoUay
‘“HOUVIN

pee oedddes

“Pur

OO” | 0G4°6% | se | FF
“* * | 06°66 | Gc | eh
“* * | 004°62 | 0€ | IP
“** | G9F'66 | 66 | GF
SO" | 0S9°6S | FE | LP
090° | €96°66 | 9¢ | 6F
080° | 814°62 | Gh | 6S
OZL° | GP6'GS | GE | SF
OOT” | 089°6@ | OF | OS
“* * | 968°66 | Lb | GS
“* * | G8e0s | Ze | OS
"* * | 989°0€ | GE | FS
“* * 1 98°08 | OF | 9F
“** 1 0Sc'0e | Gr | LP
“* * | 009°08 | SE | 6F
“* * | OFP'0E | BE | LF
“s * 1 9L9°08 | GZ | 9F
"* * 1 008°0E | cE | OF
0G0° | 0c2°0E | SF | TE
“" * | 00€°08 | 88 | OF
080° | ¥46°6S | SF | GS
“" * 1 99608 | bh | OS
“"* | pREOs | €F | OS
“** | 96F0E | Sh | 6S
“"* | gogo | Ly | GS
“** | p9Z°0€ | 9b | &S
OZI° | OZG'0E | GF | IS
S60° | O€L°O€ |.98 | GF

“UN [X81
‘uley | ‘wore | ‘wouaty,

“AAV NUE

SNOW INO M OS

ase
nw

PEEPEES 3
Zuid vidia i

ase
NM

EEES
AZAZ

Se
ZZ

feolicoll=3]
Fnn

Ads
Rw wn

090° | 88L°0¢
OSI’ |. 82°6z
“* * | 000°0¢
006° | 00%°66
“* "| 062°66
O01" | FE8L°6%
900° | OF8°66)
“* * | 7860S
OIL” | 89c'0¢
066° | 966°66
“* * | 082°66
Ors" | 001°0¢
OF0° | 052°66
“* * | $1966
OZI" | 669°66
“* * | 904°62
060° | 988°66
008° | §S&°66
oss’ | 89°66
“* * | 968°66
0€0° | 999°62
008° | F88°8s
910° | 0¢9°66
080° | 989°66
GIO" | 9€6°66
900° | G10°0€
80T° | 008°66
“ "1 09L°66
“" * 1 089°6G
O10" | 996°66
a HeOSTR0S.

‘uley | ‘wo1eg

“AUVONVE

8¢ | €¢
Fe | 8F
8¢ | 08
¢ | bP
Ee | &P
9g | &¢
Ly | 0g
9F | Ig
OF | 8P
9¢ | §¢
Lge | Gg
ee | 9F
tr | 69
gs | 0g
1p | 1¢
ce | Sb
8e | 9F
9F | FS
th | TS
ce | SF
8¢& | 9F
Z1& | 1g
8& | SP
Gh | #¢
L& | IP
9¢ | OF
ce | $€
8G | §&
FG | PS
e¢& | &F
off |c6P
“UAL | XBL
*MOWI9Y J,

mAMOHNOMAGS

“T oro’ | pPr‘0g | OS | OL | 08
s -*-"! goog | ZS | 69 | 6%
“M *** | opoog | 0S | 69 | 8%
“M "+ > | 0766S | FS | 29 | LG
“mM 'S We ANGEBnOG, Ice Wee
‘a's “++ | ggy6z | bo | TL | G6
“a's “** | 90662 | th | OL | F
“M ‘N | 080° | g16'6s | 99 | SZ | 8@
“AN --* | goroeg | ch | ¥9 | 82
“MA 0g0° | g90'0e | Fg | 29 | 1%
"M “++ | egoog | 8g | 99 | 68
“M 040° | og9'6s | ee | 59 | GI
“M “+ * | p900e | 24h | 29 | SI
‘a's | ost" | p9070e | GE | gO | 41
“MA “+ | 9g6'6s | OF | 29 | 91
“aS + | ge6'6e | SF | OL | ST
5 1's “+ + | 9oT0e | OF | 89 | FI
m ‘aN oor’ | gso7og | se | 09 | St
a "M 'N 090° | 086°6c | cv | $9 | ZI
“M SO pea || HRI so) IP Vill
‘dT ‘N -+ "| 669°66 | IF | 29 | OL
a -* * | 926°6% | [¢ | G9 | 6
aa -- + | zoos | 68 | 69 | 8
‘a Ss *** | ggitos | 6g | 69 | 4
‘a 'S -*: | prog | cp | 99 | 9
“AA =" \soc6'6e | UG | io2 |S
“Or “++ | gso-0e | Sh | OL] ¥
“MA 090° | OSl'0g | ay | 69 | &
“M “++ | 910°08 | GS | 89 | @
“MN | 020° | 00108 |.9F | 49 | T

“UN | XBT

‘pula ‘uley | “Wloleg |*woutoy

“ANOL

ace 08°62 | 9F | 99
“MUN 006° | 8at°0e | 4h | 19
“M "** | OGL'OE | 9F | 99
“MN “* * | 086708 | Sh | 99
“MS “** | ogo'0e | OF | $9
“M Gc0° | 98°66 | OS | 49
“M 060° | 886°66 | 0G | 8¢
“M “* * | 69666 | &S | 69
“M OPI’ | PL6°6G | GP | FS
“MS 096° | 91S°6G | 8h | 8G
~) 080° | 062°66 | Zh | 09
>) 016° | OFS'Gs | OS | GE
“aS “* * | 01662 | Gh | 49
“M'S OOL’ | 910°6G | OS | 9¢
“M ‘S 080° | OO1'6G | 8F | 89
“MS OPO" | P9I'6S | OS | F9
“M ON ogy" | 00¢°6G | 4h | 8S
“MS “" * | O1S°6G | 8h | 69
“M'S 800° | 828°66 | 6h | £9
ace “* * | G90°0E | OF | 6S
a “* * | 886°6¢ | 9F | SS
“a "* * 1 006'6¢ | Gh | 09
‘a “* * | 0¢0°0E | SE | 8g
mc ‘'* | GLT0S | Gh | 1S
ach ‘' "| 7g0'0€ | vH | &¢
‘a “* * | 66°66 | FF | 09
‘a *S “* * | $66°6G | Lb | 99
‘AN “* * | 06666 | Sh | £9
“A “N “* * | 6F6°66 | 6h | 09
“a ** + 1 0@0°0E | 98 | 99
‘a's "* * | $81°0E |0F | 69
UI | XtH

‘pur | *Uley | ‘woleg |*WouUely,

‘AVIN

1€

ornaeo
NANA

A oo = 19
ANNAN

on
ANN

ornan
Ce ie ee

BNMHNHOPRADACANADS
anes

=a
wa

EE
nn

HEPES.
AZAaG

Bed

ae
ZZZZ

es
Zz

ee
ZZ

alco
AZ

Beaew
BDAnn

.
.

aale
Zur

ea}
wn

“pulm

040°
0¢0°
GeO"
OF0"
610°
Oot"
061"
090°
006°
020°
00s°
900°
090°
0¢0°
OFZ"
1)
900°
900°

018°
ore’
006°
060°
080°
900°

Olt’
oot’

ule y

ost 0¢
9¢0°0&
009°64
6PP'6G
669 66
89966
869°66
68966
698° 66
94°66
PP8'6G
899°66
066°66
088°66
068°62Z
GE8 "6S
986°66
09666
6L4°66
FL8'66
084°66
899°63
00F 66
OL1°66
91°66
TPE 66
GhP 66
89°66
016°66
09666

“woe g

eee Se Se | Re ae

luadV

6h | G9
9¢ | 8¢
ie |) WE
Ip | 9S
6g | rf
OF | 6S
68 | ¥S
Iv | &¢
ch | 8P
98 | &Y
66 | 0
og | &F
1G | 8&
8z | IS
1g | 80
17 | LY
6g | 9F
1g | 8P
Gs | 8P
se | SF
8p | oP
GP | LV
ey | &¢
£v | 8F
Iv | 1g
Iv | 9¥
Gg | 2g
rs | LP
ce | 6F
ohG | 06¥
“UN |" XP
*mOoUaY J,

aN WINDOrnmMOH

om
—
ond

]xxv

‘aN ose’ | g41°6% | 9¢ | $9 | 08
‘a's 09t’ | 00S°6% | z¢ | 09 | 6%
a's 0F6° | PLL'°6% | OF | LG | 8%
a's ose’ | og2°6z | eg | 09 | 4%
‘a's “+ * | ops6s | gg | #9 | 96
aS -** | pggr6z | oe | 39 | SG
“TN "+ * | 9¢6°6z | 2p | 19 | v6
‘a ‘N “** | ogoroe | ae | 29 | &@
“ “N 040° | 911°0g | g¢ | 09 | 6%
‘a 'N ¢z0" | oxg'og | og | 09 | Te
"MON “++ | g9¢:0e | 9% | 09 | 06
"MN “++ | ggcoe | 9¢ | 8¢ | GI
‘aN "++ | gepoe | se | sg | 81
“MN “> * | ocpos | se | zg | 21
“M ore’ | oze0g | 6F | 29 | 9T
S "+ * | 9¢6'6e | Fo | ¥9 | SI
"M “** | peooe | og | 24g | FI
"MON 810° | 002762 | 0¢ | 9¢ | SI
‘MN G0" | 080°6 | se | 9¢ | GI
“M "** 1 006°6G | 9F } 8c | II
“MN OZI° | cI¥'6z | GF | 09 | OT
“AA Z00° | 00L°6¢ | 0G | 9 | 6
"MS G00" | 022708 | oy | 09 | 8
‘a's "** | goz°0g | FS | 89 | Z
a ** + | 90z'0g | 1¢ | 89 | 9
ic as) Oro’ | PPo‘0E | s¢ | 89 |S
‘a's “** | ogtog | sp | 89 | 7
‘a ‘Ss 0c@° | 092766 | s¢ | s9 | &
‘a's OrL’ | OFs76s | Ss | 491%
‘a ‘Ss “| 002766 |09G |oL9 | I
“UL | XB
“pul "uley | ‘Wlolvg |*ULoUltoy J,
“UAE NaALdas

Oc ee RE

be.
eat:
ZZZ

see

F ee

BEESEBE

BEd” :
ANANNRAAAZA,

aga
Ann

“purm

OFO” | 0GL°66
OFS" | 9F8°6z
090° | ¥96°66
"* * | $78°6G
“* "1 $60°0E
ss ° | po0"0€
0G0° | OZI°0E
ss" | OST‘OE
900° | O81°0€
"7 * | 00T‘0E
“* * 1 008°08
“+ * | $66°0E
G00" | 00G°08
08Z° | 821 °0E
OZI* | 888°66
OZI" | 699°66
O10" | 022°66
OSI" | H8S°6zG
800° | 068°66
“* * | GGP'66
ose" | 0S9°6z
OF0" | GEL°6G
“+ * | $89°66
OF0" | O18°66
OZF'1| 9S8°66
"* * | 896°66
"* * 1 088°66
"* * | $L6°66
“* * | 0S0°0€
800" | 9T1°0E
“" * | OIT°0E

‘uley | ‘WoIRg

“LSNONV

eg | &9
o¢ | 89
09 | 89
Gp | €9
Go | 69
1g | 89
9¢ | €9
y | 9
Ig | 89
€¢ | 69
8g | 49
cg | €9
og | 19
sy | 09
Ly | 69
9F | 99
1g | ¢9
og | 99
eg | 92
9¢ | 02
gg | OL
c¢ | 89
8¢ | 69
gs¢ | 02
9¢ | 69
ie),
Ly | 99
Iv | 99
GS | OL
9¢ | 19
o6F | 99
‘UNE [XPM
“WOWaY J,

mo Hin Om OO

¥S8'6o | 0S | 49 | I
"M's OFT’ | 0ZS°6G | OS | 99 | 08
“MS 010° | 269°6% | GP | 69 | 62
“a GIO" | 008°6G |} FS | 89 | 8@
‘mM 'S OOT’ | 000°0E | g¢ | 124 | Lz
"MS “* * | 006°6G | Zo | 69 | 92
“MN 090° | 89F°6% | SP | G9 | SZ
“MN OFZ" | OSF'6S | OF | F9 | FZ
“M 026° | 009°66 | Og | 04 | &@
"MS “" * | pps6s | 9¢ | 89 | 6%
"MN G00" | 006°6@ | 0¢ | 19 | IZ
‘MON 08%" | GE9°6S | BF | $9 | 0Z
"MN O91" | 0L9°6% | SF | $9 | GI
aN G80" | 009°6% | OF | 99 | SI
‘MN 080° | Og8'6a | og | 24] LT
‘A'S *** | 090°0e | 0g | GZ} 91
‘a's “** | oOL'0S | Sp | ¥4 | ST
‘a's *“** | ogeog | ge | Sy | FI
a “s+ | poeos | ge | 22 | SI
Ag "*: | @csoe | 9S | ZL | ZI
“a “** | poe0s | FG | 24] IL
‘MS “"* | ges'os | 9¢ | OL | OL
“MN “** 1 02g70E | 0G | OL | 6
“M ¥00" | 886°6% | 9¢ | 94/8
"MS OSI" | 894°6% | 6S | O24 | £
“M'S “* * | g62°66 | Ss | 89 | 9
“M 030° | FZ8°62 | Sh | #9 |G
“MN 700° | #9962 | Go | G9 | F
"M 009" | oss6s | S¢ | so |g
‘MN OZL* | #2008 | 6F | 69 | @
“M 010° | 000°0$ |.I¢ |olZ | I

“UN | XBL

“pul ‘uley | “WOARg |"WoWI YT,

“ATO

BEES

"A2Z24

Seaeas
ZAZZAZ

-B.- -Beaddd
Pore ce 2

]xxix
ple

fea

csifcs|
AAZAZAZAIAZLA

Ean

“PULA

GFL’
oor’
Ort”
O16"
020°
Oot"
070°
900°
010°
090°
900°
010°
OcF'T
098"
006°
090°
OO."
ct)
OVI”
$60°

Ulery

OLE°0E
0G '0E
PS8°66
G9L°66

006°0€
00r'0E
699 °66
01964
bre 0s
0ss'0¢g
OPP OF
096°0€
008°66
059°66
808°62
808°66
0€1°66
019°66
086°66
066°08
OS1'0E
61863
GLG°66
00°66
0°8°66
SE1°6G
009°66
09% 62
89°66
0€6°66

‘moIeg

0G | 3F
co | Sv
9% | Gé
16 | IP
68 | €F
Le | OF
1g | OF
ce | 8é
og | GS
8G | 9€
ee | OF
ce | Ig
vr | &¢
FP | 6
ch | 8P
6¢ | SP
OF | 6F
9€ | 6&
LE | GP
9 | GF
9 OF
Ge | OF
6€ | &F
Le | SP
1g | GV
1g | 9§
cs Lv
Lg | SP
9¢ | OS
o8$ |oLlF
‘Un | XeI
“WIOUTLaY J,

SNM H OOM DOH

UC sO ANC RO}C Ca

“MS 0SG° | PEL6S | Sh | Sh | OF
“M 'S 040° | P2£9°6% | OF | OF | 6G
“aH “N 600° | 944°66 | Ib | Eh | 86
dS “* * | 660°08 | ce | Ih | Le
“M “N 090° | 0S8°66 | 8 | IF | 96
“MN “" "| 0GP'6G | GE | GP | G6
“M OF0" | STE6Z | GE | FH | FG
“MS 060° | 998°66 | LE | GS | &@
“MN 06S" | 868°6G | Hr | Sh | GS
“aS G00" | OS8S°6G | 1G | ES | IG
“a ‘Ss “* * | 996°66 | SP | GG | 06
“MS ceo" | 9100S | Go | FY | GL
“MN 010° | P20°0S | OF | EG | ST
“MS “"* | 812°0€ | 86 | ZF} AT
“M “N “** | 96608 | ve | Sh | OT
“M ON 0€0° | OL8°6G | GF | FP! SI
“MS 060° | PL9°6G | OF | FY | FI
“M 600° | 949°66 | 8h | OF | ST
“M'S “* * | 096°66 | 9 | 09 | GI
“M 'S “** | 080°0€ | 9¢ | 99 | IT
“M ‘S ~*~ | PLO0S | €S | Lo | OF
“MS 0S0° | G60°0E | SG | 9S | 6
“MS 0g0° | s90°0g | eS | Sc | 8
“M 'S OGL’ | G69°6G | Ge | oo | LZ
“MN 020° | 89F'6G | FE | Eh | 9
“MN OST” | G40°66 | LE | PH] G
“M ‘S "** | OST'6Z | 98 | €F | 7
‘'s 800° | PIS°6Z | IF | Eh | €
“MN OOT” | 089°66 | 9F | PH] G
“M O9T* | OSE°6G JolF | o6¢ | I
“Ot | "Xe
“pul ‘uley | ‘woieg |*woUlIaY J,
“MA ANA AON

“M “"* | p8S°66G | ep | 8 | TE
“M “* * | 960°0€ | GG | 8¢ | 0&
“ad °N “* * | 06P°0€ | SF | LEG | 66
“M “* * | 0OF'0E | TG | 9e | 8G
“MA 'S O9T” | 008°6G | OG | LG | 44
“MS 080° | #2L°6G | LH | 4G | 9G
“MS 006° | 9€2°6@ | 9¢ | 6¢ | Se
“M “N O8G°1I| 916°6G | GP | S¢ | FG
‘a ‘Ss 080° | #66°66 | 0G | 8¢ | &%
“MS ce0° | 00866 | OF | OG | GE
‘MS 600° | OOL°6G | Lp | SE | 16
“M ‘S OF0" | 6PL°6G | SH | CO | 02
‘ “** | 00866 | 4g | #9 | GI
“MN “* * | 888°6G6 | PG | 8¢ | SI
“MS 900° | 009°6G | 9F | €¢ | LI
“MN “** | 0G0°0€ | OF | 24H | OI
‘ad °N 090" | 89G°0F | [F | 4H | SI
“ad °N OZI° | OFZ'OS | 98 | OF | FI
“ad °N OII’ | OOOO | se | 4P |) SI
“ad °S “*" | PGL°6G | Sh | SP | GL
“a O9T’ | 79S°6e | 6E | SF | IT
“ad “N PS OWES G |} OS IP fiz 1) OU
“MN 2 OS us iia |]
“dN OLE" | 098°66 | OF | Sh) 8
“a 0G" | OCF6G | GE | LF} 2
“a 0S0° | 002°66 | 0€ | FPR) 9
“M 00" | 069°66 | SE | 8H | S
“MON Oss" | 0G8°6% | SE | Sh | F
“a “N OSI* | F9E6S | OF | FF) E
“ad “N OFO’ | 0L4°6% | 4E | 0S | @
“HN OSG" | 899°66 |.9F | 6 | T
“ONT | Xen
“PULA ‘uley | ‘ulorwg |*woWLayy,
‘AAO LOO

January....

February ...

3.248
0.750
1.052
2.491
1.923
0.500

Ixxx

46.4
48.28
49.68
49.37
60.90
67.70

Julyrats ee 2.237
August .... 3.234
September... 3.432
October... . 3.707
November... 1.689
December... 3.309

29.732

69.32
66.71
61.93
51.84
48.53
42.97

No. VIII.

BIOGRAPHICAL ACCOUNT

THE LATE RICHARD KIRWAN, ESQ,

PRESIDENT OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY, &e.
BY
MICHAEL DONOVAN, ESQ., M.R.I. A.
(SEE PAGE 480.)

—_@——___

Havine long felt, with regret, that there exists no circumstantial
and authentic biography of the celebrated philosopher whom this
Academy once owned as its President, and whose well-earned re-
putation extended to all parts of the civilized world, I determined,
should opportunity ever offer, to collect materials, and contribute
my humble meed towards the accomplishment of so desirable an
object. Through my good fortune, the descendants of Mr. Kir-
wan lately placed in my hands the family records of his life, at
the same time expressing a wish that I would give them publicity
in the proper form; I am, therefore, now in a condition to lay be-
fore the Academy a sketch of one who contributed so much to its
scientific reputation, by his writings and researches. The Royal
Irish Academy is the fit depository for the history of a life, of
which the most valuable period was devoted to the advancement of
its objects.

Richard Kirwan, whose life and writings constitute the subjects
of the following sketch, affords one of those rare instances in which
the possession of an ample fortune, and the desire of devoting it to
the interests of science, coincide in the same person. Wealth, which

Ixxxil

in other hands might have been squandered unprofitably or cul-
pably, became in his the instrument of extending the boundaries
of knowledge, of adding to the means of human happiness, and of
exalting the scientific and literary character of the country which
gave him birth, Like Bacon, Boyle, and Lavoisier, on whom for-
tune and science lavished their treasures, he repaid their favours
by efforts earnest and successful; and while he enlarged the circle
of the sciences by his genius, he held up a bright example for
imitation in the purity of his life, the benevolence of his heart,
and the modest simplicity of his manners.

The Kirwans are descended from an ancient and respectable
English family, who emigrated to this country in the reign of
Henry the Sixth. The herald, says Mr. Hardiman, tells us that
Maoldabhreac, son of Fiobhran, son of Finghin, descended from
Heremon, second son of Milesius, was father of Ciorrovan, or
Kirwan, from whom the Kirwans are descended. Clement Kir-
wan, in 1648, built the castle of Cregg, in the county of Galway,
which was the latest edifice of that description erected for the pur-
pose of defence in that part of Ireland. He was succeeeded in the
family estates by his son, Captain Patrick Kirwan, whose son was
Martin Kirwan, originally a Roman Catholic, like all the rest of
the family at that time, but who, for a considerable period of his
life, had conformed to the Established Church, although on his
death-bed (1741) he was attended by a Romish priest. Martin Kir-
wan had four sons, Patrick, Richard, Andrew, and Hyacinth.

Richard, the subject of the following memoir, being the second.
son of Martin, was not born to the fortune which he afterwards in-
herited; he was, therefore, destined for a profession, and that of a
clergyman of the Church of Rome was selected for him. His fa-
mily, originally professing the Roman Catholic religion, are now
all Protestants.

Martin Kirwan resided, for the most part, in Galway; but oc-
casionally at Cloughballymore, in the county, the seat of Patrick
French, Esq., his wife’s father. In the latter place, in 1733,
Richard was born, but in a little time after was removed to the
family residence in Galway, where he remained until the death of

Ixxxili

his father in 1741. He was then placed with his grandfather
French at Cloughballymore, his mother remaining at the ae
residence with her other children.

In his earliest days he gave promise of what he was to arrive
at in mature age. At five years old he could conjugate a French
verb; and at six, happening to hear some persons disputing an
historical question, little Richard, who had been playing with a
dog, undertook to illuminate the company, and actually set them
right on the subject. When he was seven, he made an abridg-
ment of the ancient history, none of the best no doubt, but a re-
markable undertaking for so young a child: during his subsequent
life, he was distinguished by his knowledge of the history of all
nations. Such was his devotion to study at this early period, that,
to avoid disturbance, he used to ascend a tree with a book, bor-
- rowed without leave from his uncle’s library, and read for hours,
regardless of the shouts of servants sent in search of him. He
read every morning in bed, from dawn until the family hour of
rising, and then concealed his borrowed treasure until next morn-
ing. It is not surprising that he should have been intended for a
learned profession.

His elder brother, Patrick, in 1745, was sent to. complete his
education at Poictiers; the penal laws having virtually excluded
persons of his persuasion from the British universities. Mean-
while, Richard was instructed at Cloughballymore by the Reverend
Nicholas M‘Nelly, a Dominican friar, who was resident chaplain
to the family; and, on the death of his grandfather, he was sent
with his brothers Andrew and Hyacinth, to the free school on
Erasmus Smith’s foundation. At this school he continued until
he was seventeen years of age (1750); he was then sent to Poic-
tiers to join his brother Patrick, and there they both remained
until Patrick became of age, when the latter proceeded to Italy.
In about a year after this period, his mother died; Richard had been
devotedly attached to her, and her loss caused him the most poig-
nant grief.

In that academy, Richard read the Latin classics with avidity,
and had so accurately committed to memory the Odes of Horace,

lxxxiv

that he contested with the most distinguished students a premium
for the repetition of any ode that might be required: he lost it
by the commission of two mistakes, while his successful opponent
made but one. It is a singular fact, that, skilled as he at this time
was in the Latin language, he was unacquainted with the Greek,
and remained so until an advanced period of his life, when he
learned it without assistance. The Latin was always the most fa-
vourite language of the foreign academies; and it is well known
that, even in the English universities, the foundation of Greek
professorships was so late as the first introduction of the Refor-
mation.

Richard quitted Poictiers about the beginning of the year 1754,
for Paris. He appears about this time to have entered on his no-
viciate, either at St. Omer’s or Hesden. He was so excellent a
Latin scholar, that the College of Jesuits considered him qualified
to act as Professor of Humanity; and during his noviciate he taught
in the habit of a Jesuit. Many of the French clergy who survived
the Revolution have acknowledged him as their best professor.
One of his pupils was the Abbé Lynch, afterwards Vicar-general of
Paris.

When first he arrived at Poictiers, the superiors of the College
were anxious that he should, in the first instance, acquire a know-
ledge of French; but Richard pertinaciously refused to learn the
language of the land of his banishment, or to associate with any
but boys from his own country. An ingenious stratagem of his
tutor overcame his repugnance: it appears that even at this period
(zt. 17), he was much devoted to chemistry ; during the hour per-
mitted for play, he was in the habit of studying some chemical books
which he brought from Ireland ; his tutor, finding further impor-
tunity fruitless, took from him all his English chemical books, and
substituted French works on the same subject. His love for the
science in which he afterwards became so distinguished prevailed ;
Richard not only soon read and spoke the French language with
fluency, but, before four years had elapsed, had made some pro-
gress in forgetting his native tongue.

In May, 1755, we find Mr. Kirwan at Hesden, in the Catholic

Ixxxv

Netherlands; and one of his letters informs us, that he was about
to abandon his noviciate. His income at this time was 300 livres
a year, allowed him by his brother Patrick, who was seven years
older. But the tragical fate of this brother, which occurred during
the previous year, rendered Richard the proprietor of the family
estates, amounting to £3000 per annum, which in some years after
increased to £4000. This melancholy event occurred in Dublin,
in Lucas’s coffee-house, situate where the Royal Exchange now
stands. Patrick Kirwan was an accomplished swordsman, as well
as an accomplished gentleman. At this period, fencing was an in-
dispensable part of a polite education, and every gentleman carried
asword. Mr. Kirwan having, in the coffee-room, some difference
with a Mr. Brereton, Usher of the Irish House of Commons, they
proceeded to decide their quarrel by the sword; and, although
Brereton was totally inéxperienced in the art of fencing, he mor-
tally wounded his expert adversary. Kirwan’s remains were brought
from Dublin to his family burial-place in Galway; he died un-
married, and his property descended to Richard, who soon after
returned to Dublin, being then in the twenty-second year of his age
(1755).

It is probable that by abandoning his noviciate he intended
to renounce the order of Jesuits, whatever his previous predilec-
tions might have been. A noviciate in the order of Jesuits was
of longer duration than that of the other monastic orders, in which
a year and a day was the usual period. The Jesuits were to be qua-
lified for the business of the world, and their probationary terms
were continued for several years. The time of ordination did not
precede the age of thirty-three, while in the other monastic orders
it was twenty-three. Mr. Kirwan, therefore, did not take orders.

For some time after this, Mr. Kirwan appears to have been un-
determined in the course he ought to pursue. At one time he
was disposed to abandon his estates, and to retire to the society
of Jesuits on a pension of fifty pounds a year. He might have
alienated his lands, and have devoted the produce to the common
stock of the order; but he was impressed with the idea, that as he
had derived his estate by descent, he was no more than a trustee
of the reversion, and was bound to preserve it in his name and fa-

VOL. IV. 1

lxxxv

mily. After much consideration, he felt still disposed to adopt his
originally intended profession, and was actually engaged in Dublin
(1757), with that object in view. But a young gentleman of large
fortune, handsome person, and pleasing manners, like Kirwan, re-
ceived such flattering attentions from the Galway families resident
in Dublin, that he could scarcely escape the nets spread for him in
all directions. . Caught he certainly was; the young philosopher
fell in love; he preferred the marriage vow to the monastic vow;
and communicated his situation and opinions to his brother An-
drew, in a pithy and very candid letter, of which the following is
an extract :

‘“< Dublin, March 8, 1757.

‘‘ My pear Broruer,—I received your’s two days ago, and
was agreeably surprised at your not calling for money as usual,
and that immediately, and by return of post. I shall send you
some, on that account, very soon, if it be possible. Miss C
is not taller than Miss F. , very ugly and very fat. Miss
H is very disagreeable to me; and Miss D does not
know how either to read or write. « « x Ifyou be not averse to

it, I like another of £4000, who possesses every amiable qualifi-
cation, &e. &c.

“‘T am your most affectionate, loving brother,
“ RicHaRD Kirwan.”

To this the following answer was sent by Andrew:

«“ London, March 21, 1757.

** Dear Brotuer,—lI received your kind favour on the 16th,
but could not answer it sooner, as I kept my bed eight days. If you
are in love with the lady, my being averse to her is of no conse-
quence; but this I know, that before the honeymoon is out you
will repent it. £4000 is nothing to you; it is soon gone, &c. &e.”

Much good advice followed, which, however, was not taken.
Prudent Andrew’s counsel came too late, for the deed was alrea-
dy done; and there is reason to believe, from a bill afterwards
filed in Chancery, that, even when the philosopher asked his bro-

Ixxxvli

ther’s consent, it was an ea post facto piece of courtesy, his
marriage having taken place in February, 1757, nearly a month
anteriorly to the letter, when Mr. Kirwan was in his twenty-fourth
year.

Although it appears from Mr. Kirwan’s letter to his brother,
that prudential motives had some influence in the choice of a wife,
we find that he manifested but little caution in the manner of car-
rying his intentions into effect, and but little care abqut property
during the subsequent part of his life. Previously to his making
proposals, he had been splendidly received by the relatives of the
lady, who was sister to Sir Ulick Blake, and daughter of Sir
Thomas Blake, of Menlo, in the County of Galway. He was enter-
tained with French wines and the choicest fruits of the country.
In the moments of festivity he asked the young lady the startling
question ; the answer may be inferred from the fact, that they were
soon after married; and they lived for eight years in uninterrupted
affection.

His brother’s prediction, that before the honeymoon was out he
would repent his marriage, was not altogether without some prospect
of being realized, for, the morning after his wedding, Mr. Kirwan
was arrested and thrown into prison. His wife, it is true, was
entitled to £4000 fortune, but until after the sale of the estate she
could procure no ready money ; she had incurred some liabilities,
and thus her husband became responsible to the creditors. Mr,
Kirwan remained in prison until his agent sent him the money.
The recovery of this fortune was a subject of litigation even after
his death, it having been made a part of the marriage portion of
one of his daughters ; but it was eventually recovered.

Mr. Kirwan resided with the Dowager Lady Blake, his mother-
in-law, for several years after his marriage, at her seat at Menlo.
Here he was enabled to indulge to the utmost his taste for study ;
he collected an excellent library, and fitted up a laboratory, where
he often spent eight hours a day.

Besides the immense stock of learning which he had acquired
at the Jesuits’ College, he was at the age of twenty-three acquainted
with as much chemistry as was then known. He extended his
researches to new discoveries, but his zeal was checked by an

Ixxxvili

occurrence which he afterwards frequently mentioned as the cause
of his temporary estrangement from his pursuits. Dr. Black’s dis-
coveries respecting carbonic acid, and the cause of causticity, at
this time occupied universal attention. Mr. Kirwan wrote him se-
veral letters containing observations on his views, but Black made
no reply. So disappointed was Kirwan at this rather uncourteous
treatment, that he relinquished his chemical inquiries, and did not
resume them until he subsequently abandoned the profession of the
law. He and Dr. Black afterward became the best friends.

But he might have had additional reasons for relaxing the life
of study which he led. His application and devotion to his inves-
tigations in the early hours of morning were condemned by his
mother-in-law, who actually told him, that she had never intended
her daughter to be the wife of a monk; and, unlike our first pa-
rent, Eve, she recommended abstinence from the tree of knowledge.
In reply, Mr. Kirwan, a little ruffled, made some unlucky allu-
sions to the champagne he had drank on the evening he proposed
for the lady ; but’ this little altercation did not in the least inter-
rupt the harmony which subsisted between him and his wife.

About six years after his marriage he began to entertain doubts
of the religion which he had hitherto professed, and commenced
the study of its controverted points. He read, hesitated, the argu-
ments of Chillingworth almost convinced him; but he was decided
during a visit to Paris with his wife, undertaken for the recovery of
her health. The circumstance, as related by himself, was as follows.
Ata book-stand, he chanced to purchase a book without a title,
with the subject of which he was unacquainted, but it proved to
be religious controversy ; it gave the arguments on both sides of
the question, as he conceived, with impartiality. He studied it
every morning, while suffering under the inflictions of his hair-
dresser, then a tedious and important attendant of a French dress-
ing-room; and during these intervals, the only moments allowed
him at that time for study, he decided in favour of the Protestant
faith ; and ina year after, on the 15th of February, 1764, Mr. Kirwan
regularly conformed to the established religion. It is probable
he did so at that particular time, in order to qualify himself for
the profession of the law, which he afterwards adopted. The Act

lxxxix

of the first year of George II. required a public profession of the
- Protestant faith for two years previously to being called to the
Bar ; accordingly, in two years after his conformity, that is, in 1766,
he became a member of the Irish Bar, having commenced his study
of the law in London duriug the year 1761.

Mr. Kirwan has often described the study of the English law
as an Herculean Jabour. He applied himself intensely to it, and,
owing to the depth of his researches, his progress was slow, but
his retention of principles was stronger than that of his contem-
porary students. His earliest acquaintance with the feudal system
was derived from the study of the German constitution; and so
earnest was he in the pursuit of his object, that he paid a special
visit to Germany for the purpose of consulting the original
authorities.

During his legal studies in London, his wife died at Menlo, in
1765. Her illness was not at first alarming, and hence his friends
did not inform him of her indisposition. He returned to Ireland
week after her death, and then for the first time learned his be-
reavement. His regret was poignant, and he ever afterwards spoke
‘ of the circumstance with deep regret. She left two daughters,
Maria Theresa, afterwards married (1793) to Lord Trimleston,
father of the present peer; and Eliza, to Colonel Hugh Hill, sub-
sequently of the Battle-axe Guards (1792).

While Mr. Kirwan attended the practice of the law Terms, he
maintained no domestic establishment; his winters were spent in
Dublin, and his summers in Galway, or on circuit. Being engaged
in some difficult cases, and having received in each a fee of but two
guineas, he was so dissatisfied with its disproportion to the diffi-
culty of the questions, that he determined to quit the profession.
Apprehensive that his clients might be injured by the delay if he
returned their briefs, he actually gave to other counsel larger fees
than he had himself received, in consideration of their taking the
business off his hands. On one occasion, a brief was laid before
him which occupied three days in the bare operation of noting the
margin. He offered this well-noted brief, with the fee which he
had received, to Mr., afterwards Sergeant, Palmer, who objected
that any sum under £20 would not be remuneration. Mr. Kirwan

paid the difference out of his own pocket. On another occasion,
he transferred a brief to Mr. Scott, afterwards Lord Clonmel, and .
handed him £30, including the small fee which had been allowed
him. Mr. Kirwan finally relinquished the profession of the law
about the year 1768, after having practised two years.

An ardent mind like his could ill brook the inglorious ease in
which he might have floated down the stream of life, possessed as
he was of ample means of living independently of the exertion of
his intellectual faculties. Having abandoned the study of the laws
of man, he soon after betook himself to the laws of nature, and
with what energy, talent, and industry, the Transactions of this
Academy, those of the Royal Society, the various journals, and his
detached works, bear ample testimony.

In 1769 Mr. Kirwan, having left Ireland, commenced an estab-
lishment in London, now for the first time since the death of his
wife. He purchased an excellent library, became entirely devoted
to his studies; every consideration of property was absorbed in his
ardour in the pursuit of knowledge. He no longer took any interest
in his other affairs; he committed everything to his agent, and
could scarcely be coder to correspond with him.

He returned to Dublin in 1772, and took temporary lodgings in
Peter-street, his daughters being placed at a celebrated French
school in Aungier-street. Here he frequently indulged himself in a
recreation which much delighted him,—the society and conversa-
tion of very young persons,—and often invited the school-fellows
of his daughters along with his young relations. This innocence
of mind and simplicity of character have been in many instances the
adjuncts of the highest order of intellect.

A year after this date (in 1773), Mr. Kirwan retired with his
family to the county of Galway, where he inhabited his castle of
Cregg, and soon resumed his philosophical pursuits. Here he
commenced the study of the Greek language, which had been so
unaccountably neglected in the Jesuits’ College: he was now in
his fortieth year. The derivations, difficult to the generality of
students, were to him the most interesting parts of the study; and
so enthusiastic did he become in his admiration of the Greek, that
he considered it the primeval language of mankind. He also at this

(

XCl1

time revived his knowledge of several modern languages of Europe,
so necessary to his chemical and mineralogical pursuits.

In 1777 he returned to London, and took the house No. 11,
Newman-street, Oxford-street; his motive for preferring so obscure
a situation being its proximity to the suburbs and good air, in
both of which he delighted. Here he resided for ten years, making
occasional short visits to Ireland. He now prosecuted his scientific
labours in an atmosphere far more congenial to the development of
his immense powers of mind than that which he had forsaken. He
regularly attended the meetings of the Royal Society, of which he
was a Fellow; was honoured with the Copley medal; became one
of its most active members; and was the friend and associate of
such men as the Honourable Henry Cavendish, Dr. Priestley, Dr.
Fordyce, Sir Joseph Banks, Dr. Ingenhousz, Sir George Staunton,
Horne Tooke, Cavallo, and the celebrated Edmond Burke, with
many others.

At his house in Newman-street Mr. Kirwan received his friends
every Wednesday evening. The conversations were learned, various,
and always interesting. I have in my possession some specimens of
the conversations, noted by Martin Dean, Esq., of Galway, and
much regret that it would be out of place to introduce them here.
Mr. Dean says, that those who attended were for the most part
men of science; wits did not frequent the meetings much, and no
one endeavoured to shine at the expense of another. He who ex-
pressed himself with most precision and elegance (Mr. Dean says)
was Horne Tooke; he delighted chiefly in metaphysical subjects.
Sir George Staunton was highly respected; his observations were
marked by originality. Dr. Priestley generally preferred attending
to the conversations of others, than entering into them himself,
although his conversational powers were known to be very great.
Mrs. Macauley gave her opinions with the greatest modesty, and
never touched on learned subjects unless urged to it.

Conversazioni were also held every Sunday evening by Sir
Joseph Banks, President of the Royal Society; and at these Mr.
Kirwan was a constant attendant.

This was probably the most splendid, but not as yet the most
useful part of Mr. Kirwan’s life. His residence was the resort of

XCil

rank and talent. A gentleman by birth, education, manners, and
property, he maintained a position in society which placed him on
a footing of equality with the most exalted in rank or the most
profound in acquirements. He corresponded with all the savans of
Europe; and such was the estimation in which he was held, as we
are informed by Lord Cloncurry, that ‘‘ even during the hottest
period of the war, his letters were suffered to pass free from all
parts of Europe.’’ His conversazioni were often visited by the
foreign ambassadors, and were the fashionable resort of foreigners
who visited London at the termination of the war; and to such,
Mr. Kirwan’s knowledge of the continental languages rendered the
meetings more interesting. The Empress Catherine the Second of
Russia was pleased to transmit to him her portrait, asa token of
the high estimation in which she held him,—a gift equally honour-
able to the donor and the receiver. In the preface to his Geological
Essay, he designated her ‘‘ Catherine the Great—the immortal Be-
nefactress of Mankind.”

Previously to the termination of the American war, Mr. Kirwan
made an effort to procure from the county of Galway his valuable
library. His books were dispatched from Galway, September 5,
1780, in a vessel belonging to that port. In a few days this vessel
was met by an American privateer, and, singularly enough, it hap-
pened that the name of the captain was Thomas Kirwan, and that
he was descended from the family of Cregg. He allowed the do-
mestics of his illustrious relative to proceed on their voyage to
London, but the library was too rich a prize to be saved through
deference to a name; the captain evinced his good taste and ad-
miration of the collection by carrying it off to America.

About the year 1787, Mr. Kirwan’s health becoming delicate,
he was compelled to relinquish the splendid life he led in London,
a life equally delightful to himself and all who associated with him.
During that year he returned to Dublin, and soon after took the
house No.6, Cavendish-row, where he continued all the rest of his
life. He there resumed his literary and scientific career. He be-
came a member of the Royal Irish Academy, then in its infancy ;
and it is almost needless to add, that its Transactions soon became
the depository of the valuable results of his labours. These com-

XCli1

munications can scarcely be estimated according to their original
value, in consequence of the rapid advances which chemical science
has made within the last half century, and to which Mr. Kirwan
so ably contributed. At the period of the first promulgation of his
investigations, his name was to be seen more frequently quoted
than that of any other chemist in all the scientific journals of
Europe.

In Dublin he also resumed his conversazioni, and, as usual, asso-
ciated with the chief literary and scientific characters of the day.
His intimates were the Provost and Vice-provost ; Doctors Magee,
Graves, Young, Kearney, Hall, Elrington, and Davenport, then Fel-
lows of the College. He was also on terms of friendship with Lord
Norbury, Bishop Law, Speaker Foster, Judge Daly, Lord Charle-
mont, then President of the Royal Irish Academy, General Vallan-
cey, &c.; and he frequently received visits from the different Lords
Lieutenant at his house.

Mr. Kirwan, at this time one of the first chemical authorities
in Europe, had greatly extended the boundaries of the sciences
which he cultivated. He was equally eminent as a mineralogist,
and had signalized himself by being the author of the first syste-
matic work on mineralogy that had appeared in the English lan-
guage. Asa geologist he deserves the gratitude of mankind, for
the publication of his essays in which he undertook the task of
vindicating the cosmogony of Moses. At that period, the account
given in the book of Genesis was deemed by many to be incompa-
tible with the facts elicited by geological research. Mr. Kirwan
himself told me, that he was an object of derision to the French
geologists for his adherence to the Scripture account. Happily, in
the present day, every well-authenticated geological discovery is
found to be supported by and to agree with holy writ, although by
no means with the date which Archbishop Tenison has assigned to
the creation of the world, and on which Mr. Kirwan has relied, as
if it were any part of the Scripture. The geological essays evince
the possession of an immense fund of varied knowledge,

But for Mr. Kirwan’s intelligence and energy Ireland might not
now be in possession of the splendid collection of minerals known
in the Royal Dublin Society’s Museum as the Leskeyan Cabinet.

XC1V

Mr. Kirwan, while a member of the Society, was chiefly instru-
mental in purchasing the collection, for which a fund was provided
by the Irish Parliament in 1792, amounting to £1200. In addition
to the minerals, he obtained, without any additional expense, a col-
lection of shells, some anatomical preparations, an herbarium, and
other subjects of natural history. He also arranged the minerals.
Besides presenting him with their thanks, the Society voted him a
medal made of Irish gold, with an appropriate inscription; and
procured his portrait to be painted by Mr. Hamilton. This portrait,
painted when Mr. Kirwan was in his sixty-ninth year, now hangs
in the Board Room of the Royal Dublin Society.

As evidences of Mr. Kirwan’s talents and industry, we need
only refer to the rapid succession of his publications, and the sur-
prising diversity of their subjects. Perhaps the best way of giving
an idea of the estimation in which this remarkable man was held
throughout the civilized world, will be to give a list of honours
conferred on him in foreign countries and in his own. He was
Honorary Member of the Academies of Stockholm, Upsal, Berlin,
Dijon, Philadelphia, and of the Mineralogical Society of Jena; he’
was Fellow of the Royal Societies of London and Edinburgh, and
Honorary Member of the Manchester Society. On the death of
Lord Charlemont, in 1799, he was elected President of the Royal
Irish Academy. “In his latter days, a chemical and mineralogical
society formed in Dublin was after him called the Kirwanian
Society, and of this he was President. He was also President of
the Dublin Library Society. He had the honorary title, without
an income, of Inspector-General of His Majesty’s Mines in Ireland.
He was elected Perpetual Member of the Amicable Society of Gal-
way. From the University of Dublin he received the degree of
Doctor of Laws, and was always allowed an honourable seat at the
examinations for fellowship. By some of the French savans he was
designated, by way of excellence, ‘‘ the Philosopher of Dublin.” But
the following fact would in itself speak trumpet-tongued, if there
were no other evidence of the high opinion which the French che-
mists entertained of him. He had written a work in defence of the
phlogistic hypothesis of Stahl. The French philosophers were oc-,
cupied in endeavouring to subvert that hypothesis, and to establish

XCV

a revolution in chemistry, as they had already done in their political
constitution. Kirwan’s work was an obstacle which it was neces-
sary to remove; and of such magnitude was it considered, that it
was not only translated into French, but partitioned amongst no
less than five of the most eminent chemists which France could at
that time boast of, in order that they might reply to his arguments :
these were Lavoisier, Berthollet, Morveau, Fourcroy, and Monge;
and, truth to say, never was a refutation more complete.

At length, convinced that his opinions were no longer tenable,
Mr. Kirwan, with a candour which only belongs to superior minds,
publicly acknowledged the subversion of the phlogistic hypothesis,
which he had so laboured to defend. It is said that Lavoisier
took no small pride in the surrender of the Irish philosopher’s
opinions; which, if true, shows the estimation in which he held
their previous defender,—a feeling which I do not think was reci-
procal ; for in a conversation which I had on this subject, with Mr.
Kirwan, a year before his death, he told me that Lavoisier’s wife
was a better chemist than Lavoisier himself. The lady is well known
to have been possessed of considerable talents and accomplishments;
it is known, that with her own hands she engraved the plates for
her husband’s last work; but I have not been able to discover any
authentic historical record of her superior acquirements as a che-
mist. After the murder of her husband she became the wife of
another eminent person, Count Rumford.

Such were the honours which crowded on the Irish philosopher.
The simplest and most convincing mode of showing how far he
was entitled to them will be to enumerate the various subjects
which occupied his mind, and this will be best carried into effect
by giving a list of his works. In the Philosophical Transactions,
from 1781 to 1786, both years inclusive, we find six papers under
his name; the titles are as follow:

1. Experiments and Observations on the Specific Gravity

and Attractive Powers of various Saline Substances. 1781

2. Continuation of the same subject. 1782
3. Conclusion of the same. 1783
4, Remarks on Mr. Cavendish’s Experiments on Air. 1784
5. His Reply to Mr. Cavendish’s Answer. 1784
6. Experiments on Hepatic Air, 1786

XCV1

In the Transactions of the Royal Irish Academy, between the
years 1788 and 1808, both years inclusive, we find that he pre-
sented no less than thirty-eight memoirs; the following are their

titles :

1.
2.
3.

16.
ie

Essay on the Variations of the Barometer. 1788

Observations on Coal Mines. 1789

On the Strength of Acids, and the Proportions of In-
gredients in Neutral Salts. 1790

. A comparative View of Meteorological Observa-

tions made in Ireland since the Year 1788, with
some Hints towards forming Prognostics of the
Weather. 1793

. Reflections on Meteorological Tables, ascertaining

the precise Signification of the Terms Wet, Dry,
and Variable. 1793

. State of the Weather in Dublin from Ist of June,

1791, to 1st of June, 1793. Unknown.

. Examination of the supposed Igneous Origin of Stony

Substances. 1793

. A Prize Essay on the Question proposed by the Royal

Irish Academy, ‘‘ What are the Manures most
advantageously applicable to the various Sorts of
Soils, and what are the Causes of the beneficial
Effect in each particular Instance?” 1794

. Meteorological Observations made in Ireland. 1794
10.

Experiments on a new Earth found near Stronthian,
in Scotland. (Mr. Kirwan may be considered one
of the discoverers of this earth.) 1794

. On the Composition and Proportion of Carbon in Bi-

tuminous and Mineral Coal. 1795

. Essay on the Substances used in Bleaching. 1795
. Synoptical View of the State of the Weather in Dublin.

1796

. Thoughts on Magnetism. 1796
. On the Primitive State of the Globe, and its subse-

quent Catastrophe. 1796
Synoptical View of the State of the Weather. 1796
Synoptical View of the State of the Weather. 1796

18.

xevil

Additional Observation on the Proportion of Real
Acid in the three ancient known Mineral Acids,
and on the Ingredients in various Neutral Salts,

and other Compounds. 1797
19. Essay on Human Liberty. 1798
20. Synoptical View, &c. (In the Contents, but not in

the Volume.)
21. Synoptical View, &c. 1799
22. Observations on the Proofs of Huttonian Theory of

the Earth. 1799
23. An Illustration and Confirmation of some Facts

mentioned in an Essay on the Primitive State of

the Globe. : 1800
24. An Essay on the Declivity of Mountains. 1800
25. On Chemical and Mineralogical Nomenclature. 1800
26. Remarks on some Sceptical Positions in Mr. Hume’s

Inquiry concerning the Human Understanding,

and his Treatise on Human Nature. 1800
27. Synoptical Table of the Weather in Dublin. 1800
28. On the Variations of the Atmosphere. 1801
29. Synoptical View of the Weather in Dublin. 1801
30. Synoptical View, &c. 1802
31. Synoptical View, &c. 1803
32. On Space and Duration; of Duration, Time, and

Eternity. 1805
33. Synoptical Table. 1805
34. On the Primeval Language of Mankind. 1805
35. Description of a new Anemometer. 1808
36. Synoptical View, continued to 1808. 1808
37. An Essay on Happiness. 1809
38. On the Origin of Polytheism, Idolatry, and Grecian

Mythology. 1808

Some of the foregoing essays were afterwards much enlarged,
and published in independent volumes. Besides these, he pub-
lished a System of Mineralogy, which passed through two editions,

and was translated into the French, German; and Russian lan-

* guages.

His work on Logic appeared in two volumes octavo; it

X¢V1i1

was intended for the use of students of the law, and was dedi-
cated to the Chief Justice of the Common Pleas. His Essay on
the Temperature of different Latitudes was much noticed on the
Continent. His work on phlogiston, as already mentioned, was
translated into French, and commented on by five of the most ce-
lebrated French chemists; it was twice translated into German by
different persons, viz., Gibelin and Lorenzo Crell. He also pub-
lished geological essays; an Essay on the Analysis of Mineral
Waters; a volume of metaphysical essays; a few copies of a
treatise on the interpretation of the Apocalypse. He wrote, but
did not publish, a treatise on Music, in which he was profoundly
versed, although not a performer on any instrument. He had also
a treatise partly written, entitled Commentaries on Locke’s Essay
on the Human Understanding, but did not live to finish it. Several
other manuscripts on various subjects were found after his death ;
amongst which were a tract on the Atonement, a subject which in
his early days had deeply interested him; some papers on the
Unitarian Controversy; and an Essay on the Duties of Jurors.

His works may be comprised under the heads of Divinity, Me-
taphysics, Logic, Law, Philology, Music, Mechanical Philosophy,
Chemistry, Mineralogy, Mining, Geology, Meteorology. He who
was well acquainted with these twelve very different subjects, and
who could write excellent treatises on particular branches of them,
may well be considered deserving of the honours which were be-
stowed on him.

From this enumeration of Mr. Kirwan’s works, and the variety
of their subjects, some idea may be formed of the extent of his
knowledge, and the diversified power of his mind. But his ac-
quirements were far more extensive than his actual writings would
indicate. Those who enjoyed the pleasure of his society, and there
are several of them still living, can bear testimony that scarcely
any subject of conversation could be introduced which he was inca-
pable not only of sustaining, but of illustrating with some fact or
opinion that was new to his hearers. And while he communicated
information, it was done so artfully and delicately, that he appeared
rather to remind the hearer of what he already knew, than to in-
struct him in what he should be expected to have known.

XC1X

Colonel Hugh Hill, his son-in-law, says that his powers of con-
versation were remarked as most extraordinary, being equally rich
on all subjects, and interesting alike to old and young, male or
female. He had the talent of adapting his conversation to his
audience. ‘‘ I have known,” adds Colonel Hill, ‘* children to leave
their toys and their juvenile gambols to listen with delight to his
numerous stories and sketches from history; for he was not only
conversant with the history of all civilized nations, but even of the
most savage and least known: his mind and his memory were so
replete with varied knowledge, that he had only to make choice of
what he deemed at the time best suited to the taste of his hearers,
and in the selection he never failed.”

Yet with such qualifications he was not a monopolist of con-
versation ; he acted on the apothegm of Democritus, that he who
is too much a talker defrauds his hearers: he could be a patient
listener, and on subjects that he understood much better than the
speaker.. While he was resident in London, he occasionally met
Dr. Samuel Johnson in company. On one occasion the Doctor
was pronouncing, in his pompous manner, a dissertation on the in-
vention and manufacture of gunpowder ; he concluded by observing
to Mr. Kirwan (then unknown to him), “ Perhaps you know some-
thing about it;’’ to which Mr. Kirwan replied, ‘“‘ Yes, I have both
made it and written upon it.”” The Doctor seemed not a little
abashed when he found that he had ventured too far, and that his
modest hearer was much better acquainted with the subject than
himself.

It happened on another occasion, when the trade-winds were the
subject of conversation, that Dr. Johnson gave his opinion in his
usual manner, e cathedrd. Mr. Kirwan ventured to differ with
him, to the amazement of the company, and brought forward such
an irresistible torrent of arguments, that the learned Doctor never
after entered into a discussion with Mr. Kirwan, although he was
little in the habit of succumbing to the opinion of others ; for it
was said of him, that “if his pistol missed, he knocked his oppo-
nent down with the but-end.”

Although modest and unobtrusive, Mr. Kirwan was not without
feeling for himself that respect which was evinced for him by the

nations of Europe, although in a less degree by his own country-
men. He was annoyed at finding that his system of mineralogy

was rarely referred to by Irish authors, while they referred to
foreign systems in which his arrangements had been adopted,
although overlooked at home. This cause of complaint he felt
particularly in the instance of the book which represented the ar-
rangement of the University collection of minerals. Mr. Hardiman
remarks: ‘‘It has been pointedly observed, as a reflection on Ireland,
that the abilities of Mr. Kirwan were more appreciated, and that
his reputation was greater, in every country of Europe than in his
own.” If so, the circumstance only proves the degeneracy of Irish
science at the time. To be less appreciated at home than elsewhere
is, however, not uncommon; and to prove that it is not unnatural,
we have an authority that is not to be disputed. When acquire-
ments are of such a nature as to be but little understood in any
particular country, and are much more cultivated elsewhere, it is
to be expected that they will be valued only in proportion as they
are comprehended. And further, the person with whom we are
in constant habits of association and familiar intercourse generally
makes less impression, and calls forth less admiration, than the
same person would have done if viewed through the mysterious
‘media of time and distance.

Mr. Kirwan was ardently attached to music, although he did
not perform on any instrument, and it is said that his unpublished,
and now lost, treatise on harmony, evinced profound knowledge
in its author. So devoted was he to Italian music, that his
daughters, who were accomplished practical musicians, were obliged
to avail themselves of his absence from home when they chose to
indulge in Irish or Scottish melodies. Notwithstanding this prefe-
rence, he assisted Mr. Edward Bunting in collecting the national
music of Ireland; and, in the preface to the work entitled “ Ancient
Music of Ireland,” Mr. Bunting declares that ‘‘ his principal acqui-
sitions were made in the province of Connaught, whither he was
invited by the celebrated Richard Kirwan the Philosopher, who
was of such influence in that part of the country, as procured the
Editor a ready opportunity of obtaining the tunes both from high

and low.”

I have been fortunate enough to obtain, through the politeness
of Dr. Jacob, a folio volume of manuscript music collected by Mr.
Kirwan, and entitled ‘‘ Pathetic Music, or the Language of the
Passions, as expressed by Pergolese, Galuppi, Haisse, Cocchi, Pe-
rez, Pescetti, Piccini, Jomelli, Ciampi, Vinci, Bach, Vento, Gugli-
elmi, Arne, Handel, and others.” The conception is original, like
every other work of its author. He has classified the melodies of
the most celebrated Italian and a few English composers, according
to the passions which the music and words are intended to express ;
as grief, pity, dismay, anxiety, remorse, reproach, disdain, and va-
rious others. The extent of knowledge of Italian music displayed in
this book is quite remarkable, especially as it was collected at a pe-
riod when Italian music was little known in the British isles.

Lady Morgan, describing her first interview with Mr. Kirwan,
when the conversation turned on music, informs us that she
chanced to say something in praise of that of Ireland. ‘ Mr. Kir-
wan,’’ she says, ‘‘ called my taste barbarous, and became quite vehe-
ment in his expression of abhorrence of Irish music. ‘Madam,’ he
said, ‘I left Ireland at your age, and, full, as you are now, of all
the vulgar errors of enthusiastic patriotism, I thought there was no
poetry like Irish poetry, no music like Irish music. When I re-
turned I could not endure either.’ ’’ He then informed her, that
at Christmas and other festivals he used to throw open the servants’
hall at Cregg Castle to all comers, beggars, bards, and story-tellers,
after the old Connaught fashion; and at night he took his place
amongst them, and made each guest tell a story, recite a poem,
or sing a song in Irish. ‘“‘ Madam,” he exclaimed, “ it was too much
for me; it almost threw me into convulsions.” Lady Morgan then
sung for him the song of “* Ned of the Hills,”’ composed in the time
of Henry VIII., and accompanied herself on her harp. Before she
had finished the first stanza, the tears gushed from his eyes,, and
seizing her hand, he said with vehemence; *‘‘ Madam, I won’t hear
you— tis terrible—it goes to the very soul!—it wrings every nerve in
the body !”” ‘‘ Then, Sir,” replied Lady Morgan, “‘ I ask no more; the
effect which Irish music produces on you is the best proof of its
excellence.”’ ‘“‘ You may as well say,” retorted Mr. Kirwan, “that the
howl of a dying dog, which would produce the same effect, is the

VOL. IV. k

cil
proof of its excellence. My dear child, give up your Irish harp, and
your Irish howl, and study Italian music; you are worthy of knowing
it; you havea true musical organization, but it is all perverted.”

Mr. Kirwan was of a kindly and feeling character ; many stories
are told of his affection for his mother, his grief for a temporary
separation from her in his boyish days; and even the illness in-
duced by his grief. In his mature age, it is said that when he was
informed of the death of his friend Saussure, he absolutely shed
tears, although his friendship was only founded on correspondence
and similarity of pursuits. His humane disposition caused him to
form strong attachments toanimals; he was fond of making pets, and
these were sometimes of an unusual kind. When he was living in the
county of Galway, some of his people captured a wild, fierce, young
eagle, and presented it to him. He hit upon the following mode
of taming it: he starved it for one or two days, and during the
whole time caused a boy to tease it in its cage, in order to prevent
its sleeping. He then made his appearance, and, -having beaten
and scolded the boy, he drove him away, as if in anger; he next pre-
sented a plate of meat to the eagle; and by repetition of this pro-
cess a few times, the affections of the bird were won, and he became
devotedly attached to his master. When Mr. Kirwan walked or
even rode about his grounds, the eagle was his companion, some-
times perched on his shoulder, sometimes soaring in the sky, and
wheeling in many a circumvolution until he again descended to his
master’s shoulder. But the poor bird was doomed to be the sub-
ject of a woeful tragedy. A visitor, who knew nothing of Mr. Kir-
wen’s favourite, happened to be out shooting, and on his way home
saw the eagle descending from the sky to meet his master, who was
at a little distance, taking his accustomed walk. The sportsman
levelled, fired, and down fell the royal bird, dead, almost at his
master’s feet. Mr. Kirwan’s grief is not to be described; he long
mourned his poor favourite.

At another time he had cultivated a friendship of a different
kind; his pets were two Irish wolf-dogs, two mastiffs, and two
greyhounds, all of uncommon size. They all accompanied him when
he went abroad, and on one occasion, perhaps, saved his life.
One day he went on horseback to visit a friend, attended by his

cill

whole canine suite: the friend lived at a distance of thirty miles.
On arriving, he found the family in the utmost confusion, the
house and most of the offices having been burned to the ground the
day before. Necessity compelled him to deposit himself and suite
in a small room, with an earthen floor well covered with straw, and
a door opening into the court-yard. The door having neither lock
nor latch, he secured it by placing against it a table and chair.
Mr. Kirwan and the six dogs were soon asleep; but during the
night he was awoken by a violent pushing against the door, and
the downfal of the whole barricade. An uproar immediately en-
sued ; a dreadful conflict was commenced ; howls, growls, barking,
and grunting made a horrible commixture of discordant sounds,
which gradually died away, and all was tranquillity. In the
morning a curious scene presented itself: his bed was soaked with
blood ; his face was stiff with dried gore; and on the floor lay
dead—six large hogs. The solution of the mystery was this. Mr.
Kirwan’s dormitory was also that of the hogs, who had been un-
justly deprived of it; they, determined to recover their rights, burst
in the door; the dogs defended their master, killed the hogs, and,
exulting in their victory, saluted him with caresses, which smeared
him with the blood of the vanquished foe, and left him to appear
before the family in a singular plight.

The foregoing anecdote has been narrated by Lady Morgan in
her “‘ Book of the Boudoir,” but differently. I have reason to be-
lieve that my version is correct.

The humane feelings and exceeding sensibility of Mr. Kirwan’s
mind would have suffered severely on account of the cruelty so
often inflicted by mankind on the lower animals, but for a pecu-
liar opinion in which he indulged, and which occasionally afforded
him great comfort, or at least saved him from much pain. This
opinion was elicited from him in a conversation with Lady Morgan
on the occasion of the death of a horse turned out to die on a piece
of waste ground, under atrocious circumstances. He said, “ ¢ That
the idea of sufferings imposed without a cause on the part of the
sufferer, and which were to have no retribution, no recompense,
was too painful an idea to indulge in, and too derogatory to the
wisdom and goodness of the Supreme Being to. be credible; that

k 2

Civ

he had, therefore, long been convinced, that those signs of suf-
fering manifested by brute animals were but means to cherish and
promote the sympathies of man, and to check his natural tendency
to tyrannize and misuse power, whenever it was granted to him.
In a word, that he was a sincere disciple and a zealous advocate for
the doctrine of Gomez Pereira (which was popularized by Des-
cartes), who conceived that all appearances of sensibility manifested
by animals are fallacious, and that the brute species are mere ma-
chines divested of all feeling.? There is something so amiable in this
horror of injustice, that it is impossible not to pardon the incon-
sequence of the reasoning.”

It often happens that persons of extraordinary genius differ as
much from the generality of mankind, in their habits, as they
exceed them in their intellectual powers. A difference in their
mode of thinking naturally produces a difference in their mode of
acting ; hence the eccentricities which so often furnish subjects
of amusement to those whose mind is of normal constitution. Mr.
Kirwan was far from being exempt from peculiarities, and these
were sometimes sufficiently ludicrous. An anecdote is known of him
in his family, which, as it at once illustrates several of his eccen-
tricities, is worth relating.

On a certain occasion, the city coal-yard in Dublin was on fire;
it burned for three days, in spite of every effort to extinguish it, and
threatened the adjoining houses. As a last effort, the Lord Mayor,
accompanied by some gentlemen of note, waited on Mr. Kirwan,
whose scientific knowledge they hoped might suggest a remedy.
It was on a summer’s day, the period at which he was about
to take his dinner; and, to secure himself against the intrusion of
visitors, the chain was on the hall-door. The Lord Mayor having
knocked at the door, Mr. Kirwan’s servant lad, Bernard Pope,
opened the door, but anticipated the usual inquiry, by saying in a
determined tone, that his master could not then see any one.
“ Tell him,” replied the civic authority, ‘‘ that the Lord Mayor re-
quests to speak with him on a matter of great importance.” “ If
the Lord Lieutenant, or the King himself, required to see him, I
dare not admit either,” vociferated Pope: ‘‘it would be as much as
my place is worth.” “ But,” said the Lord Mayor, “ the city coal-

yard is on fire.” ‘ If all Dublin was on fire,” said the impertur-
bable Pope, “I could not admit you, for my master is at dinner.”
“ Then,” said the Lord Mayor, ‘ at least let us remain in some
other room until your master has dined, for our visit is one of
urgency.” To this Pope hesitatingly acceded, and the gentlemen
were shown to the front drawing-room, Mr. Kirwan’s usual sitting-
room, while the philosopher was finishing his dinner in the ad-
joining one. The Lord Mayor, in his impatience, had strided up
stairs before the servant, and had just laid his hand on the handle
of the door, when he was suddenly arrested by the shrill voice of
Pope crying, “* Oh! Sir, they will get in, they will get in.” “ What
will get in?” said the Lord Mayor, looking round in astonishment.
“Oh! the flies, Sir, the flies!” ejaculated Pope, who opened the
room-door with the greatest precaution, and barely as much as suf-
ficed to permit the bodies of the visitors to be squeezed through ;
while, with the other hand, he rapidly waved a handkerchief to
keep off any of the troublesome winged intruders. Mr. Kirwan,
like Domitian, had a great abhorrence of flies ; he allowed his ser-
vants a small premium per dozen for killing them, and the presence
of one of them was a serious misdemeanour.

After a short time Mr. Kirwan appeared; the Lord Mayor de-
livered his errand, and the Philosopher pronounced the remedy in
four monosyllables:—‘ Throw sand on it.” This was done, and
the fire which threatened the city for three days was quickly ex-
tinguished.

Mr. Kirwan’s precaution of chaining the hall-door while he was
at dinner, and refusing to see any person, arose froma very great dif-
ficulty in swallowing, owing to debility in the muscles of the throat,
which caused him to make such contortions while eating as would be
disagreeable to the beholders. The same affection obliged him to
abstain from all kinds of meat except ham, the saltness of which,
although it were ever so tough, enabled him to get it down. His
dinner was a bowl of milk and a ham, with which he commenced
on Sunday, dined on it every day after, it being reheated each
time, until Saturday, and on the next day anew one was brought on
the table. He very seldom indulged in a glass of wine; and when
he did, it was some kind of Spanish white wine with a small bit of

evi

sweet cake. His reason for allowing himself this indulgence so
seldom was, that the wine had the effect of raising his pulse to 150,
its natural standard being 70. n

On account of this difficulty of swallowing, Mr. Kirwan, even
when he dined out of his own house, never ate in the presence of
any one. Lord Cloncurry informs me, that his practice at Ly-
ons, when visiting there, was to retire to a particular room in the
house, and there he had his dinner served; on which occasion he
dispensed with the ham, and contrived to get down minces: as soon
as the family had dined he immediately joined them. TI have
learned from other sources, that he either dined in this manner
with his friends, or avoided arriving until immediately after the re-
moval of the first course, he having previously had his dinner at
home. Mr. Kirwan was very intimate with Lord Cloncurry, and used
to spend much time at his house along with Mr. Chenevix, who re-
sided in the neighbourhood. The two chemists were of very oppo-
site politics, Mr. Kirwan leaning to Lord Cloncurry’s opinions, yet
the three friends lived in perfect harmony.

A curious feature in Mr. Kirwan’s character was the gravity of
countenance which he maintained on occasions that drew forth
laughter from every other person, although he would laugh conti-
niously and in paroxysms at things that little affected any one else.
The following anecdote illustrates the former peculiarity. One
evening he was at tea, with his daughters, when his physician, the
late Dr. Egan, came in and sat down. The Doctor having risen
from his seat to leave his cup on the table, in returning without
looking behind, missed his chair, and fell flat down on his back,
with his heels up. Mr. Kirwan, who was in the middle of a long
speech, did not perceive the cause, but, hearing a noise, turned
round, and seeing the Doctor with his heels in the air, inquired
gravely, “ Doctor Egan, what are you doing there?” This ques-
tion, asked in so solemn and calm a manner, perfectly convulsed
his daughters, already biting their lips to suppress their mirth.
Mr. Kirwan, instead of being moved by any contagious influence,
became extremely angry, threatened to send them both out of the
room, and solemnly assured them that in their dying moments they
would repent of this. Politeness might forbid the expression of

evil
mirth, but eccentricity alone could control risibility on such pro-
vocation, and excite feelings of such asperity.

Colonel Hill, Mr. Kirwan’s son-in-law, now more than eighty
years of age, has thus described to me the occupation of Mr. Kir-
wan’s day. He rose at four o’clock in summer, and half an hour
later in winter, and descended to his study, which consisted of two
rooms, each having a fire at all seasons. These rooms were fur-
nished with presses al] round; they were filled with books, and
when they would hold no more, the tables became gradually
covered, and at length the floor. Here he remained until nine
o'clock, when tea and toast were brought to him. He then com-
pleted his toilet ; walked out for exercise or business, but always
followed by his carriage; returned at two; resumed his studies
until five; dined in his study; descended to the drawing-room,
where he met his daughters and visitors, this being the hour for
their admission. Such was the uniform tenor of his private life
while he resided in Cavendish-row ; and he would not allow any
infringement on his habits.

But he had public evenings: each Wednesday at six o’clock
was the time appointed for the admission of his friends, and then
they were politely and hospitably received. At seven the knocker
was removed from the hall-door, and this was the signal to persons
arriving at that hour that he was not to be seen; for he felt disin-
clined to disturb his guests with introductions or the noise of the
knocker. Those already admitted were entertained with tea and
coffee, and other refreshments, but above all with conversation
enriched by extensive knowledge, travel, and intercourse with the
most remarkable men of the age. During this interval Mr. Kirwan
sat or reclined on a sofa, rolled in a cloak, and another thrown over
his lower limbs, his hat on, a long screen behind him, and a
blazing fire before him, no matter whether winter or the dog-days.
He always solicited permission from his company to wear his hat,
and was allowed the privilege of wearing it even in Courts of
justice; nay, he wore it at the levees of the Lords Lieutenant,
which he constantly attended in the capacity ofa state officer, being
Inspector-General of His Majesty’s Mines in Ireland.

After entertaining his company until nine o’clock in summer, or

evill

half-past eight in winter, he commenced a certain routine of ope-
rations. He took out his watch and wound it; it was now the
duty of those who were familiar with his habits, to remind him that
his hour was come, or, if they were all strangers, he announced it
himself, but requested the company not to move until he could escort
them. His next process was slowly to remove the buckles of his
shoes and knees, the conversation still continuing. After this, the
company was marched off, under his escort, to the head of the
staircase, and then they dispersed to their respective quarters,
while he retired to bed, from which he rose next morning, at four
o’clock in summer, and somewhat later in winter, to resume his
accustomed studies.

But his slumbers were to be occasionally interrupted. His ser-
vant, Pope, already mentioned, always slept in his room; his busi-
ness was to administer to his master, once or twice during the
night, a little tea, out of a teapot, by introducing the spout into his
mouth. But Pope, overpowered by sleep, would occasionally make
woeful mistakes; and it was nothing uncommon to hear his master
in the middle of the night exclaim, ‘‘ You booby, you are pouring
the tea into my eye!”

Mr. Kirwan was so affable and conversable, and adapted his
conversation so judiciously to his company, that his society was
much sought after by ladies ; and he, in his turn, was much pleased
with their's, especially if they had literary pretensions. In their com-
pany he was lively and playful, and divested himself entirely of the
character of the philosopher. He was indeed always of a cheerful
disposition. If to literary acquirements a lady superadded personal
attractions, she was sure to interest Mr. Kirwan the more, for in-
difference to beauty was no part of his philosophy. Shortly after
Lady Morgan’s appearance as a literary character, she received a
flattering token of Mr. Kirwan’s approbation, which she thus de-
scribes in her usual volatile and lively manner: ‘‘ A plain, dark,
old-fashioned chariot drove to the door, and up came a card thus
inscribed :—‘ Mr. Kirwan, to pay his respects to the fair authoress
of the Wild Irish Girl” My stars!” she exclaims, ‘‘ what a fuss!
The great Richard Kirwan, the philosopher, the chemist, the comely,
the elegant, the celebrated ! I flew first to the harp to get up an atti-

cix

tude, and then back to the table to seize my pen, and when the
door opened I was placed in a thoughtful position, with the con-
templative look of a doctor of the Sorbonne, or of Lydia Languish;
but the apparition, which for a moment halted at the threshold,
and then moved on in solemn gait, actually made me start. A tall,
gaunt figure, wrapped from neck to heel in a dark roquelaure, with
a large-leafed hat flapped low over the face, presented the very
picture of Guy Fawkes, with nothing wanted but his dark lantern:
the venerable, but very singular-looking philosopher stood con-
fessed. The conversation soon became animated, and to me highly
interesting.”

After detailing the conversation, Lady Morgan describes Mr.
Kirwan’s invitation to take tea with him, and gives his words as
follows: ‘* You must take tea with me on Thursday next, it is my
shaving day; I only pay visits, or receive ladies, twice a week, on
my shaving days. I havea good pianoforte, and a fine collection
of Italian music; you shall try both. My tea-table hour is half-
past five.” She accordingly waited on him at the hour appointed,
and thus describes her visit: ‘‘ On entering the drawing-room, the
heat was so excessive, that 1 was afraid I should never go through
the séance. Although it was a fine, mild, spring evening, an enor-
mous fire blazed on the hearth, and a screen of considerable di-
mensions, drawn closely round it, excluded every breath of air.
Within this enclosure, on a large, cumbrous sofa, sat the advocate
of phlogiston. He was dressed in the same roquelaure and slouched
hat in which he had visited me, with, however, the addition of a
shawl wrapped round his neck.” This was his ordinary costume,
whether he received visitors or not.

- If Mr. Kirwan was gallant in the society of women, he was not
deficient in the allied quality of courage amongst men, a quality
which at that time characterized, in rather too great a degree, the
county from which he derived his origin: but the exercise of it
should be after his own manner, for he was peculiar in everything.
When he was a young man, happening to be in Paris, he received
a challenge from a hot-headed Frenchman. Mr. Kirwan at once
declined it, and expressed the utmost contempt for persons who
would decide a quarrel by such unchristian means: but he added,

‘‘ That he always wore a sword; that he walked every morning
early at a particular solitary place which he named; that if he met
any person there who seemed disposed to attack him, he would
show him whether he was competent to defend himself.” Mr. Kir-
wan, like his deceased brother, was an accomplished swordsman,
but he heard no more from his antagonist.

Amongst his peculiarities was one common enough amongst
scientific men; he cared not how extensive his correspondence
was, so long as it was confined to his favourite pursuits. He wrote
letter after letter to Bergman, Scheele, Chaptal, Klaproth, and La-
voisier; but he could not bring himself to correspond upon business,
and he discouraged others from writing to him. On one occasion,
when a letter from his brother absolutely required an answer, he be-
gan in the following manner :—‘‘ Dear Brother, I read over twice the
letter you were pleased to send me, which to me, who hate reading
or writing on any business, was a very disgusting task,” &c.

Yet he was an excellent landlord, was liberal to his tenants,
and watchful of their interests; his opinion being, that it was as
much his duty to transmit to his heirs a prosperous tenantry as an
unincumbered inheritance. Asa tenant, nothing could exceed his
punctuality; regularly, on each gale day, three distinct knocks at
his landlord’s door announced that Mr. Kirwan had arrived with
the rent. The three distinct knocks were his constant method of
making his arrival known wherever he visited.

In whatever could promote the branches of knowledge which he
cultivated, he was liberal, annually allocating a large sum for the
support of his well-appointed laboratory, and the supply of his
library, into which he admitted all the foreign and domestic jour-
nals. The Royal Irish Academy received a token of his regard in
the bequest of the philosophical part of his library. When he
was engaged in making observations on the climate of Ireland, he
gratuitously distributed no less than thirty barometers and thermo-
meters, made under his own inspection, to enable persons in dif-
ferent places to make observations. Such was the confidence
reposed in his predictions of the weather, founded on observation
of past seasons, that the farmers would, in many cases, not venture
to sow a crop without consulting him by letter; and such was the

CXi

amount of labour thus imposed on him, that he was absolutely
compelled to employ a secretary on this kind of correspondence.
Asa further proof of Mr. Kirwan’s liberality, it is stated by a mem-
ber of his family, that he derived no pecuniary advantage from the
publication of his numerous works, although his publishers made
large profits ; his work on mineralogy, especially, realized a large
sum. He did not forget the claims of the poor, and never passed
a beggar in the street without giving a small sum, such as would
supply an immediate necessity ; but he made it a point never to give
more, fearing that it might be turned to a bad account.

But on proper occasions he could be munificent. He gave an
estate of £800 a-year to his brother Andrew, at a peppercorn rent ;
and, under some peculiar circumstances, he forgave a debt of
£4000, rather than pursue the debtor. These acts may be explained
either by generosity of character or by indifference to wealth, the
latter of which qualities often influenced his actions, as is shown by
the following remarkable fact. At one period of his life, Lord
Chancellor Clare happened to be trying a cause of disputed pro-
perty; in the course of the trial he exclaimed, ‘‘ Why this property
does not belong to either of these parties ; it belongs to Mr. Kir-
wan the philosopher; how came he to overlook it?” “ My Lord,”
said Counsellor Lynch, ‘‘ Mr. Kirwan did not overlook it; but he
is a philosopher; he said he had enough already, and did not want
it.”’ It is very probable that not one person in the Court could
comprehend such philosophy. ;

He appears to have been equally indifferent to honours. Lord
Castlereagh offered to confer a baronetage on him, in the expecta-
tion that his great influence would assist in accomplishing the
legislative union then in contemplation. This dignity Mr. Kirwan
at once declined.

The present representative of the family, and possessor of the
estates, is Richard Kirwan, Esq., grand-nephew of the philosopher,
formerly an officer in the army.

Notwithstanding his long life of study, seven or eight hours being
every day devoted to reading and writing for so many years, his
sight remained unimpaired; and although he lived to be nearly se-
venty-nine years of age, he never used spectacles. He had a peculiar,

cxil
and, as most persons would conceive, a very inconvenient mode of
writing; he placed his paper on his knee, and in that disagreeable
stooping posture wrote for hours without intermission.

It is said that, in greater or less perfection, he understood no
less than nine languages beside English ; two of these, the Swedish
and Greek, he had learned without a master. I believe the list was
as follows :—Latin, Greek, Hebrew, German, Swedish, French,
Italian, Spanish, and Irish.

The habit of wearing his hat at all times was caused by his
susceptibility of cold, and by a rheumatic affection to which he had
been long subject. Perhaps the extreme precautions he took against
cold increased his natural infirmity. When about to leave the
house for exercise, his habit was to stand before the fire with his
great-coat on and thrown open, in order, as he said, to lay in a suf-
ficient supply of caloric to last for some time. The better to pre-
serve his stock without waste, he walked in the street with such
celerity, that he kept any one who joined him in a smart trot. If
any one met him, he would not stop; the person must walk with
him, at his pace, or quit, for he would not incur the risk of taking
cold.

Towards the end of his life he relinquished the pursuits to
which in his early days he had been devoted, and occupied the
chief part of his time, as became his years, in the study of the
Scriptures.

Along with high mental endowments, Mr. Kirwan, when young,
possessed considerable personal advantages. Although slight in
figure, his limbs were firmly knit and well put together, so that he
might be considered a strongly made man ; he was also extremely _
active. He was five feet ten inches in height, and remarkably erect
in deportment; the back gracefully curved into a hollow. In
his early and middle life he was considered handsome; his face
was long, its expression grave and thoughtful; his head rather
small, and his forehead not remarkably high. His eyes, when
looking downwards, gave him, from the peculiar form of the upper
lid, the appearance of being asleep.

Lady Morgan thus describes her father’s recollection of the ap-
pearance of Mr. Kirwan in his early life: “‘ I remember well,” he

Cxill

said, ‘* when Richard Kirwan first returned from abroad to Cregg
Castle, seeing him walk of a Sunday to the mass-house on the road
side, in a rich suit of embroidered clothes; his chapeau-bras under
his arm, and picking his steps along the dirty road, with brilliant
stone buckles in his shoes. He was a tall, elegant, comely young
man then, and spoke good Irish, though somewhat too fond of in-
terlarding his discourse with foreign phrases. He was then called
in Irish, a ‘ chi shim,’ or a person of remarkable appearance.”

Several portraits of him are in existence; one of them, painted
by Comerford, is deemed a striking likeness; it is in possession
of his grand-daughter, Mrs. Hurley, in the county of Kerry, and is
considered by his friends a more accurate resemblance than one
painted by Hamilton, which is in the board-room of the Dublin
Society. From my own recollection, I may venture to say that the
portrait belonging to the Royal Irish Academy is an excellent like-
ness; so also is the bust in the Dublin Library; and a small en-
graving, circulated several years since, conveys a very good idea of
him. There is also an engraving in the Philosophical Magazine,*
but it scarcely resembles him.

I have now detailed the more important particulars of the life
of this great and excellent man, and have endeavoured to sketch
his character, with all its perfections and peculiarities. In exe-
cuting the latter portion of my task, I have availed myself of several
anecdotes which to some might appear trifling, but which I viewed
otherwise, believing that in the trivialities of domestic life, we can
often discover the character of the person concerned better than in
matters of greater consequence. In important affairs, men are on
their guard; conscious that they are under the observation of the
world, they act conformably to what they conceive society would
expect from them; their natural impulses are accordingly masked,
and a great action is sometimes no more than a display calculated
to disguise the workings of a mind which, without such artificial
inducement, would have comported itselfin such a manner as rather
to call forth censure than applause. But in the small affairs of life,
when there is no particular motive to influence conduct, the unso-

“ Vol. xiii. Old Series.

CxXiv

phisticated emotions of the mind make their appearance; and hence,
apparently trifling or even ridiculous anecdotes often disclose
traits of character which, without such aids, would have escaped
detection. But now it is time to bring this biography to a close.
Mr. Kirwan during the latter years of his life became rather
delicate in constitution, yet, in consequence of his extreme temper-
ance and regular habits, for the clock was his guide in all his
movements, he generally enjoyed good health. When he happened
to take cold, his remedy was to starve it out, as he called it,—in
very old age a dangerous experiment. On the last occasion of his
betaking himself to this mode of cure, abstinence from food induced
a disinclination to it; the functions of the stomach became dis-
ordered; indigestion followed, which is believed to have been
aggravated by some particular article of food which disagreed with
him ; through inanition he became excessively weak, his body was
emaciated, and his voice so feeble, that he could scarcely make
himself heard. It was now evident to his friends, that this emi-
nently gifted man was about to undergo the final catastrophe. He
understood his state, and saw with composure the approach of
death. His last moment was like the beginning of a quiet slum-
ber; his intellect was clear to the last. On the morning of the first
of June, 1812, between eight and nine o’clock, in the seventy-
ninth year of his age, he terminated an honourable and useful life,
during which he was blessed with fortune, distinguished by talents,
rendered illustrious by acquirements, and ennobled by virtues. His
latest breath was expired in propitiating the mercy of his Creator.
This last-mentioned fact I learned at the time, from his faith-
ful amanuensis, Mr. Samuel Wharmby, Junior, who was present at
the death scene, and heard the words pronounced at the awful mo-
ment when a human being dare not utter an exclamation which he
knew to be insincere. His dying words gave a peremptory contra-
diction to those who maligned his character with the stigma of
atheism. Originally a Roman Catholic, he became a Protestant,
and died an Unitarian; but the charge of atheism is a foul slander.
That the comprehensive mind of him who not only viewed creation
as a whole, but scrutinized the miraculous mechanism of its mi-
nutest parts, could come to any other conclusion than that the

CxXV

stupendous fabric of the universe must have an author, is as incre-
dible as untrue. By his defence of God’s word, did he not give
proof of his belief in that great Being whose mercy he invoked with
his latest breath? It is true that he continually absented himself
from any place of divine worship; the fact is easily explained by his
experience of the injury he sustained by removal of his habitual
covering from his head, even for a very short period.

The following is the account of his funeral, given by his faithful
and attached servant, Bernard Pope, a man possessed of acquirements
very unusual in his rank of life; it is in his own words, addressed
to the Reverend Francis T. Hill, grandson of Mr. Kirwan: ‘ His
funeral took place on the 8th of June, 1812 ;* and although it was
one of the clauses in his will that he should be buried with as little
expense, and in as private a manner, as possible, yet such was the
respect and friendship of his numerous friends and literary ac-
quaintances, that his executors were obliged to deviate from~the
letter of his will. There were no cards of invitation issued; every
attendance on the part of his friends to follow his mortal remains
was voluntary on this mournful occasion. He was buried in St.
George’s churchyard, Lower Temple-street- The different bodies
which composed the procession were, the members of the Royal
Irish Academy ; the Fellows and students of Trinity College; the
Judges ; the Benchers of the Honourable Society of King’s Inns ;
the members of the Kirwanian Society; the members of the Royal
Dublin Society, and of the Dublin Library Society ; with some pro-
fessors and students of Maynooth College. There were between 800
and 900 gentlemen in the procession, followed by a numerous train of
carriages of the nobility and gentry. The route of the procession was
as follows: from Cavendish-row through Sackville-street, West-
moreland-street, College-green, Dame-street, Parliament-street, Ca-
pel-street, Bolton-street, Dorset-street, and Temple-street, to the
church. The funeral service was performed before a most respect-
able congregation, who wished to pay this last solemn rite to his
memory; after which the coffin was deposited in the north side of
the churchyard, in an angle near the street, the head of the coffin

* A resolution of the Royal Dublin Society indicates that he was interred
on the 5th of June.

CXV1

against the church wall. Although heart-sick at the time, I had
the presence of mind to get one of the men employed to pick a
stone out of the church wall, directly over the head of the coffin, in
order that I might be able to identify the exact spot where my dear
master’s remains lay, should no monument be erected to his me-
mory. I lately visited his grave, and felt the cavity in the wall.
Mr. Kirwan was attended in his last moments by the Rev. Arthur
Maguire, rector of St. Thomas’s parish.”” Such is the statement, a
little abridged, of an eye-witness. In addition to these honours,
the Historical Society of the University offered prize medals to the
authors of the most approved eulogies on the deceased philosopher.

Amongst his posthumous honours, the following resolution,
adopted at a meeting of the Royal Dublin Society, June 4, 1812,
when no less than seventy-seven of the most respectable citizens of
Dublin, its members, were present, is perhaps the highest eulogium
that could be pronounced :—‘‘ That this Society feels highly sensible
of the severe loss which they, in common with mankind, have
sustained by the death of their worthy member, Mr. Kirwan; and
that, in testimony of their regard, they will attend his funeral to-
morrow.”

Sorry am I to say that, notwithstanding the suggestive anti-
cipations of the faithful and feeling servant, the only existing mo-
nument of the celebrated President of the Royal Irish Academy is
his works. Is this creditable to Ireland? His fortune, his talents,
and his labours, were devoted to the honour of the Irish nation;
what has that nation, lauded for generosity of character, done for
him or his descendants in return? Nothing—absolutely nothing.
That we may all live to see this blot removed from the scientific
records of our country are my concluding words.

The following letter, found after the foregoing sketch was com-
pleted, evinces the early versatility of Mr. Kirwan, and his predi-
lection for chemistry. He was at this time seventeen years of
age. ‘The letter also displays the excellent sense of his mother, the
writer.

cxvil

“ May 16, 1750.

“My pear Dicxy,—I would write to you a good deal about
your studies, if I thought it to much purpose; but I am pretty
much of opinion, that experience alone must effect what advice will
not at present. I apprehend that chemistry, or some such abstruse
study, takes up your time and attention too much; for I believe
philosophy, rhetoric, or any such study which you are to go
through regularly, after one another, won’t require such a number
of books at once. The consequence will convince you, I fear when
it’s too late, of your studying any thing but as you are directed ;
doing any more is but a childish curiosity that would not be ap-
proved by persons of sense here, whom I have sounded on this
head; and I am sure it is so there; they say that beginning che-
mistry before one has studied philosophy is beginning the wrong
end. How confounding must that be, and pernicious to the body
andmind? The faculties of the one, and the strength and growth of
the other, cannot but be hurt and weakened by it extremely, neither
being come to perfection yet in you that are soyoung. Therefore,
let me tell you, if you go beyond the dictation of your masters, you
are ruined. I write you this early enough to prevent your doing
yourself any harm; and, my dear child, you can’t imagine what
comfort it would give me to hear that you take my advice in this
particular. You see whether I have cause to be uneasy about it,
when I tell you the misfortunes of two that were eminent in that
way: one Furlong, who found out the way to make Bath metal,
grew by study at last melancholy, let his beard grow, and talked to
himself; in short, by all I heard, he was lost by it: and the Domi-
nican friar, that found out the way to make gunpowder, blew him-
self up. There was the end of their labours and profound studies,
as they fancied. There are several instances of people that were
turned or touched, as they call it, by study, which makes me insist
so long upon your not falling into the dangerous practice which I
suspect you do, as you were so fond of it here, and not to be easily
put off of what you would be inclined to. Your brother Patrick, if
he had the greatest passion for any thing, I would require but just
to let him know my reasons to disapprove on’t, and he would be

VOL. IV. ]

CXViil

sure in a letter or two to answer my desire to the full, and seem
ashamed to be the occasion of giving me so much trouble: he
would let me know immediately that he will comply, and even with-
out reluctance. What dangers has he not escaped, with God’s
blessing, by this happy temper! .I read somewhere, in a French
book, what I would have my children often consider ; it runs thus:
‘La plipart des hommes employent la premiere partie de leur
vie a rendre l’autre miserable.’ This, you see, was a very just ob-
servation of the author.

“T am so uneasy to satisfy you, I leave six pounds in Mr.
Usher’s hands to buy anything for you that you will have a mind
to; but it frightens me to think you would buy books for it.

“‘ Write to me again about what books you want; if they be of
chemistry, I'll never desire to know more of them. Adieu, dear
Dicky; mind your health even for my sake, and take care of your
immortal soul, that it may enter into the joys of our Lord, when
you leave this valley of tears. Your grandmama French, who loves
you greatly, often thinks of you, and gives you her blessing.

“ Mary Fr. Kirwan.”

No. [X.

ACCOUNT

OF THE

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY,

FROM ist APRIL, 1849, TO 31st MARCH, 1850.

oe
THE CHARGE.

ey San ees
To Balance in favour of the Public on Ist
April, 18490. eas een se
Parliamentary Grant for 1849, nti js. «i POO 10
Quarterly Warrants from Treasury,. . .j| 14617 8
Total from Treasury,. . . |——-

INTEREST ON STOCK :
One year’s, on £1643 19 6, 34perCent.| 53 8 7
Ditto, Be 867 1 10, 3 ‘ 26 0 4

Total Interest on Stock, . . |———

Stock Sop:
£150, 3 per Cent. Consols, at 954 per Cent.; 142 13 9
Forty-six days’ Interest, . . se Oll 4

—_———

Total amount lee Stock ola:

RENT oF STABLE, due Ist November, 1849, |} 21 0 O
Deduct Poor Rate,. . . ..... 013 2

—

TRANSACTIONS AND PRoceeDInGs sold,

Lire CoMPoSITIONS:

Benjamin Lee Guinness, Esq, - - - -| 21 0 O
Rey, James Bewglass,. . . - - - -| 1515 O

Sood

£
216 19 10
446 17 8
19'S FL
(45; oo)
20 6 10
18 3 9

—

Forward,| 3615 0| 925 271

cxx

Brought forward,

Rev. H. King, LL.D. . .

Join Tart, M.D ae

J. B. Kennedy, Esq., .

P.D. Hardy, Esq... . °
Total Life Compositions, . Sys

ENTRANCE FEEs.

J.J. Murphy, Esq, . . . .
Henry Kennedy, Esq., .. .
Benjamin Lee Guinness, Esq., .
Hon. Thomas Vesey, M. P.,
D.F. Brady, M.D. . .
William Hill Luscombe, Esq. a
William Frazer, Visq.,... - = -) -%-
Lord William Fitzgerald, . . ..
Rey. H. King, LL. D., ee
Alexander G. Melville, Esq, . . .
Wellington A. Purdon, Esq., a ae
Chichester Fortescue, Esq.,M.P., .
Christopher Moore, Esq., . - -
Charles Fox, Esq., .
Sir Robert Gore Booth, Bart. M. P,
C. G. Fairfield, Esq., .

Total Entrance Hess

ANNUAL SUBSCRIPTIONS:

i. B. Smith, Wag... = te BAD,
Venerable Archdeacon age Betas
Henry Clare, Esq... . . - - »
Charles Ottley, Esq... . . - - »
Sohn Hartt. De. ye eo ay

William Murray, Esq, . - - - 33
Rev. J.J. Taylor, D.D.,. .- »
Hon. and Rey. William Wingfield, »

J.-S. Close, Esq, . . ?
© Churchitl,MoD... + tae. 6
R. V. Boyle, Esq., Sea ee
M. Longheld, Bags i. 2 St. ony
Sucob Owen, Bag, so se <= Rene
Thomas Cather, Esq... - - - - »
Charles Hanlon, Esq, . . . - 3
James Magee, Esq, . . - - - 9
O’Neale Segrave, Esq, - - - + 3
#., Clarendon, Esqng i <> <= 9..*.95

Forward,

£5 Ce eerste
36 15 0| 925 2 1
21 0 0
6 6 0
21 “0-40
6.6.40
O1 -fiO0
Sy aU
es ee |
5 5-6
G25 —O
oS TO
SAO
Savor 20
8. ar oO
Sane
SS 0
5
Sone we
a 0
AG teas 1
5. &.0
eae
—- 84 0 0

NWNMNNNNNNNNNNNNMNNNN

2
2
2
2
2
2
2
2
2
2
2
2
2
2
2
2
2
2

oococoooocoooocoooooco

3716 0/1100 9 1

CXxi

Brought forward,

W. B. Wallace, Esq, . . . . . 1849,

Arthur R. Nugent, pete ss 3 1848;

Ditto, . . . « . 1849,
R. W. Townsend, Esq., ak EN. Peat oe
William Lefanu, "Esq. PES aagiice TER NaIA
DOP: O'Gorman, Esq... seve
ee Pamacksg-, 625 <9) es 9g
George M. Miller, Esq., ... . ~ 45,
Robert Adams, Esq. . . . «.. 55
William Gregory, M.D.,. . . ~ 45

Edmond Getty, Esq.,. . a
His Grace the Archbishop of Dublin, 5

Sir Robert Kane, M.D., . . 35
CAE Webber; Hsq. .) 25 26 8 5
William Longfield, Esq, . . . . 4;
ames Pink Wsqi ee he es = <8 55
Aguilla Smith, M.D. 2s 6 5
William N. Hancock, Est, Me he
Rev. C. Porter, . . Pan eS ale
ine R. Madden, M.D. . se e+ ek 5
Edward Bewley, M. De MEIER aM x53
John Hamilton, M. Bs BS Ea, ae
oA: tasers Bats he 2 fear ees 55
Rev) dJamegavValls, ys haul fet ate gs
John Finlay, LL. D., : Pais
Rey. Samuel Haughton, A. M., ee
Rev. R. J. M‘Ghee, AAM., . . . ,,
: Francis Barker, M. Ds; hear Wess
Charles Bourns,'Esq:, . 620.9). 4) «5
Pree: Starkey, Msg... Pet? 1,5
Abraham W. Baker, Esq, . . . ,,
Abraham W. Baker, Jun., Esq., . ,,
George Wilkinson, Esq.,. . . - 5,
Robert Cully, Esq..0 . 9+ -) -) 3 35
Rev. dohn Alcorn) 2.7. 2.235
Men. Talbot, Hsq.@ .° sie -.875" sy
Rickard Deasy, Esq... . . - + 3
E. J. Cooper, Esq., . oF) Bigs
G. A. Hamilton, Esq., M. PB Me high ee
J.W.M. Berry, Esq, . + - + »
Rev. I. G. Abeltshauser, . . . . »
DMP. Darcy) Bees A 6c ues hs? 3
Samson Carter, Esq... . - - + 24

Sir J. K. James, Bart, . . . - 9
G. A. Kennedy, M.D... . . - - »

7 Forward,

—]

WN NWN NNN NNNNNNNNN NYDN NNN NNN NNNNNYNNNDNNNYNNNYNNNNYNNA”
DYN NMNNNNNYNNNNYNNNNNYNNNNNYNNNNNNNYNNNNNNNYNNNYNNYNNNND?

o| coocoocooooooooocooooococe|eco\ocoocooococococeocococeoceooecoecos

lor)

CXXi

22 Sh Gh Bt Shae f

Brought forward,| 132 6 0 |1100 9 1
Rev. Edward Marks, D.D., . . 1849, 2 2 0
David Moore; Hsg..( 2 ei fe 8. oy 2 2 0
Reve da ba telletisi seh Pe iy, 2 2 0
Thomas Oldham, Esq, . . . + 5, 2 2 0
Algernon Preston, Esq, . . . + » 2 2.0
Robert Reid, M.D. . . ... 4, 2 2 0
H. G. Hughes, Esq, . . . . » 1848, 2 2 0
Ditto, . . Raat ariel emits) faye 2e 22 0
Philip Bevan, M. D, hp olathe ive = lis 22 0
William M‘Dougall, Esq, . - . 5, 2. 2rd
Michael Barry, Esq... - + «© + 955 2 2 0
John Aldridge, M.D, . . . . 4, 22 0
Rev. Joseph Fitzgerald, . . - .. 5 Bie Qed
William Monsell, ae Mt yo ee 2:2) 0
J. M. Neligan, M. D., 2 oes 22 0
eS gosiiite.t Wegean. we he ahs Vedat 22 0
M. O. R. Dease, Esq... . . - « 9 22 0
iBarlot, Enniskillen. o. « ul 55 2 2 0
Rev. George Longfield, . . . . » 2 2 0
M.H. Stapleton, M.B., . He ees 22 0
F. W. Conway, Esq, . . . . . 1848, 2 2 0
Ditto, . . Seo a) 4 GA 2 2 0
Sir Philip Crampton, Bart, . . 1848, 22 0
Ditto, .. eho: Laat O4Q- 2 2 0
Rev. William Lee, Bs ieee Pains 1h. rae DED tO
H. H. Joy, Esq. . . Bis. Beans 202270
William Armstrong, Esq., So) ee pee 2 92/0
James S. M‘Donnell, mee Snag eal 22 0
A. E. Gayer, LL. D, eee es D848. 22 0
Ditto, . . Soe 7 21849; 22 0
Durham Dunlop, Esq., cg ote Real psiet 79 189 2 2 0
WE love PESG:, df se Sa, ue 20 240
George Yates, Esq, . . + ». + 45 2 2-40
H.C. Beauchamp,M.D., .. .- ,, 2.25 0
Oliver Sproule, Hsqg*. ). Sa... 55 2 2.0
BAC. Walkers Heo.) 40 6 ee Se 2 2 0
Reve Ned Haipiay eee i. 5 Qi oO)
Pislip Joneses! 6 fs.) Sees 5 22 0
James Patten, M.D. . . . . « yy 2 2 0
Thomas Grubb, Esq, -. «+. 55 2) 12.0
Arthur Jacob,M.D.,. . . . . 5 22 0
RW Smith MAD sr. see) ny 5S 2 2 0
Jonathan Osborne,M.D., . . . 5, 22 0
John Davidson, Esq, . . - «. « yy 2 2 0
Right Hon. Chief Baron, .. . ;, 2 12:0

Forward,| 226 16 0 )}1100 9 1

eXxX1l

Brought forward,
E. 8. Clarke, M. D., at E1849)
T. F. Kelly, LL. D., sty as
James Claridge, Esq., . 3
R. A. Wallace, Esq., x
Lord Dungannon, 1850
Dean of Kildare, 1849,

William Grimshaw, M. D.,
Arthur §. Ormsby, Esq.,
Rev. Joseph A. Galbraith,
Robert Tighe, Esq.,
WT. Kent; Wsq; .: . .
William Andrews, Esq., .
M. R. Sausse, Esq., :
Acheson Lyle, Esq.,
Ditto,

Venerable Waetascaa Cotton,

Charles Vignoles, Esq.,

ING 124 @ Cannan. Ksq.,

William Henn, Esq., .

Michael Donovan, Esq., . .

Right Hon. Lord Chancellor,

R. V. Boyle, Esq., . é

Samuel Ferguson, Esq., .

P. D. Hardy, Esq... .

James C. Kenny, Esq.,

John Anster, LL. D., .

R. J. Graves, M.D., .

M. M. O’Grady, M. D.,

Francis L’Estrange, Esq.,

Rey. R. V. Dixon, .
Ditto,

Rev. John Alcorn, .

Hon. James King, -

T. E. Beatty, M. D., :

Chichester Bolton, “Esq :
Ditto, s eee

Lord W. Fitzgerald,

Henry Freke, M. D.,

J. K. Ingram, Esq.,

George Cash, Esq., .

Rev Thomas Stack,

J. L. Rickards, Esq.,

T. J. Beasly, Esq.,

William Brooke, Esq.,

William Edington, Esq., .

a)
. 1849,
ey)

. 1850,
. 1849,
. 1850,

”
-_

. 1848,
. 1849,
. 1850,
. 1849,
. 1848,

. 1849,
. 1850,

. 99
. 1849,

_ 1850,
1849,
"1850,

Forward,

w
Rt

WNNNWNWNNMNNNNNNNPNNNMNHNNNNMNNNNYNDYNNNWNNNNNNNNNNNNMNMWW

321

Saas
1100 9-1

1100) 9 1

CXX1V

eS
Brought forward, | 3 1100° 9 1
Fleetwood Churchill, M.D., . . 1850,
Lord Farnham, . fs See toiacre
William Hogan, Esq, . thi cider das
W. C. Dobbs, BSG Sa Fete aes, 2 S49)

Ditto, . % Sole is Ober, NSKIS
Richard Cane, Esq., a apa e ec pees
Edward Cane! ABISGS es dc! ope ge ais
AeebaCane | HSqay” x86. fo ae
Deantof Styhatrick’s, . i. 5 yee,
John M‘Mullen, Esq, . . . . ,,
Charles Doyne, Esq.; «2°20. s- 5
D. F. Brady, M. D., ao) Rokk Ss
John Burrowes, Esq... . . . . 4
Hon James: Palboty i 1 heii wees 55
John Bell, Esq., ‘
Hon. Thomas Vesey, M. P,, :
His Grace the a ms ‘of Dub-

Jin, beeaes : a \
C. T. Webber, Esq, o
Edward Hutton, M. D.,

Total Annual Subscriptions,

b>
Ww bo DM NNyONNMUNNwenNumny™
Ww wo NNN NNNNNNNNNNNNNA”
SO SC coeoceooeooeoCoCOoCCoScCSCOR

361 4 0

SUBSCRIPTIONS FOR THE PURCHASE OF THE
BretHAam MAnusricprts,

Colonel Harry D. Jones, R.E., .
Sir Wm. Rowan Hamilton, LL. D.,
WH. Harvey» MDs. 2”
Rev. Richard Mac Donnell, D. D.,
Arthur B. Cane, Esq,, .

John Purser, Esq.,

L. E. Foot, Esq., . .

M. M. O’Grady, M. D.,

Walter Sweetman, Esq., .

G. J. Allman, M.D., .

Edmond Getty, Esq., .

Aquilla Smith, M.D., .

H. L. Renny, Esq.,

John Finlay, LL. D.,

Philip Jones, Esq... .

Rev. J. K. Bailie, D.D., .
Captain T. A. Larcom, R. E,, iS

W. E. Hudson, Esq, .

Hon. James Talbot,

Charles Tarrant, Esq.,

ra H
SS. Oe OM SUT

rn oeooeownocooorocooonwnoocodceo

Forward, 49 1461 13 1

CXXV

Brought forward,
W.C. Kyle, Esq., . OTP So Nts es
Algernon Preston, Esq., .

James Apjohn, M. D.,

William M‘Dougall, Esq» “9

J. S. Close, Esq... . .

F. W. Conway, Esq., .

Wyndham Goold, Esq.,

W. O’Hara, Esq., . .

Hon. Sidney Herbert,

“ H.” per E. Clibborn,

Jonathan Pim, Esq., Pian ek c

Thomas Clarke, Esq, . . . ....

Rev. R. V. Dixon, . .

Robert Ball, Esq. (2nd Subscription),
Total Subscription for purchase of

Betham Manuscripts, .

SUBSCRIPTION FOR EXCAVATION AT DowTH

TUMULUS.
Charles Haliday, Esq.,

Totat AMOUNT OF CHARGE,

= th

—
OO OO OH DD eh

SccooooCooCCCOoOoOrKFOoN®?

SOC CoOOCCCOCCCOOOR

£ sid:
1461 13 1
91 6 0
er (0)

1553 19 1

CXXV1

THE DISCHARGE.

ANTIQUITIES PURCHASED.

Blackall, Charles, five swords, .
Campion, J.C. M. , bronze instrument,
Curry, John, panes spurs, :
Devitt, James, sundries, . :
Donegan, John, gold ornaments, -
Glennon, Richard, bronze pan,
Hughes, "Patrick, sundries, .
M‘Allister, P., coins,. . .
Milliken, T., bronze sword,
M‘Connell, J., bronze celt,
Morrow, Edward, round stone,
N alty, Michael, stone celts,
Naughton, John, celts, :
O’Kelly, B. , bronze pot, &e.,
Wilde, W. R., bell, ;
Reid, John, stone hatchet,
Underwood, James, sundries: 5
Total Antiquities purchased, .

Books, PRINTING, AND STATIONERY.

Camden Society, subscription to, .

Curry, Eugene, on account of
transcribing Brehon Laws, .£15 0 0

Ditto, on account of transcribing

ish manascript, Ss 2 16 OO

Ditto, on account of transcribing
the Tripartite Life of Saint
Patrick... Beh Meee OY i)

Du Noyer, George, Outlines of Ogham Stone,
Ferrier, Pollock, and Co., paper, . .
Gill, M. B: printing Proceedings, £171 910

Ditto, miscellaneous Printing, . 7313 8

Hanlon, G. A., on account of wood-cuts,

Forward,

Lei sea:
1 00
0 2 0
1 0 0
017 6
8 0 0
0 2 6
012 6
56 0 0
2 0 0
0 1 0
0 1 (0
0 9 0
09 0
1 2 6
56.60. (~O
017 6
310 0
1 00

46 0 0
3 0 0
1S Lae:

245 3 6

41 0 0

307-3 2

EEL igs Vd,
30 4 6
30 4 6

CXXVil

RNs Pee ered
Brought as ward, | 337 5 2) 30 4 6
Hodges and Smith, books, . : 44 6 6
Hendrick, E., account books and paper, 3.4 0
Jones, J. EF, Books! 9 2 0
Johnston and Co. advertising, . . 30.6
Knox, William, engravings, 818 3
Murphy, J., books, : 010 0
Oldham, W., engravings, Sea See 4 3 0
O'Shaughnessy, J., printing, . . : 119 0
Plunket, James, catalogue of antiquities, 7.18) 0
Perry, J.and H., paper, . 2 8 6
Press Newspaper, advertising, . One, 6
Ponsonby, E., paper, . : 4 3 0
Ray Society, subscription to, : 2 4)0
Saunders’s News-Letter, aes 013 0
Sharpe, H., books, : Sc 012 0
Taylor, R. and J. E, Memoirs, 214 0
Tallon, John, Jun., ‘sundries, 5 LP sayh1
Trainer, A. H., brushes, . Ha --0
Walsh, N., envelopes, 0 4 0
Wogan, David, advertising, . 1.60
Woodhouse, William, paper die, 015 0

Total Amount of Books, Printing,
and Stationery, &., . . . . |---| 435 17 4

Coats, Gas, Erc.

Alliance Gas Company for gas, 816 0
Ditto, ditto, for coke, bby ars 315 8
Goodbody, T. and P., forcandles,. . . . i 16) 0
Hoey, Christopher, coals, . ... =. ./ 1017 O
Lang and Co., coals, Seo ee aeaee ters 416 0
Spear and Co.,wax taper, . ..... 0 0 6
Tharel, P., wax tapers, . . Ns 0 5 3
Total Amount of Coals, fe. 5 ——-| 30 6 5
Repairs oF House.
Brown, John, cleaning windows, &c., and
painting, &, . .- ote tie Wakes eel Oe G
Moran, John, sweeping chimneys, zieboys 0 5 O
Murphy, J. SHI SRP ae ae 015 6
Surman, George, repairs, aan: 7.9. 6
Total Repairs of House, ey

Mamvord, |. « . « slo 17-9

CXXVIil

EM rsa eG S.) 1d
Brought forward, | . . 515 17 9
FURNITURE AND REPAIRS.
Daniel, P., screws, (2. site 0 2 0
Jones, J. F., glazed cases, 220
Hoy, C., matting, . 1 0 0
Rounds, E., paper, . 02 0
Sharpe, "Richard, winding clocks, . 017 6
Sibthorpe, H. “Hel Son, glass, . 0 2 6
Surman, George, sundry furniture, . Oey eal
White, William, jar, . Afesic 0 2 8
Total Furniture and Repairs, oa ae 25 16 7
Rent, TAXES, AND INSURANCE.
National Insurance Company, . . mas 916 0
Globe Insurance Company,. . ... .» 513 6
Rent, of house, Vs 0100 3s ek ee. 2 | OA ORAO
Minister’s Money, . kiana nts kce 215 5
Pipe Water Tax, . . .. . 119 2
Total Rent, Taxes, and Insurance, b Je 24S. ol
SALARIES, WAGES, ETc.
Ball, Robert, LL.D., Treasurer, ... . .| 21
Clibborn, Edward, salary, 2 aera brea Salta (to (0)
Curry, Anthony, an! Bt tilife Meo ied dee 21
Ditto, arranging Museum, a0 7

Drummond, Rev. W. H., D. D., Dh oaavia, - . | - 21
Graves, Rev. Charles, A. M., Secretary to

Council, . 21
Hamilton, William, hall- -porter, fala) tyes ote [tea
Ditto, Christmas allowance, . ... . 2
Lockhart. J., suit of livery, . ... . 5
O’Brien, Thomas; messenger, . « EI 39
Plunkett, James, arranging Museum, sits 4
Todd, Rev. J. H., D. D., Secretary to Aca-

demy, . - ES 21

Todhunter, Teepe Accountant, | Bhietanent oni O
Total Salaries, Wages, &c.,

Forward,

—

oo WOUNKS Soongdse
oo oooono ooooo

1041 11

Cxx1x

Brought forward,

CONTINGENCIES.

Edward Clibborn, half-year’s allowance for
cleansing house, .
Ditto, for freight on books, postage, stamps,
and sundry small charges,
Total Contingencies,

BetsHAmM Manuscripts.

Sir William Betham, on account of his ma-
nuscripts, . Sh tee Aah (Bae Ns oR

Total paid on account of Be-
tham manuscripts,

EXxcaVATION AT DowTH.

Edward Clibborn, on account of excavation
at Dowth, . ET, Montes Lee

Total paid on account of
excavation at Dowth,

Total Discharge, . . :
Balance in favour of the Pablics j

Total Amount of Charge, .

STATE OF THE BALAN

In Bank of Ireland, ;
In Treasurer’s hands, as per account,

Loe se Be Saas
ire 1041 11 1
5 0 O
25 4 O
—— 30 4 0
324 0 O
324 0 O
19 12 O
— 19 12 O
£1415 7 ]
138 12 0
-£/1553 19 1
CE.
fy shea:
Be Meilal
» 64. 3
£138 12 O

The Treasurer reports that there is to the credit of the Academy in
the Bank of Ireland, £7 17 ls. 10d. in Three per Cent. Consols, and
£1643 19s. 6d. in Three and a quarter per Cent. Government Stock,

the latter known as the Conyngham Fund.
(Signed),
30th March, 1850.

Rosert BALL,
Treasurer.

z whey Peds Ks }

THE

ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY,
Marcu 16, 1850.

Patroness,

HER MOST SACRED MAJESTY,
THE QUEEN.

Visitor,
HIS EXCELLENCY THE LORD LIEUTENANT OF
IRELAND.

President,
REV. HUMPHREY LLOYD, D.D.
Elected 16th March, 1846.

D ice-Wresivents,
(Nominated by the President.)

1847—Rev. C. W. Watt, D. D., Vicz-Provost, T. C. D.
1848—His GRACE THE ARCHBISHOP OF DUBLIN.
1849—Jonun Anster, LL. D.

1850—James Apsonn, M. D.

COUNCIL.

Committee of Science.

Elected.

1808—Rev. Franc Sapieir, D. D., Provost, T. C. D.
1827—Sir Wituiam R. Hamitton, LL. D.

1833—J ames Apsoun, M. D.

1838—RosBerT Bat, LL. D.

1840—Sir Ropert Kane, M.D.

1844—Grorce J. Atumay, M. D.

1847—Rev. Samuet Haveuron, F, T. C. D.

CXXXil

Committee of Polite Literature.
Elected. ;
1821—Rev. Witt1am H. Drummonp, D.D.
1838—Revy. C. W. Watt, D. D., Vicz-Provost, T. C. D.
1842—Joun AnsteEr, LL. D.
1844—_Rev. CHARLEs Graves, A. M., F.T. C.D.
1844—Rev. Samvet Burcuer, D. D., F. T. C. D.
1847—His GRACE THE ARCHBISHOP OF DUBLIN.
[ Vacant. ]

Committee of Antiquities.

1830—GerorcE Petriz, LL. D.

1837—Rev. James H. Topp, D. D., F. T.C. D.
1842—J. Husanp Situ, A. M.
1842—_Caprain Larcom, R. E.
1846—FREDERICK W. Bourton, Esq, R. H. A.
1847—SamuE. Fereuson, Esq.
1849—Agquitta Smith, M. D.

Officers.

Treasurer—RoBERT Batt, LL. D.

Secretary of the Academy—Rey. James H. Topp, D. D.

Secretary of Council—Rry. CuarLes Graves, A. M.

Secretary of Foreign Correspondence—Rev. SamvueL Burcuer, D.D.
Librarian—Rev. Wituiam H. Drumwonp, D. D.

Clerk and Assistant Librarian—EDWakD CLIBBORN.

Printed by Order of the Committee of Publication, Dec. 2, 1850.

HONORARY MEMBERS.

Elected.

1849 His Royat Hieuness, Prince ALBERT.

1838 Northampton, Spencer Joshua Alvyne, Marquis of.
Ex- President and F. R.S. of London, &e. London.

1832 Rosse, Rt. Hon. William, Earl of, President of the
Royal Society of London, F.R. A.S., &c. Birr
Castle, Parsonstown.

SECTION OF SCIENCE.

1832 Airy, George Biddell, M. A., F. R.S., &c., Astrono-
mer Royal. Greenwich.

1844 Arago, Francois Jean Dominique. Paris.

1826 Babbage, Charles, M. A., F.R.S., &c. London.

1850 Bache, Alexander D. Washington, D.C., United States.

1822 Brewster, Sir David, K.H., LL.D. F.R.S., &e.
St. Andrews.

1836 Brisbane, Lieut.-General Sir Thomas Mac Dougal,
K. C.B., F. R.S., Pres. R. S. E.&ce. Kelso.

1826 Brown, Robert, D.C. L., F.R.S., &c. British Mu-
seum, London.

1836 Daubeny, Charles Giles Bridle, M. D., F.R.S., &e.
Oxford.

1841 Dumas, Jean Baptiste. Paris.

1820 Dupin, Charles. Paris.

1843 Gauss, Karl Friedrich. Gottingen.

1825 Greville, R. K., LL.D. Edinburgh.

Elected.
1826

1825
1849
1832
1835
1835
1836

1828

1841
1836
1823
1835

1834
1826
1836

1836
1842
1836

1850
1849
1835
1850
1849
1849
1836

CXXxXiv

Herschel, Sir John Frederick William, Bart., D.C. L.,
F. R.S., &c. Hawkhurst.

Hooker, Sir William Jackson, K.H., LL.D., F.R.S.

Humboldt, Alexander Von. Berlin.

Jameson, Robert, Esq., F. R.S., &e.

K6nig, Charles, Esq., K. H., F.R.S., &e. London.

Liebig, Justus. Giessen.

Murchison, Sir Roderick Impey, Knt., F. R.S., &e.
London.

Parry, Sir William Edward, Knt., D.C. L., Captain
R.N., F. R.S., &e. London.

Quetelet, Adolphe Jacques. Brussels.

Rennie, George, Esq., F. R. S., &e. London.

Schumacher, Heinrich Christian. Altona.

Sedgwick, Rev. Adam, M.A., F. R.S., &e. Cam-
bridge.

Somerville, Mrs. Mary. Chelsea.

South, Sir James, Knt., F.R.S., &e. Kensington.

Sykes, Lieut-Col. William Henry, F. R.S., &e.
London.

Thomson, Thomas, M. D., F. R.S., &e. Glasgow.

Wheatstone, Charles, Esq., F. R.S., &c. London.

Whewell, Rev. William, D. D., F.R.S., &c. Master
of Trinity College, Cambridge. Cambridge.

SEcTION oF Po.itEe LITERATURE.

Boeck, Augustus. Berlin.

Bopp, Franz. Berlin.

Combe, George, Esq. Edinburgh.

Cousin, Victor. Paris.

Grimm, Jacob. Berlin.

Guizot, Francoise Pierre Guillaume. Paris.

Harcourt, Rey. William Vernon, M.A., F.R.S, &e.
ork.

Elected.

1835
1850

1830
1849
1846
1849
1850
1833

1848
1826
1848

1833

1835
1832

1832
1850
1841

1832
1850
1827
1837

1848
1805

CXXXV

Hobhouse, Right Hon. Henry. Hadspur House, Somer-
setshire.

Irving, Washington. Sunnyside, Dobb’s-Ferry, New
York.

M‘Laughlin, David, M.D. Paris.

Lepsius, Richard. Berlin.

Moore, Thomas, Esq. Sloperton Cottage, Devizes.

Ranke, Leopold. Berlin.

Thiers, A. Paris.

Walsh, Rev. Robert, LL.D. Finglas.

SECTION OF ANTIQUITIES.

Botta, P. E. Paris.

Brewer, James N., Esq.

Bunsen, Chevalier C.C.J. Carlton House Terrace,
London.

Cooper, Charles Purton, LL. D., F.S.A., &c. Lon-
don.

Donop, Baron. Saxe Meiningen.

Ellis, Rt. Hon. Sir Henry, K. H., See. S. A., &e.
London.

Forshall, Rev. Josiah, M. A., F.S.A., &e. London.

Grotefend, G. T. Hanover.

Halliwell, James Orchard, Esq., F.S. A., &c., Brixton
Hill, Surrey.

Madden, Sir Frederick, K. H., F.S. A., &c. London.

Petit-Radel, L.C.F. Paris.

Rafn, C. C. Copenhagen.

Smyth, William Henry, Esq., Capt. R. N., D.C. L.,
F.S.A., &ce. Chelsea.

Thomsen, C. J. Copenhagen.

Turner, Dawson, Esq., F.S.A., &c. Yarmouth.

m 2

Elected.
1843

1839

1828

1833
1815
1840
1843

1838
1846
1846
1842
1850

1838

1837

1818
1822

MEMBERS.

The Names of Life Members are marked with an Asterisk.

*Allman, George James, M. D., Professor of Botany,
University of Dublin. 33, Waterloo-road.

* Andrews, Thomas, M. D., F. R.S., Vice-President,
Queen’s College, Belfast.

*Apjohn, James, M. D., Professor of Chemistry, Uni-
versity of Dublin; Vicr-Presipent. 32, Lower
Baggot-street.

* Armstrong, Andrew, Esq., A. M. 17, College. .

* Ashburner, John, M.D. 55, Wimpole-street, London.

Abell, Abraham, Esq. Cork.

Abeltshauser, Rev. I. George, A. M., Queen’s Profes-
sor of French and German, University of Dublin.
St. Doulagh’s.

Adams, Robert, M.D. 22, Stephen’s Green, North.

Alcorn, Rev. John. Clonmel.

Aldridge, John, M.D. Cecilia-street.

Andrews, William, Esq. 18, Lecnster-street.

Angeli, Signor Basilio, Queen’s Professor of Italian and
Spanish, University of Dublin. 17, College.

Anster, John, LL. D., Regius Professor of Civil Law,
University of Dublin — Vicr-Presipent. 5, Lower
Gloucester-street.

Armstrong, William, Esq.,C.E. 5, Lr. Dominick-st.

*Bailie, Rev. J. Kennedy, D.D. Stewartstown.

*Bald, William, Esq., F.R.S.E. Edinburgh.

Elected.
1835

1840
1842
1809
1832

1825

1836
1827

1850
1843
1802
1836

1841
1838
1838
1842

1846
1847

1837
1836
1847

CXXXVIl

*Ball, Robert, LL. D., Director of the University
Museum; Secretary of the Royal Zoological So-
ciety of Ireland; V. P. Geological Society of Dub-
lin; Local Sec. Botanical Society of Edinburgh, and
of the Ray Society, &c.—Treasurer. 3, Granby
Row.

*Ball, John, Esq. 85, Stephen’s-green.

* Banks, John T., M.D. 29, Upper Merrion-street.

*Bateson, Sir Robert, Bart. Belvoir Park, Belfast.

*Beaufort, Sir Francis, Admiral, F. R.S., F.G.S.,
F.R.A.S., &ce. 11, Gloucester-place, Portman-
square, London.

*Benson, Charles, M.D. Professor of Physic, Royal
College of Surgeons. 34, York-street.

*Bergin, Thomas F., Esq. 49, Westland-row.

*Betham, Sir William, Knt., Ulster King of Arms,
F.S. A., F.R. A. S., V.P. Royal Dublin Society,
‘Stradbrook House, Blackrock.

*Bewglass, Rev. James, LL. D., Taunton, Somerset.

*Blacker, Stewart, Esq. 20, Gardiner’s-place.

*Blood, Bindon, Esq. Ennis. ;

*Bolton, William Edward, Esq. 3, James’s Terrace,
Malahide. é

*Botfield, Beriah, Esq. 9, Strattan-street, London.

*Boyle, Alexander, Esq. Killiney.

*Bruce, Halliday, Esq. 37, Dame-street.

*Butcher, Rev. Samuel, D.D., Fellow of Trinity Col-
lege.— SECRETARY OF FOREIGN CORRESPONDENCE.
13, Fitzwilliam-square, West.

Baker, Abraham Whyte, Esq. Ballaghtobin House, Callan.

Baker, A. Whyte, Jun., Esq. Ballaghtobin House,
Callan.

Barker, Francis, M.D. 26, Lower Baggot-street.

Barker, William, M. D., 21, Hatch-street.

Barnes, Edward, Esq., C. E. Wicklow.

Elected.
1837
1848
1846
1833
1841
1850
1847
1846
1843
1841
1850

CXXXVili

Barrington, Sir Matthew, Bart. 50, Stephen’s-green, E.
Barry, Michael, Esq. 175, Lower Gardiner-street.
Beasley, Thomas John, Esq. 11 Stephen’s-green, N.
Beatty, Thomas E., M. D. 18, Merrion-square, North.
Beauchamp, Henry C., M.D. 115, Lr. Baggot-st.
Bell, John, Esq. Dungannon.
Berry, James W. M., Esq. Ballynegall, Mullingar.
Bevan, Philip, M.D. 21, Lower Baggot-street.
Bewley, Edward, M. D. Colmanstown, Glantane.
Bolton, Chichester, Esq. 1, Upper Merrion-street.
Booth, Sir Robert Gore, Bart., M.P. Lissadill, Co.
Sligo.

1845 Bourns, Charles, Esq., C. E. Oldtown, Leighlin-

1847

Bridge, Carlow.
Boyle, Richard Vicars, Esq., C. E. Ballinasloe.

1850 Brady, D. F.. M.D. 14, North Frederick-street.

1832

1847
1850
1842
1840

1842

1838
1831
1814
1821

Brady, Right Hon. Maziere, A. M., Lord Chancellor.
26, Pembroke-street.

Brooke, William, Esq. 33, Leeson-street.

Broughton, Major W. E.D., R. E. Surbiton, Surrey.

Burrowes, John, Esq. 1, Herbert-street.

Burton, Frederick W., Esq., R. H. A. 2, Salem-place,
Wellington-square.

Butler, Very Rev. R., Dean of Clonmacnoise. Trim.

*Callwell, Robert, Esq. 25, Herbert-place.

*Campbell, W. W., M.D. Portstewart, Coleraine.
*Carmichael, Andrew, Esq. 24, Rutland-square, N.
*Carne, Joseph, Esq., F. R.S., F.G.S. Penzance.

1838 *Carson, Rev. Jos. D. D., F.T.C.D. 18, Fitzwilliam-pl.

1798
1819
1793
1824

*Caulfield, Hon. Henry. Hockley, Armagh.

*Chamley, George, Esq. 6, Belvidere-place.

*Charlemont, Francis W., Earl of. Charlemont House.

*Chetwode, Edward Wilmot, Esq. Woodbrook, Por-
tarlington.

CXXXixX

Elected.

1835 *Clarke, Thomas, Esq. 124, Lower Baggot-street.

1842 *Clendinning, Alexander, Esq. Westport.

1825 *Colby, Lieut.-Col. Thomas, R. E., LL. D., F.R.S.L.
& E., F.G.S., F. R. A.S., &e. Southampton.

1835 *Cole, Owen Blayney, Esq. 9, Gresham Terrace,
Kingstown.

1815 *Colvill, William C., Esq.

1845 *Connolly, Daniel, LL. D. 36, Pitzwilliam-place.

1839 *Conroy, Edward, Esq. Kensington, London.

1825 *Corballis, John R., LL. D., Q. C. 19, Lr. Baggot-st.

1822 *Cork, Cloyne, and Ross, Rt. Rev. James Wilson, D. D.,

, Lord Bishop of. Cork.

1835 *Courtney, Henry, Esq. 24, Fitzwilliam-place.

1828 *Crampton, Hon. Justice, LL.D. 3, Kildare-place.

1827 *Croker, Thomas Crofton, Esq., F.S. A. 3, Glouces-
ter-road, Old Brompton, London.

1834 *Croker, Charles P., M.D. 7, Merrion-square, W.

1833 *Cubitt, William, Esq., F.R.S., F.R. A.S. 8, Great
George’s-street, Westminster, London.

1829 *Cusack, James W., M.D. 3, Kildare-street.

1842 Cane, Arthur B., Esq. 61, Dawson-street.

1836 Cane, Edward, Esq. 60, Dawson-street.

1846 Cane, Richard, Esq. 61, Dawson-street.

1849 Carley, John, Esq. 17, Lower Dorset-street.

1850 Carlile, Hugh, M. D., Professor of Anatomy. Queen’s
College, Belfast.

1837 Carter, Sampson, Esq. Castleview, Kilkenny.

1835 Cash, George, Esq. Broomfield, Malahide.

1843 Cather, Thomas, Esq. 12, Blessington-street.

1843 Chapman, Sir Montague, Bart. Killwa Castle, Clon-

mellan.

1842 Chapman, Benj. I., Esq. Killua Castle, Clonmellan.
1842 Churchill, Fleetwood, M. D. 137, Stephen’s Green,
West. ;

1844 Clare, Henry, Esq. 14, Warrington-place.

Elected.
1848

1845
1837
1845
1850
1831
1845
1832
1847

1846

1840

1843

1830
1827

1835
1847
1817

1843
1830

1826
1846
1840
1846
1843
1846
1850

exl

Clarendon, Frederick Villiers, Esq., A. B., C.E. Cabra
Parade, Phibsborough.

Claridge, James, Esq. 28, Dies DBovih-atrbe >

Clarke, Edward S., M. D. Cork.

Close, James Stratherne, Esq. 2, Gardiner’s-row.

Collis, Maurice, Esq. 3, George’s-street, North.

Conway, Frederick W., Esq; Rathmines.

Cooke, Adolphus, Esq. Cooksborough, Mullingar.

Cooper, Edward J., Esq. Markree Castle, Colooney.

Corrigan, Dominick J.. M.D. 4, Merrion-square,
West.

Cotton, Ven. Henry, LL. D., Archdeacon of Cashel,
Thurles, and 25, Upper Merrion-street.

Crampton, Sir Philip, Bart., President Royal Zoolo-
gical Society of Ireland. 14, Merrion-square, N.

Culley, Robert, Esq. Kingstown.

*Davis, Charles, M.D. 33, York-street.

*Davy, Edmund, Esq., F. R. S., Professor of Chemis-
try, Royal Dublin Society.

*D’Olier, Isaac M., Esq. Booterstown.

*Dobbin, Leonard, Esq. 27, Gardiner’s-place.

*Drummond, Rey. William Hamilton, D. D.—Lispra-
RIAN. 27, Lower Gardiner-street.

*Drury, William V., M.D. Darlington.

Dunraven, Right Hon. Edwin Richard, Karl of, F.R.S.,
F.A.S. Adare Abbey, Adare.

D’ Alton, John. 48, Summer-hiil.

D’Arcy, Matthew P., Esq. Raheny Lodge.

Davidson, John, Esq. Armagh.

Deane, John C. Esq. 19, Ranelagh Road.

Dease, Matthew O’Reilly, Esq. Kingstown.

Deasy, Rickard, Esq. 184, Great Brunswick-street.

Dillon, Rev. Edward. Weaford.

Elected.

1839

1845
1847
1834
1838
1834

1850
1842

1847

1835

1847
1843

1846

1845
1841

1828
1850
1844
1834
1842
1837
1848

exli

Dixon, Rev. Robert Vickers, A M., Fellow of Trinity
College, Erasmus Smith’s Professor of Natural and
Experimental Philosophy, University of Dublin.
33, Stephen’s-green, North.

Dobbs, William Carey, Esq. 21, Fitzwilliam-place.

Donovan, Michael, Esq. 11, Clare-street.

Doyne, Charles, Esq. Newtownpark, Blackrock.

Drennan, William, Esq. 35, North Cumberland-street.

Dublin, Most Rev. Richard Whately, D.D., Archbishop
of, V. P. Royal Zoological Society of Ireland.—
Vicz-Presipent. Palace, Stephen’s-green.

Dungannon, Viscount. Brynkenalt, Derbyshire.

Dunlop, Durham, Esq. 7, Lower Abbey-street.

*Esmonde, Right Hon. Sir Thomas, Bart. 9, Great
Denmark-street.

Edington, William, Esq., Treasurer of the Geological
Society of Dublin. 18, Leinster-street.

Egan, John C., M.D. 22, Merrion-square, North.

Eiffe, James S., Esq. Plantation House, Amersham,
Bucks.

Enniskillen, William Willoughby, Earl of. Florence
Court, Enniskillen.

*Forster, Robert, Esq. Springfield, Dungannon.

*Fortescue, Thomas, Esq. Ravensdale Park, Flurry
Bridge.

*Foot, Simon, Esq.

Fairfield, Charles George, Esq., D.L. 1, Wilton-square.

Farnham, Henry Lord. Farnham, County Cavan.

Ferguson, Samuel, Esq. 20, George’s-street, North.

Ferrier, Alexander, Jun., Esq., A.M. Rathmines.

Finlay, John, LL.D. 31, North Cumberland-street.

Fitzgerald, Rev. Joseph. Rahan, Tullamore.

Elected.
1850
1841
1850
1850
1850
1838
1850
1847

1836
1850
1848
1837

1824
1819

1849
1845

1837
1845
1845

1826

1837
1837

1848
1842
1839

1847

exlii

Fitzgerald, Lord William. 20, Fitzwilliam-place.
Fitzgibbon, Gerald, Esq. 29, Gloucester-street, Upper.
Fortescue, Chichester S., Esq., M. P. Red House, Ardee.
Fowler, Robert, Esq., 23, Rutland-square, North.
Fox, Charles, Esq., C. E. London.

Frazer, G. A., Esq., Captain R. N. Waterford.
Frazer, William, Esq., C.E. Borris in Ossory.
Freke, Henry, M.D. 28, Holles-street.

*Gough, Hon. George Stephens, A. B.

*Graham, Andrew, Esq. Markree Observatory.

*Graham, Rev. William. Damascus.

*Graves, Rev. Charles, A. M., Fellow of Trinity Col-
lege, Prof. Math,—Secretary or Counciy. 12,
Fitzwilliam-square, West.

*Grierson, George A., Esq. 19, Hssex-street, West.

*Griffith, Richard, LL.D., F.R.S.E., F.G.S.,V.P.
Geological Society of Dublin. 2, Fitzwilliam-place.

*Guinness, Benjamin Lee, Esq. James’s Gate.

Galbraith, Rev. Joseph, A. M., Fellow of Trinity Col-
lege. College.

Gayer, Arthur E., LL.D. 47, Upper Mount-street.

Getty, Edmund, Esq. Belfast.

Goold, Wyndham, Esq., M. P. 21, Merrion-square,
North.

Graves, Robert J., M.D., F.R.S. 4, Merrion-square,
South.

Gregory, William, M. D., F.R.S. E. Edinburgh.

Gregory, Very Rev. James, A. M., Dean of Kildare.
17, Fitzwilliam-street, Upper.

Grene, John, Esq. Clonliff Parade.

Grimshaw, Wrigley, M.D. 11, Molesworth-street.

Grubb, Thomas, Esq. 8, Leinster Terrace, Rathmines.

*Halliday, Charles, Esq. Monkstown.

Elected.

1848

exliii

*Halliday, Alexander H., Esq. 23, Harcourt-street.

1827 *Hamilton, Sir William Rowan, Knt., LL.D., F.R.A.S.,

1840

1820
1829

1830

1837

1828

Astronomer Royal of Ireland, and Andrew’s Pro-
fessor of Astronomy in the University of Dublin.
Observatory, Dunsink.

*Hanna, Samuel, M.D., A.M. 48, Leinster-road,
Rathmines.

*Hardiman, James, Esq. Galway.

*Hardy, Philip Dixon, Esq. Greenfield Lodge, Donny-
brook.

* Harrison, Robert, M. D., President Royal College of
Surgeons ; Professor of Anatomy, University of
Dublin; Hon. Sec. Royal Dublin Society. 1, Hume-
street.

*Hart, Andrew Searle, LL. D., Fellow of Trinity Col-
lege. College.

*Hart, John, M. D., Professor of Descriptive Anatomy,
Royal College of Surgeons. 69, Charlemont-street.

1844 * Harvey, William H., M. D., Professor of Botany, Royal

1840

1831
1803
1847
1847
1825
1816

1840

1843

Dublin Society ; Curator of the Herbarium, Trinity
College. 40, College.

*Hemans, George Willoughby, Esq., C. E. 10, Rutland-
square.

*Hill, Lord George A. Guydore, Dunfanaghy.

*Hincks, Rev. Thomas D., LL.D. Belfast.

* Hodgkinson, Eaton, Esq., F.R.S., &e. Manchester.

*Hone, Nathaniel, Esq. 1, Pitzwilliam-square, East.

*Hudson, Henry, Esq., M.D. 23, Stephen’s-green, N.

*Hutton, Robert, Esq., F.G.S. Putney-park, Surrey,
and 15, Manchester Buildings, London.

*Hutton, Thomas, Esq., D. L., F. G.S., Treasurer of
the Royal Zoological Society of Ireland. Elm-park,
and 116, Swmmer-hill.

*Hutton, Henry, Esq. 18, Gardiner’s-place.

Elected.
1836

1845

1838
1847

1844
1850

1848

1845

1842

1841
1845

1835

1847

1835

1839
1828

1845

1837

exliv

Hamilton, Charles William, Esq., F. G. i 40, Do-
minick-street, Lower.

Hamilton, George Alexander, Esq., M. P. Hampton
Hall, Balbriggan.

Hamilton, John, Esq. 37, Westland-row.

Hancock, William Neilson, LL.D. Queen’s College,

Belfast.

Hanlon, Charles, Esq. Bedford House, Rathgar.

Hardinge, William Henry, Esq. Record Office, Custom
House, and Rose Mount, Cardiff’s Bridge.

Hartley, James, Esq. 27, New Bredon-street, Black-
Friars, London.

Haughton, Rev. Samuel, A. M., Fellow of Trinity
College. 17, Heytesbury-terrace.

Henn, William, Esq., Master in Chancery. 17, Mer-
rion-square, South.

Hogan, William, Esq., A.M. Haddington Terrace,
Kingstown.

Hudson, Wm. Elliot, Esq. 39, Upper Fitzwilliam-st.

Hughes, Henry George, Esq., Q.C., Solicitor- General:
22, Lower Fitzwilliam-street.

Hutton, Edward, M.D. 29, Gardiner’s-place.

Ingram, John Kells, Esq., A. M., Fellow of sane Col-
lege. 40, College.

*Jessop, Frederick Thomas, Esq. Doory Hall, Long-
ford.

*Jones, Lieutenant-Colonel Harry D., R. E.

Jacob, Arthur, M.D., Professor of Anatomy, Royal
College of Surgeons. 23, Ely-place.

James, Henry, Esq., Capt. R.E. Dock Yard, Ports-
mouth.

James, Sir John Kingston, Bart. 9, Cavendish-row.

Elected.

1841

1842
1847
1836

1833

1846
1844

1850
1837
1837
1841

1835
1831

1836
1835
1850
1848
1838
1838
1845

1833
1820

1835

exlv

Jellett, Rev. John H., A. M., Fellow of Trinity Col-
lege, Professor of Natural Philosophy, University
of Dublin. 6, College.

Jennings, Francis M., Esq. Brown-street, Cork.

Jones, Philip, Esq. Nutgrove, Rathfarnham.

Joy, Henry Holmes, Esq., A.M. 17, Mouutjoy-sq., E.

*Kelly, Denis Henry, Esq. Castle Kelly, Mount Tal-
bot, Roscommon.

*Kennedy, James Birch, Esq. 43, Dame-street.

*Kildare, Marquis of, M.P. Carton, Maynooth, and
13, Lower Dominick-street.

*King, Rev. Henry. Ballylin, Firbane, King’s County.

*Knox, Rev. Thomas. Toomavaragh, Nenagh.

*Knox, George J., Esq. 1, Maddox-street, London.

*Knox, Rev. H. Barry. Deanery House, Hadleigh,
Suffolk.

*Kyle, William Cotter, LL.D. 8, Clare-street.

Kane, Sir Robert, M.D., F.R.S., President of Queen’s
College, Cork, and Director of the Economic Mu-
seum, Dublin. Cork.

Kelly, Thomas F., LL.D. 19, Temple-street, Upper.

Kennedy, George A., M.D. 15, Talbot-street.

Kennedy, Henry, M.B. Frederick-street, North.

Kenny, James Christopher F., Esq.

Kent, William T., Esq. 51, Rutland-square.

King, Hon. James. Mitchelstown.

King, Charles Croker, M. D., Professor of ean
Queen’s College. Galway.

*Larcom, Thomas A., Captain R.E. Drumcondra.

*Lardner, Rev. Dionysius, LL.D., F.R.S.L. E.,
F.R.A.S., &c.

*La Touche, David Charles, Esq. Marley, Rathfarn-
ham.

exlvi

Elected.

1836
1839

1844

1802

1828

1832

1846

1833

1845
1842

1845
1841

1845

1846.

1840
1845

1838

1839
1850

1836

1812

- 1827

*La Touche, Wm. Digges, Esq. 34, Stephen’s-green, N.

* Leader, Nicholas P., Esq. Dromagh Castle, Castle-
mills, Cork.

*Leinster, His Grace the Duke of. Carton, Maynooth,
and 13, Lower Dominick-street.

*Leitrim, Right Hon. Nathaniel, Earl of. Killadoon,
Celbridge.

*Lenigan, James, Esq. Castle Fogarty, Thurles.

*Lloyd, Rev. Humphrey, D.D., F.R.S., Hon. F.R.S.E.,
Fellow of Trinity College; V. P. Geological Society
of Dublin.—Presipent. 35, College.

*Lloyd, William, M.D. London.

*Luby, Rev. Thomas, D. D., Fellow of Trinity College.
43, Leeson-street.

*Lucas, Right Hon. Edward.

Law, Robert, M.D., King’s Professor of the Institutes
of Medicine. 34, Granby-row.

L’Estrange, Francis, Esq. 39, Dawson-street.

Lee, Rev. William, A. M., Fellow of Trinity College.
50, Leeson-street, Lower.

Le Fanu, William, Esq. 27, Rutland-square.

Lefroy, George, Esq. 18, Leeson-street.

Lloyd, William T., Esq. 10, Crescent, Up. Mount-st.

Longfield, Rev. George, A. M., Fellow of Trinity Col-
lege, Dublin. College.

Longfield, Mountiford, LL. D., Regius Professor of
Feudal and English Law, University of Dublin. 6,
Fitzwilliam-square, West.

Longfield, William, Esq. 19, Harcourt-street.
Luscombe, William Hill, Esq., C.E. Adelaide Ter-
race, Upper Leeson-street, and 24, Talbot-street.
Lyle, Acheson, Esq., A. M., Chief Remembrancer. 19,

Merrion-square, 8.

*Mac Carthy, Viscount De. Toulouse.
*Mac Donnell, John, M.D. 4, Gardiner’s-row.

Elected.
1820

1821

1840
1837

1831

1826

1834
1826
1828
1812

1817
1828
1845

1843

1846
1843
1846
1843
1849
1832

1836
1846
1850

exlvii

*Mac Donnell, Rev. Richard, D. D., Fellow of Trinity
College. Killiney.

*Mackay, James Townsend, LL.D. Dawson Grove,
Beggar’s-bush.

*M‘Kay, Rev. Maurice, LL.D.

*M‘Neece, Rev. Thomas, D.D., Archbishop King’s
Lecturer in Divinity, University of Dublin. Col-
lege.

*Mac Neill, Sir John, LL.D., F.R.S., F.R.A.S.,
Professor of Civil Engineering, University of Dub-
lin. 28, Rutland-square.

*Magrath, Sir George, K.H., M.D., F.R.S., F.L.S.,
F.G.S. Plymouth.

*Mahony, Pierce, Esq. 2, Kildare-street.

* Marsh, Sir Henry, Bart., M.D. 9, Merrion-square, N.

* Martin, Rev. John C., D.D. Killesandra.

*Mason, Henry Joseph Monck, LL.D. Queen’s Inns,
Henrietta-street.

*Mayne, Rev. Charles. Killaloe.

*Montgomery, William F., M. D. 8, Merrion-square, N.

Macdonnell, James S., Esq., C.E. Frankford House.
Dundrum.

Mace Dougall, William, Esq., Hollypark, and 65, Har-
court-street.

M‘Ghee, Rev. R. J. Holywell, St. Ives, Huntingdon.

M‘Mullen, John, Esq. 50, William-street.

Madden, Richard Robert, Esq. Rathmines.

Magee, James, Esq. 39, Leeson-street.

Magrath, Rev. John, LL. D. Falmouth, Jamaica.

Mallet, Robert, Esq., C. E., V.P. Geological Society
of Dublin. 98, Capel-street.

Marks, Rev. Edward, D.D. 11, Charlemont-place.

Massy, Henry W.,; Esq. Rosanna, Tipperary.

Melville, Alexander Gordon, M.D., M. R.C.S.,
Eng., and F. B. S., Professor of Natural History,
Queen’s College, Galway.

Elected.
1848

1840
1841
1850
1845
1841

1849

1840
1844
- 1835
1845
1846

1833
1832
1849
1833
1838
1839

1847
1845

1845
1836

exlviil

Miller, George Mackay, Esq., C.E. Railway Office,
King’s Bridge.

Mollan, John, M.D. 33, Gloucester-street.

Monsell, William, Esq., M. P. Tervoe, Limerick.

Moore, Christopher, Esq. Howland-street, London.

Moore, David, Esq. Glasnevin.

Mulvany, William Torrens, Esq. Dundrum Lodge,
Dundrum.

Murphy, Jeremiah John, Esq., Master in Chancery.

*Napier, Joseph, Esq., M.P. 17, Mountjoy-square, S.
*Neville, John, Esq., C. E. Dundalk.

*Nicholson, John A., A.M. Balrath House, Kells.
Neligan, J. Moore, M.D. 18, Merrion-square, East.
Nugent, Arthur R., Esq. Portaferry House, Porta-

Serry.

*Odell, Edward S., Esq. Carriglea House, Dungarvan.
*O’Ferrall, Joseph M., Esq. 38, Rutland-square, W.
*Ogilby, William, Esq. 19, Gower-street, London.
*O’Reilly, Miles John, Esq. Paris.
*Orpen, John Herbert, LL.D. 13, South Frederich-st.
*Owen, John Underhill, M.D. Ordnance, Pall Mall,
London.
O’Donovan, John, LL. D., Professor of Celtic Lan-
guages, Queen’s College, Belfast. 8, Newcomen-pl.
O’Driscoll, W. Justin, Esq. 28, Lower Fitewilliam-st.
O’Gorman, N. Purcell, Esq. 45, Blessington-street.
O’Grady, Michael Martin, M.D. Za Mancha, Swords.

1844 Oldham, Thomas, A.M., F.R.S., F.G.S., Professor of

1847
1839

1848

~ 1838

Geology, University of Dublin. 18, Pembroke-road.
Ormsby, Arthur S., Esq., C.E. Richmond, Virginia.
Osborne, Jonathan, M. D., Professor of Materia Me-

dica, School of Physic. 26, Harcourt-street.
Ottley, Charles, Esq., A. M., C. E.. Kilrea, Co. Derry.
Owen, Jacob, Esq. 2, Mountjoy-square, West.

Elected.
1839
1828
1841
1843
1837

1849
1836

1830

exlix

*Parker, Alexander, Esq. Rathmines.

*Petrie, George, LL.D., R.H.A. 67, Rathmines.

*Phibbs, William, Esq. Seafield, Sligo.

*Pickford, James H., M.D. Brighton.

*Pim, George, Esq. Brennan’s-town, and 15, Usher's
Island.

*Porter, Rev. Thomas H., D.D. Tullahogue, Dun-
gannon.

* Portlock, Joseph Ellison, Lieut.-Col., R. E., F. R.8.,
F.G.S., President of the Geological Society of
Dublin. Cork.

1830. *Prior, James, Esq. 20, Norfolk Crescent, Hyde Park,

1849

1843

1841
1845

1833
1845

1845
1850

1846
1843

1839

1816

London.

*Purser, John, Esq. Rathmines Castle, and James's
Gate.

Pakenham, Hon. and Very Rev. Henry, Dean of St.
Patrick’s. 40, Harcourt-street.

Patten, James, A.M., M.D. Belfast.

Pigot, Right Honorable David R., Chief Baron. 89,
Leeson-street.

Pim, James, Esq. Monkstown Castle.

Porter, Rev. Classon. Cranny, Larne.

Preston, Algernon, Esq. 14, Gloucester-street.

Purdon, Wellington A., Esq., C.E. Sloperton, Kings-

town.

*Reeves, Rev. William, D.D. Ballymena.

*Renny, Henry L., Esq. 2, Cole’s Terrace, Barnsbury
Road, Islington, London.

*Rhodes, Thomas, Esq., C.E. 2, Vesey-place, Monks-
town.

*Robinson, Rev. Thomas Romney, D.D. Observatory,
Armagh.

el
Elected. ;

1844 *Roe, Henry, Esq. 2, Fitzwilliam-square, East.

1825 *Rossmore, Henry Robert, Lord. Rossmore Park,
and The Dell, Windsor.

1832 *Rosse, Right Hon. William, Earl of, President of the
Royal Society of London, F.R.A.S., &c. Birr
Castle, Parsonstown.

1832 *Rowan, Rev. Arthur B., A.M. Bellmount Tralee.

1841 Reid, Rev. James, A.M. Clontarf.

1834 Reid, Robert, M.D. Corrig Avenue, Kingstown.

1849 Rickards, John L., Esq., C.E. Lenham, Carlow.

1806 *Sadleir, Rev. Frane, D. D., Provost of Trinity College.
Provost's House, College.

1835 *Sadleir, Rev. William Digby, D.D., Fellow of Trinity
College. 4, College.

1843 *Salmon, Rev. George, A.M., Fellow of Trinity Col-
lege. 2, Heytesbury Terrace, Wellington-road..

1846 *Sherrard, James Corry, Esq. 2, Great George’s-street,
Westminster.

1813 *Singer, Rev. Joseph Henderson, D. D., Regius Pro-
fessor of Divinity, University of Dublin. Fitzwil-
liam-place.

1829 *Sirr, Rev. Joseph D’ Arey, D. D. Spitalfields, London.

1834 *Smith, Rev. George Sidney, D.D., Professor of
Biblical Greek, University of Dublin. 9, College.

1785 *Stewart, Hon. Alexander.

1819 *Strong, Ven. Charles, A.M. Archdeacon of Glenda-
lough. 6, Cavendish-row.

1845 *Sweetman, Walter, Esq. 4, Mountjoy-square, North.

1845 Sausse, M. R., Esq. 5, Hume-street, Dublin.

1848 Segrave, O’Neale, Esq., D. L. Kiéltimone, County
Wicklow.

1847 Sidney, Frederick John, LL.D. 19, Herbert-street.

1833 Smith, J. Huband, Esq., A.M. 1, Holles-street.

eli

Elected. *

1837

1835
1849
1841
1842

1846
1845

1834

1848
1846

1847
1833

1816
1845
1848
1848

1841
1845
1846

1834
1849
1836

1837

Smith, Robert William, M.D., Professor of Surgery,
University of Dublin. 63, Eccles-street.

Smith, Aquilla, M.D. 121, Lower Baggot-street.

Smyth, Henry, Esq., C.E. Upper Temple-street.

Sproule, Oliver, Esq. 42, Blessington-street.

Stack, Rev. Thomas, A. M., Fellow of Trinity College.
College.

Stapleton, Michael H., M.B. 1, Mountjoy-place.

Starkey, Digby Pilot, Esq. Sandycove Terrace, Kings-
town.

Stokes, William, M.D., Regius Professor of Medicine,
University of Dublin. 5, Merrion-square, North.

*Tarrant, Charles, Esq., C.E. Kilkenny.

*Tenison, Edward King, Esq., M.P. Kilronan, Keadue,
Carrick-on- Shannon.

*Tibbs, Rev. Henry, A.M. Nottingham.

*Todd, Rev. James Henthorn, D.D., Fellow of Trinity
College—Secretary. 35, College.

*Turner, William, Esq.

Talbot, Hon. James. Malahide Castle.

Talbot, Matthew E., Esq. Ferry Bank, Weaford.

Taylor, Very Rev. J. J., D.D., President of Carlow
College. Castleknock.

Tighe, Robert, Esq. 14, Fitzwilliam-square, North.

Townsend, R. William, Esq., C.E. Derry, Roscarberry.

Tuffnell, Thomas Jolliffe, M.D. 58, Lower Mount-st.

*Vandeleur, Crofton Moore, Colonel. Kilrush.

Vesey, Hon. Thomas, M.P. <Abbeyleix.

Vignoles, Charles, Esq., F.R.S. Trafalgar-square,
London.

*Wall, Rev. Charles William, D.D., Vice-Provost of
Trinity College—Vicr-Presipent. 20, College.

Elected.

1823
1822
1816
1800

1790
1837
1839
1841

1844
1833
1840

1830

1845
1838
1841
1840
1846
1839
1846
1843

1845

clii

*Wall, Rev. Richard H., D.D. 6, Hume-street.

*Walshe, Francis Weldon, Esq. Limerick.

*Weaver, Thomas, Esq., F.R.S., F.G.S. London.

* Weld, {Isaac, Esq., F. G.S., Vice-President Royal
Dublin Society. Ravenswell, Bray.

* Wilkinson, James Tandy, M.D., Limerick.

*Williams, Thomas, Esq. Drumcondra Castle.

* Williams, Richard Palmer, Esq. Drumcondra Castle.

*Wilson, Thomas, Esq. Westbury, and 15, Upper
Temple-street.

*Wilson, Robert, Esq. 31, Leeson-street.

Walker, Roger Chambers, Esq. 2, Granby-row.

Wallace, Robert Alexander, Esq., A.M. 26, Moles-
worth-street.

Wallace, William Baillie, Esq., A. M. 26, Molesworth-
street.

Waller, John Francis, Esq.. 4, Herbert-street.

Webber, Charles T., Esq. 22, Upper Gloucester-street.

West, Rev. John, D.D. 28, Herbert-place.

Wilkinson, George, Esq. Custom-House.

Williams, Robert C., M.D. 58, Upper Mount-street.

Wills, Rev. James. Kalmacow, Waterford.

Wingfield, Hon. and Rev. William. Abbeyleiz.

Wynne, John, Esq. Hazlewood, Co. Sligo.

Yeates, George, Esq. 2, Grafton-street.

Nors.—The names of parties, whose subscriptions are in
arrear for two years and upwards, are not printed in this list.

Very | / A) Na hg
wagon

SS SP > Sey
> > PD SD > oe De Pe
SP ee > pa = > 5 S aii > >> 2S >> > eZ? 2 LD p>

elmo
aed | i. y

;

\y
U

>>> >>>

3 > S,
32 Se Saw SS SS 22D D> Spe > Dae 2?
22 2D DD we SS. 2, 22D DDS > > = .
22 >D>> Se DS. >

» D>»

vu
NTA
v Yuh
adv
us
hifi
Yi

Vy
v
re

ViViV)

ae
bY
ves
Y

v
vel
yo

¥
¥

y
evil

WO
vWnnyeeueY:
vv.

SYS SVU

S
y
oA

MU
| iy!

> I2~% = SS > 29 > - — >> : <s » > ,
sae 233 3 2 > ee > 3

/
[Y,

av SY
vy
W

¥
y
y
V
ty
Wy
WW

y
\y
‘ KA
Wy

2 2 > SD: > 4 : : >.

2 SSS eS 2 LOSS eS? >:

52D SS Se > PP S32 >>, 2®@ Bs.)

Si PS ee Se eee

_» >: > D> >>; P35 >"> <a> > = bsS 0 reas a = De
>< > => >. 2 DSSS => ; 33. SS ¥

V
v
v
Y et)
WY
Wy

y
vane

V
¥

wy |

Wiad ha
oC UMA

UM Mt
VOU

vi
V
iw)
SOAS
ui
WAG
MY
¥,

¢
\
y
¥
vy
Ay
V
Mi
Ne
y
tw
Wy

Med de
WU iy ee
My ey. Mi Ny)

hy
Yy
U
y
v

Vie
Wy
¥
v
¥
V
yi
v
Vv
VU

VU
Wis
v

V
My
fv
Uv
v
te
bw
y
Y

iyl

2 PP DeS PP
r¢ <e: 23D D5
> D> x22 » WS,
> >> 5 RS BPs
Sea Fes oe eeoe » IP 2 2»
meget 22 DP. Sw DIIW __ :

SS 2 33>

> 22> >» 7 }
> Py D> oe 21 > 7

> S> i yD __ EBs >
>> YD —__ 2D ,
> 3? 2 >> >» > PrP s

> Sw D VW, p>:
D> VD) oD _Ws
» > DPI» YD VB)
> PPDIID I>:
2 FID YD Yay
12> FID D DH»

’> B23) >2>D> Ve > p
>> BID) DD ws
22235» D _Y
2> DY sD Ww
> i) 23> }>>» >> >

I>» >> >> yy
b> > 3) D:D

332 22 2 SD. 298
> 222 PDS DD F>> DIIID LP SS?» 335
>> 3S Dy we ee: 2 Dy BF Ene > Xe —® >) > _>DDD
.: 2 22D) DY Ww WD) Y>> Be ) JOP 5 :

> os eS a > Se DS > a2? See = ere
2s i ese se ae bares
> BID > Sees 22 FS)

= Sb > bs
2D > ,

> , 2D: Ww wp oe) Sw DP >)
>> DD Dy Be re DDTPD >
DF PDIP DP) 9B IID) >
o—s » > , De A
»> 22 D> > yw 22 2 PDL) 5 ye
> wD 2 > ; h ¥ a: > ae ‘ P <2
ie >> es : 5 ee
2 ==

Internet Archive Audio

Featured

Top

Images

Featured

Top

Software

Featured

Top

Books

Featured

Top

Video

Featured

Top

Mobile Apps

Browser Extensions

Archive-It Subscription

Save Page Now

Full text of "Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy"

See other formats